ã€ŠDemon of Dawn and Duskã€‹


 Chapter 1: A Failed Wind

    Clan Wind Dance¡¯s main build was large with plenty of open spaces, fitting for a clan of cultivators that practiced a Wind-aligned cultivation technique. The building itself was crescent shaped, to mimic the form of the Wind Cleave technique, one of Clan Wind Dance¡¯s signature moves. The central hall was a long, rectangular room decorated with vases, tapestries, and other forms of artwork, all in the colors of Clan Wind Dance: blue, silver, and white.

    Most of the time, the central room¡¯s wooden floor was covered with rugs bearing intricate designs, but for today¡¯s event the rugs had been cleared away. The air smelled clean and clear, which made sense given the main hall¡¯s position halfway up Mt. Wind Dance, Clan Wind Dance¡¯s home. I suspected that this was half the reason why my clan built their main building this high up.

    The ceiling stood at twice my height, supported by six wooden pillars. The pillars were carved with images of flying spirit beasts; birds for the most part, such as rocs and cranes, but there were also images of dragons and qilins. Glass skylights, enchanted to keep out the cold, let in plenty of light when it was day and provided a view of the stars when it was night. It was currently noon, and the sun¡¯s light filled the central hall.

    A crowd of people occupied both sides of the hall. The ones in the front, the clan elders and their most important descendants, sat while the less important descendants and the clan¡¯s retainers stood behind them. A low murmuring filled the air, most of it filled with disapproval, punctuated by the occasional derisive laugh.

    I never liked the main hall. To my eyes, it was always too big, too imposing. For me, it was a place of dread and pain. I had only been here a few times, but nothing good ever happened to me here. Each and every single time I had come here, something bad happened to me. Some of my most painful memories occurred right here, in this place.

    Today, however, that would change. It had to. I would make sure of it. Today was the day I proved myself to my clan and showed them that I was worthy of being part of Clan Wind Dance¡¯s main family, despite my tainted heritage. Today I would show them that I was worthy of learning our clan¡¯s techniques, and finally step onto the path towards immortality.

    Today I would prove that I was worthy. It was a lie, a false hope, but one that kept me going.

    Yet, despite my resolve, I felt nervous. I stood alone, in the middle of the central hall, surrounded by a sea of hostile expressions. My heart beat in my chest like a drum, hammering against my ribs. My palms felt slick with sweat, making it more difficult to keep hold of the sword in my hands. I felt a lump in my throat, making it difficult to swallow. My skin tingled, sensitive to the slightest changes in my environment.

    Part of it was the crowd. From the corners of my eyes, I saw the sneers they directed towards me. A few of them looked at me with outright hatred and disgust, not even bothering to conceal their feelings. The weight of all their gazes settled on my shoulders like a yoke; a familiar burden, yet familiarity didn¡¯t make it any lighter.

    The worst, however, came from the man located at the far end of the central room. He looked to be in his early thirties, though I knew he was much older than that. Like most members of Clan Wind Dance, he had pale skin and sky blue eyes. He wore his long blonde hair in a loose ponytail. His features were ethereal and delicate, just shy of feminine. He wore a set of blue and white robes trimmed with silver.

    The man¡¯s gaze contained the most hatred and was the heaviest to bear. However, he was also the one I needed to impress the most today. He would decide if I would become a cultivator and a true member of Clan Wind Dance, or if I would forever remain a pariah and an outcast.

    Dominic Wind Dance, my paternal uncle and the acting head of Clan Wind Dance.

    My uncle sat atop an ornate throne situated upon a raised dais. A woman, who also had long blonde hair and pale skin, sat on a throne next to his, though hers was smaller and less ornate.

    Lucille Wind Dance, my uncle¡¯s favorite wife. She came from a branch family of the clan, and my uncle married her to solidify his position. Despite being my kin, and my aunt by marriage, Lucille never treated me like family. In her eyes, I had never been more than an eyesore. However, unlike the rest of the clan, she treated me with indifference rather than contempt and hatred. I supposed that was an improvement.

    Today, she looked down at me with both amusement and disgust in her sky blue eyes.

    The murmuring from the crowd grew louder. Some of them pitched their voices to carry, yet pretended as if they were whispering to their neighbors.

    ¡°Look at him,¡± one said. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s even a Wind Dance?¡±

    ¡°Must be the demon blood running through his veins,¡± another replied.

    ¡°What was Connor thinking, bring that filthy thing here?¡±

    My cheeks flushed with anger and shame as I tried to ignore them. Despite my attempts, however, their words pierced my heart and dug in, like barbed hooks. I had heard these kinds of insults, and worse, all of my life. I should have been used to them by now, yet they always hurt.

    Filthy. Ugly. Demonspawn.

    Like my uncle and my aunt, everyone else in Clan Wind Dance had long blonde hair, pale skin, and delicate features. They were also tall, lithe, and lean. The cultivators of Clan Wind Dance were famous for their gracefulness and elegance; fitting for a clan that specialized in dancing and wielding the sword. I was the only exception, to the point that some even questioned if I was a Wind Dance at all. Sometimes, when I was at my lowest, I wondered the same thing.

    My skin was dusky, similar to the natives of the deserts far to the south east of Mt. Wind Dance. My hair was a black so dark, it seemed to drink in the light. I also kept it short, since it grew too shaggy if I let it grow long. My features were sharper, harsher. I was also shorter than the rest of my kin, and bulkier. I wasn¡¯t graceful and elegant.

    According to the whispers I overheard, I looked like a brute and a thug. I dressed like one too. Instead of blue and white robes made from the finest silks, I wore brown robes made from cheap cotton. The only indication that I was a Wind Dance was my eyes. Like the rest of my kin, they were sky blue.

    However, if that was all, my situation wouldn¡¯t have been as bad as it was. I would have stood out amongst my lighter skinned kin as an oddity but nothing more. They wouldn¡¯t have hated me as much as they did. I would have been an object of curiosity and not hatred.

    No. The reason why they hated me and viewed me with such disgust was that I had the blood of demons running through my veins. Demons were wicked creatures who spread chaos and destruction wherever they went. They killed the innocent for sport, drank their blood, and consumed their souls. There was no crime they wouldn¡¯t commit, there was no sin they wouldn¡¯t indulge in, there was no line they wouldn¡¯t cross.

    The only good demon was a dead demon, or so I heard all my life. If my father, Connor Wind Dance, hadn¡¯t claimed me as his son before he went into seclusion, my kin would have killed me a long time ago. However, that didn¡¯t mean they accepted me as a member of the Clan Wind Dance, let alone the main family.

    They treated me as lower than the least of Clan Wind Dance¡¯s disciples. Even the servants despised me and looked down on me. After all, as a cultivator clan, even the servants of Clan Wind Dance were themselves cultivators. While they never disrespected me to my face, they avoided me as much as they could. After all, who would want to serve a demon? A monster that only knew how to kill?

    If I had learned how to cultivate, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have been so bad. Cultivators respected the strong and looked down upon the weak. If I was a cultivator, if I was stronger, my kin would respect me. They would still hate me, there was no changing that, but they wouldn¡¯t look down on me anymore.

    However, when I reached the age of twelve and grew old enough to learn my clan¡¯s cultivation techniques and martial arts, Clan Wind Dance¡¯s elders rose up in protest. What if I succumbed to my demonic nature and used my clan¡¯s techniques for evil? Not only would this damage Clan Wind Dance¡¯s reputation, but it could lead the other clans and sects in the area to suspect that Clan Wind Dance practiced the demonic arts. This could very well lead to the clan¡¯s destruction.

    In response to the elders¡¯ protests, my uncle decreed that I needed to prove my worth. I would always bear the taint of my blood, there was no changing that. I would always be viewed with suspicion, and teaching me would damage Clan Wind Dance¡¯s reputation. However, if I proved myself in front of the whole clan that I had the talent to overcome this setback, that I would be an asset to the clan despite my heritage, only then could I learn my clan¡¯s cultivation technique.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Once a year, on my birthday, I would have the chance to prove myself. If I showed that I had enough skill and talent, my uncle would allow me to learn Clan Wind Dance¡¯s cultivation technique. Even if I failed, I could try again next year.

    When I first heard this, I thought my uncle was being kind and merciful. Instead of denying me outright, he was giving me the chance to earn my place within the clan. However, as I grew older and I failed to gain my uncle¡¯s approval year after year, I realized that he wasn¡¯t kind or merciful.

    This test of his was just a means to keep me suppressed. No matter how hard I tried, no matter how hard I worked to prove myself, it would never be enough. My uncle would never grant his approval. For the rest of the clan, it was a form of entertainment. They viewed my struggles, and failures, with amusement. My peers, who had long surpassed me, continued to rise while I struggled to take even the first step. It was a false hope, a light that would lead me nowhere.

    Yet, I continued to struggle despite knowing that it was pointless, despite knowing that my uncle intended for me to never learn our clan¡¯s cultivation. I persevered in the hopes that maybe, just maybe, my uncle would relent. I humiliated myself in front of my clan year after year on the slightest chance that they would come to accept me. It was futile, I knew that, yet I couldn¡¯t give up. I refused to.

    It wasn¡¯t as if I could run away and join another clan or sect. Even if they accepted me, despite my impure blood, Clan Wind Dance would never allow it. They would brand me a traitor and hunt me down. So I endured it all and continued forward. It was either that, or fall into despair. This false hope was all I had. It was all that kept me going.

    ¡®You can do this, Darian,¡¯ a voice said in my head, interrupting my thoughts. ¡®I believe in you.¡¯

    Pulling myself back to the present, I glanced towards the source of the voice; a young man off to the side, the person sitting closest to my uncle and my aunt. He was everything I was not. Like the rest of Clan Wind Dance, he had pale skin, blonde hair, and sky blue eyes. He was also devastatingly handsome, unlike me. Combined with his tall and lean build, he looked every inch the ideal scion of Clan Wind Dance.

    Lucius Wind Dance, Dominic¡¯s son with Lucille and my closest friend. While we were cousins, he was more like an older brother to me since he was twenty-six years old while I was just sixteen. He was also the only one in Clan Wind Dance who treated me with kindness, the only one who treated me like family. For that, I loved him above all others. However, I also hated him and resented the differences in how we were treated. We were both members of the main family, yet he was lavished with praise by our kin while they despised me.

    It didn¡¯t help that Lucius was a genius, both in cultivation and with the sword. He was the shining star of Clan Wind Dance, and I could never hope to match his brilliance, even if I were to spend the rest of my life trying. All I could ever do is gaze up at him in envy.

    And I hated myself for how I felt. Lucius never mistreated me, not even once, yet I still dared to harbor ill will towards him. He didn¡¯t deserve my hatred, and I didn¡¯t deserve his kindness. However, I was too greedy to reject it. Like the false hope my uncle used to keep me in place, Lucius¡¯ friendship kept me going.

    Noticing my look, Lucius flashed me a smile of encouragement. Knowing that there was at least one person on my side dissipated some of my nervousness. I returned his smile with one of my own. Displeasure flashed across my uncle¡¯s face. It was subtle, but I had learned long ago how to get a read on my uncle. After all, my future and my survival depended on it. He never approved of Lucius¡¯ attitude towards me, but he hadn¡¯t done anything about it. Yet.

    Not wishing for that to change, I looked away from Lucius and focused on my uncle. He stared at me as I stood in the middle of the central hall, waiting for his signal. The noon sun bore down on me. Most would have found it uncomfortable. It was the beginning of summer, and temperatures were on the rise. The main building was enchanted to keep the cold out, but not the heat. It could grow quite hot in here. However, I always found the heat comforting. I assumed it had something to do with my demonic nature, though maybe I was just better suited for warmer climes.

    ¡°You may begin,¡± my uncle said, his voice deep despite his thin frame.

    I nodded, before taking up the first stance of the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style.

    While my uncled hadn¡¯t allowed me to learn Clan Wind Dance¡¯s cultivation technique, he let me learn the basics of our clan¡¯s martial arts, the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style. It was a fighting style that focused on agility, movement, and precision. Practitioners moved about, avoiding their enemies¡¯ blows while delivering critical strikes. As the name suggested, the foundation of the fighting style was a dance. Its practitioners looked beautiful even as they delivered death.

    Of course, just because my uncle allowed me to learn the basics of the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style hadn¡¯t meant anyone wanted to teach me. At first, I had to figure it out all by myself, learning from the tattered manual I managed to find. The results were¡­pitiful. I must have looked pathetic the first time I performed in front of the whole clan. My movements were awkward and sluggish, and I even tripped halfway through. I still remember the laughter and jeers from my kin as I ran from the central room in tears.

    At least my friendship with Lucius came about as a result of this rather painful experience. My cousin took upon himself to teach me the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style, despite his own busy schedule. As the son of Clan Wind Dance¡¯s acting head, Lucius had a lot of responsibilities, yet he always made time for me. Over time, we became quite close. However, there was only so much he could do.

    One of the reasons why my uncle refused to let me learn Clan Wind Dance¡¯s cultivation technique, other than his hatred of my heritage, was my lack of talent with the sword. I was mediocre at best. Even without my demonic nature, I would have brought shame to Clan Wind Dance. Thanks to Lucius¡¯ tutelage, and my own stubbornness, I had reached an acceptable level of skill. It was average for Clan Wind Dance, and far below what was expected of a member of the main family, but it was better than nothing.

    Maybe that would be enough to change my uncle¡¯s mind.

    I started performing the basic stances of the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style. Soon, I fell into a meditative trance and lost myself to the rhythm of the dance. Everything else faded away. The crowd of onlookers, my uncle, even my own nervousness. All that remained was the dance and the blade in my hands. While I lacked talent with the sword, my talent for dancing more than made up for it.

    At first, my movements were slow as I focused more on precision rather than speed. However, as I transitioned from one stance to the next, I started speeding up. I moved faster and faster the further along I went. For me, this stopped being an exhibition of my martial arts skills and more a display of my dancing skills.

    As I neared the end of the dance, I slowed down again. When I reached the final stance, I stopped and held it.

    My blood felt like it was on fire, and sweat covered my body. Despite that, I didn¡¯t feel winded. One benefit of practicing the basics of the Dancing Wind fighting style everyday for years was that I was in excellent physical condition, by mortal standards at least. I wasn¡¯t anything special compared to cultivators.

    Silence filled the central hall. Unlike with my previous performances, no one said anything. There were no whispers, no hurtful comments, no mocking laughter. It even felt as if the room itself held its breath, waiting for my uncle¡¯s verdict. This silence gave me hope and filled me with elation.

    While I would never be the best in Clan Wind Dance, I wouldn¡¯t be the worst either. Had I performed well enough to change my uncle¡¯s mind? Would he finally overlook my demonic nature and see me through new eyes? Or would he continue to use this as an excuse to suppress me?

    I looked over at my uncle. My heart froze and the flickering flame of hope within me died when I saw the sneer on his face. It was the same one I saw every time I went through this, every time I performed in front of the clan to prove my worth and earn the right to practice cultivation.

    I knew what he would say before he even opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in you, Darian,¡± my uncle said, his voice filled with false sorrow. ¡°Once again, you failed to meet my expectations. I had high hopes for you this year, but it seems they were misplaced.¡±

    The crowd started whispering at my uncle¡¯s words. While I couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying, I heard the disbelief in their voices.

    ¡°At this point, I wonder if I should continue with this farce,¡± my uncle said. ¡°Or if I should stop wasting everyone¡¯s time. It¡¯s clear that no matter how hard you try, you will never prove yourself worthy of Clan Wind Dance.¡±

    I stared at him, unable to respond. The chill in my heart spread across the rest of my body, until I felt numb all over. I knew this would happen, yet I still let myself think that maybe this time would be different. Hope only led to disappointment.

    ¡°Father!¡± Lucius cried out as he jumped to his feet. ¡°What are you saying? Darian¡¯s performance was magnificent.¡±

    The crowd murmured in agreement, though they sounded reluctant to admit it. It seemed that I had done well enough to impress everyone else. However, it didn¡¯t matter. The only person I had needed to impress was my uncle, and I had failed.

    ¡°Yes, it was,¡± my uncle said, sounding genuine. ¡°It¡¯s clear that Darian is a talented dancer.¡± He snorted. ¡°However, his skill with the sword remains abysmal. That performance of his looked beautiful, but in an actual battle he would die within seconds. We are a clan of warriors, not just dancers. Even if his blood weren¡¯t tainted, he would have brought shame to our clan. If he had been born into a branch family, this would not be the case. However, as members of the main family, we must hold ourselves to a higher standard.¡±

    Funny. Most of the time, my uncle never acknowledged me as a member of Clan Wind Dance¡¯s main family. However, when it came to suppressing me or mocking me, he did so without hesitation. It made me want to laugh, but I held it in. If I started laughing, I knew that I would end up crying and I refused to cry in public. It would only make things worse.

    Lucius opened his mouth to say something else, but my uncle silenced him with a look. From the strain on my cousin¡¯s face, it was clear that Dominic pressured Lucius with his intent as well. My cousin was a genius by cultivator standards, having reached the Foundation Establishment realm in half the time it took the average cultivator, but he was still no match for my uncle. Dominic was a Golden Core cultivator, putting him an entire large realm above Lucius. After several seconds, my cousin lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Now then,¡± my uncle said in a dismissive voice. ¡°With that out of the way, I want everyone except for my son, my wife, and the clan elders to leave.¡± He looked me right in the eyes as he said this next sentence, a small smirk on his lips. ¡°You are dismissed.¡±

    Without a word, I turned around and marched out of the central hall and left the main building altogether. Unlike during the previous years, no insults or jeers followed me on my way out, only silence and discontented murmurings. Yet, I somehow found that even more painful.

 Chapter 2: Drowning Ones Sorrows

    ¡°I failed again, Father,¡± I said, as I stared up at the sky and drank cheap wine straight from the bottle.

    It was evening now, several hours after my failed attempt to earn my uncle¡¯s approval and earn a place within Clan Wind Dance. The sun had set some time ago, revealing the vast cosmos up above. The stars twinkled against the inky blackness of the night sky, like jewels adorning the cloak of a goddess. Perhaps they were. Immortals were beings of vast power, and rearranging the heavens to suit their needs was child¡¯s play for them; at least, it was according to the legends and stories.

    I sat within a grassy clearing surrounded on three sides by sheer cliff walls, leaning against the boulder that served as the entrance to my father¡¯s immortal cave. A small glass and brass lantern hung from a nearby wooden pole, bathing me with its warm yellow light. A small copse of trees marked the entrance of the clearing. Silence filled the air, except for the sound of my breathing. I was the only living being in this place, aside from the plants of course, and powerful arrays prevented the outside world from intruding. The scent of grass filled my nose.

    Now that the sun had set, it was cold up here. While Mt. Wind Dance wasn¡¯t a tall mountain, it was still chilly this close to the peak. Unlike with the main building, the arrays up here didn¡¯t keep out the cold. The clearing¡¯s stone walls kept the worst of the wind from intruding, but not all of it. My brown robes, made from cheap cotton, did little to protect me. At least the wine, cheap as it was, warmed me up.

    Right after I left Clan Wind Dance¡¯s main building, I headed towards the one place on Mt. Wind Dance where I felt at peace: the clearing that served as the entrance to my father¡¯s immortal cave. It was located near the top of the mountain, where the concentration and quality of qi was much higher. Mt. Wind Dance was a sacred mountain, a type of natural treasure. From what Lucius told me, the entire mountain was a natural qi gathering array. That was the main reason why our clan settled here in the first place. The higher up the mountain one went, the denser the qi.

    Ironically, my lack of cultivation made it easier for me to walk up the mountain compared to the rest of my kin. Weaker cultivators, such as those in the Qi Condensation realm and the Foundation Establishment realm, could only go two-thirds of the way up the mountain before the concentration of qi became too much for them. As a mortal, even one with demon blood, I was less sensitive. It allowed me to go places that the rest of my kin couldn¡¯t, such as this clearing.

    I took advantage of this and came here whenever I wanted to be left alone, which happened with depressing frequency. Sometimes I came up here to practice the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style, while other times I came here to read in peace. Growing up, none of my peers wanted to play with me or be friends, so I found solace in books and scrolls. When I wasn¡¯t practicing the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style, I was reading. Lucius was my friend, but the ten year age gap between us made him a poor playmate.

    I spent the rest of my time up here leaning against the entrance to my father¡¯s immortal cave and spoke to the empty air, pretending that I was speaking to him. It helped me feel less alone. I even had a little stash of snacks and drinks up here for when I grew hungry and thirsty. Since I was the only person who could come up to the clearing, leaving my things here felt safer than leaving them in my home.

    Well, that wasn¡¯t quite true. My uncle was powerful enough to come here, yet he never had as far as I knew. I think it was because coming here reminded him that he was merely the acting head of Clan Wind Dance and not the actual head. That honor belonged to my father, though he didn¡¯t get much time to enjoy it before he went into seclusion.

    Before my birth, my father traveled all over the world and experienced all that it had to offer. He spent long stretches of time away from Mt. Wind Dance. However, when my paternal grandfather and the previous head of Clan Wind Dance died, my father returned home to take up his place as the new head of Clan Wind Dance.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, when he returned home, he brought a baby with him. That baby was me. Not only that, but Father had been attacked by a cultivator from a rival sect just before he reached Mt. Wind Dance. He won, but not before his attacker afflicted him with Spirit Devouring Poison. This rare poison ate away at a person¡¯s body and soul, corrupting them from the inside out. It also had no known antidote. The only way to survive it was to purge the poison from one¡¯s being little by little using one¡¯s qi. Even then, the chances of survival were low.

    My father barely had time to declare me as his son and appoint his brother as acting head of Clan Wind Dance before he went into seclusion in order to purge the Devouring Centipede Poison from his being. He hasn¡¯t emerged since then.

    Most everyone in Clan Wind Dance assumed my father was dead, since his chances of survival were so low, but no one dared to break into his immortal cave in order to check. Instead, they were content to leave things as they were.

    I believed he was still alive, but perhaps that was wishful thinking on my part. If my father was still alive, and emerged from his seclusion, that would make me the son of Clan Wind Dance¡¯s head rather than the outcast with demon blood in his veins. Instead of a pariah I would be a young master, with all the privileges that came with the position. Most importantly, I would have family other than Lucius that I could trust and rely on; family who would love me rather than hate me.

    Or maybe not. I still had demon blood running through my veins. That would never change. What if Father also ended up hating me?

    I shook my head to clear away those thoughts.

    Regardless of whether my father was still alive or not, his absence left a vacuum within Clan Wind Dance¡¯s hierarchy, and my uncle had taken advantage of that vacuum to secure his own power. If my father was still alive, and emerged from seclusion, he would face a lot of opposition in order to establish his authority over Clan Wind Dance.

    Still, I didn¡¯t think he would have much trouble with that. While Dominic was a Golden Core cultivator, my father was in the Nascent Soul realm, putting him one step above my uncle. In the end, strength was what mattered the most to cultivators. No amount of scheming or power jockeying on my uncle¡¯s part would ever change that.

    ¡°Will I ever become a cultivator?¡± I mused out loud. ¡°Or will I forever remain a mortal, struggling to prove my worth until the day I die?¡± I closed my eyes and leaned my head against the entrance to my father¡¯s immortal cave. ¡°Please, come out soon, Father. I don¡¯t know how much more of this I can take.¡±

    After years of enduring my clan¡¯s hatred and disdain, I felt worn down. Stubbornness could only take one so far. I felt tired in spirit, if not in body. If this continued, I felt like I would break.

    ¡°Perhaps I should run away and join another sect after all,¡± I muttered. It was a thought that had crossed my mind before. ¡°Staying here won¡¯t do me any good. I¡¯ve known that for a while now, but I¡¯ve been too scared to go anywhere else. I¡¯ve never left Mt. Wind Dance. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever known.¡± I scoffed and shook my head. ¡°No. That would never work. Even if another sect accepted me, Clan Wind Dance would never allow it. I¡¯m trapped here.¡±

    The thought depressed me even further and I took another pull of the wine. Rather, I tried. To my surprise, I found that I had emptied the bottle without even realizing it.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± I muttered.

    It was my last bottle too. I would either have to get more from the clan¡¯s storehouses or go into town and buy some.

    A town of mortals occupied the base of Mt. Wind Dance. They lived under the protection of our clan, and in exchange they paid us tribute and taxes. Otherwise, there was very little interaction between the town and my clan. I was the only one who ever traveled between the two on a regular basis. While it wasn¡¯t a big town, as these things went, it had everything someone like me could ever need. The mortals there knew that I lived on the mountain, but they assumed that I was a servant rather than a member of the clan.

    Go to the clan storehouses or go into town? Both had their downsides. Going to the storehouses meant dealing with the clerks and managers who oversaw them. Like with everyone else in Clan Wind Dance, dealing with them was an ordeal for me. However, going into town meant walking all the way down the mountain and dealing with mortals.

    I snorted. What kind of attitude was that? It wasn¡¯t like I was any better than them. While I came from a cultivator clan, I wasn¡¯t a cultivator myself. I was a regular mortal, just like the townsfolk. Well, maybe not a regular mortal. I did have demon blood running through my veins.

    After considering it for a few more seconds, I decided to go into town. I had to go down there anyway, since my house was located at the base of Mt. Wind Dance. After buying some more wine, I would head home and drink there.

    My legs wobbled as I stood up and my head swam. The world around me spun. Huh. Maybe I should stop drinking and just head home. If I went into town in my current state, I was likely to get into trouble. While the town was a peaceful and law abiding place, why tempt fate?

    With my course of action decided, I pressed my forehead against the entrance to my father¡¯s immortal cave.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Goodbye, Father,¡± I whispered. ¡°I love you.¡± Normally, I would have ended things there, but I felt the urge to say more. ¡°Please be alive. Even if you end up hating me like everyone else, I would rather have you alive than not.¡±

    After saying my goodbyes, I left the clearing on unsteady feet.

    <hr>

    After I left the clearing, I followed one of the trails leading back down Mt. Wind Dance. Due to large amounts of abundant qi, Mt. Wind Dance was full to bursting with plant life and a thick forest covered the entire mountain. Several trails and paths wove their way through the forest. I preferred to use the lesser known ones.

    Despite my current inebriated state, I had no issue navigating my way back. Lanterns hanging from wooden poles illuminated the path. However, even if it were pitch black, I would have been fine. I had explored these trails ever since I could walk, so they were as familiar to me as the back of my hand. I had no issue making my way home, even though it was night and I was drunk.

    Well, damn it. When it rains, it pours as they said. Of course I would have to run into the last person I wanted to see on my way back home.

    On my way down, I passed by a few others, but they all ignored me and I ignored them. Most of them were servants, but a few were members of Clan Wind Dance. Most of the time, my kin gave me dirty looks whenever they saw me. Some even muttered insults under their breath. However, tonight they left me alone. Perhaps they pitied me, after what happened in the main building earlier. Regardless of the reason, I was grateful for their indifference.

    Well, most of them left me alone.

    When I neared the base of Mt. Wind Dance and the small wooden shack that served as my home, I ran into Zayne Wind Dance and his cronies.

    While my kin hated me and treated me with contempt, they limited themselves to glares and harsh words. A few of the younger generation, however, went a step further beyond. They pushed me, tripped me, and overall made my life more difficult than it already was. They left me alone whenever I was with Lucius, but I was fair game when he wasn¡¯t around.

    The worst among them was Zayne Wind Dance. He was Lucille¡¯s nephew, the son of her youngest brother, and she doted on him. This gave him an overinflated sense of his own importance. He strutted around like an arrogant peacock, acting as if he were the young master of Clan Wind Dance rather than either myself or Lucius. Whenever he went too far and crossed a line, Lucille smoothed things over for him. If I hadn¡¯t been the chief victim of his torment, I would have found his attitude amusing. Instead, it sickened me.

    For whatever reason, Zayne loved to bully me, despite being closer to Lucius¡¯ age than my own. While my other bullies limited themselves to childish pranks, Zayne outright abused me. At first, it was minor things like a slap here and a punch there. However, over the years, he grew bolder and kept pushing the line. I tried to fight back whenever it happened, but he was a cultivator and I was a mortal. No matter how hard I fought, I could never win against him.

    At first I tried telling others about Zayne¡¯s abuse, but they either ignored me or accused me of lying. Not only was he Lucille¡¯s nephew, which let him get away with a lot, but he made sure to hide his abuse. He never hurt me in front of others, and he made sure to never leave bruises where others could see them.

    When Lucius started teaching me the basics of the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style, I told him about Zayne¡¯s abuse. The next day, he gave Zayne an absolute thrashing in public. I derived a lot of satisfaction from that, petty as that made me. Unfortunately, Lucille intervened and forbade Lucius from laying a hand on Zayne ever again. With my uncle backing her, Lucius had no choice but to obey.

    When Zayne recovered, he gave me a beating in retaliation. I couldn¡¯t walk right for a week afterwards. It became clear to me then that asking for help just made things worse. So I learned to swallow my words and endure the pain in silence.

    Sometimes it felt like that was all I could ever do. Endure.

    When I saw Zayne, and his two cronies, a pit opened up in my stomach. They stood in the middle of the trail, blocking my path. My gut told me that something bad was about to happen, and there wasn¡¯t anything I could do about it.

    Like the rest of our kin, Zayne had long blonde hair, pale skin, and delicate features. He glared at me with contempt and disdain in his sky blue eyes.

    The four of us were the only ones here. Few ever used this particular trail, and even fewer came this close to the base of Mt. Wind Dance if they could help it. Meaning that there was no one around to stop Zayne should he become violent, and he would. He always did.

    ¡°Well, look who it is,¡± Zayne said, sneering at me. ¡°The demonspawn.¡±

    His cronies snickered, but otherwise remained silent. I glared at him and didn¡¯t respond. I thought about ignoring him altogether and going around him, but he would just move to block me again. That happened the one time I tried to flee from Zayne. He just chased me down and continued tormenting me. No matter what I tried, whether it was fighting back or fleeing, the best I could do was endure until Zayne grew bored and left me alone.

    ¡°What?¡± Zayne asked. ¡°You have nothing to say? How rude. After I made the effort to come all the way down here to see you. Oh, you wound me, cousin.¡±

    I wanted to sneer at his overly familiar words, but any reaction on my part would just encourage Zayne. Over the years, I learned that the best way to deal with him was to hide all emotion and pretend like nothing he said bothered me. It didn¡¯t stop him from getting violent, but it kept it to a minimum.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked him instead, speaking in a flat voice.

    Zayne looked me up and down, a derisive sneer on his face.

    ¡°Nothing much,¡± he said. ¡°I was in a bad mood, so I wanted to see the failure of Clan Wind Dance. That always lifts my spirits.¡± He snorted. ¡°At least you¡¯re good for something. No matter how poor my day goes, knowing that I¡¯m far from the worst that our clan has to offer never fails to make me feel better.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t any different from Zayne¡¯s usual doggerel, yet for some reason, it hit me harder than usual. Maybe it was my uncle¡¯s words from earlier, maybe it was my repeated failure to change my fate, or maybe it was the wine from earlier clouding my mind. Perhaps it was a combination of all three, or perhaps it was none of them. Regardless of the reason, I felt something within me crack. It took me a moment to realize that it was my patience.

    ¡°How could that be?¡± I asked, speaking in a mocking tone of my own. ¡°When our clan produced someone like you?¡±

    Zayne¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± he asked in a low voice. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    I knew this was a bad idea, and I would suffer for it, but I couldn¡¯t stop. Rather, I refused to. I was tired of holding it in, of suffering in silence. I needed to let it out, to vent it, before it festered and ate me up from the inside.

    ¡°Let me rephrase,¡± I said. ¡°How can I be the worst Clan Wind Dance has to offer when it has someone like you?¡± I gestured to the rest of Mt. Wind Dance. ¡°My uncle forbade me from cultivating after the elders pressured him. What excuse do you have?¡±

    Unlike Lucius, who was considered the genius of the younger generation, Zayne had mediocre talent for cultivation. Despite cultivating for more than ten years by this point, the length of time it took the average cultivator to reach the Foundation Establishment realm, Zayne was barely halfway through the Qi Condensation realm. According to the rumors I heard, the only reason why he even made it that far was because of the pills and other cultivation resources Lucille gave him. Otherwise, he would have been even further behind.

    Zayne¡¯s expression turned ugly. That was all I saw before my head snapped to the side and I stumbled back, my face exploding with pain. It took me a moment to realize that Zayne had slapped me. I hadn¡¯t even seen him move. Most of the time he moved slow enough that I could still see him coming, even if I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. I guess he decided not to hold back this time, at least when it came to speed. If he had used his full strength, he would have killed me outright.

    A chill ran down my spine as I realized my mistake. Mediocre talent or not, Zayne was still a cultivator. That put him leagues above me. Taunting him ensured a beating from him, and a harsh one at that.

    ¡°How dare you insult me, you filthy mongrel?¡± Zayne shouted.

    I didn¡¯t respond since I was too busy trying to remain upright. My head swam, both from the pain and effects of the wine I drank earlier. Just when I managed to recover my balance, Zayne punched me in the gut and knocked the wind out of me. I fell to my knees, clutching my abdomen and gasping for air. My vision blurred. The pain was so intense that I ended up vomiting. Most of it ended up on the ground, though some of it covered my clothing. The acrid stench of it assaulted my nostrils.

    Zayne punched me again, hitting me in the face this time and knocking me to the ground. The blow was strong enough to scramble my thoughts, though I somehow remained conscious.

    ¡°Who do you think you are, talking back to me like that?¡± he asked, still shouting. ¡°I thought you learned your place a long time ago, demonspawn, but it looks like I was mistaken. Let me educate you, so you don¡¯t forget again.¡±

    Zayne proceeded to kick me over and over again, holding back just enough to avoid breaking my bones but that was it. Pain blossomed all over my body, until it became all I knew and all I felt. Without the strength to fight back against Zayne¡¯s assault, all I could do was close my eyes, curl into a ball, and wait for it to end.

    ¡°Stop!¡± a voice called out in a panic. I think it was one of Zayne¡¯s cronies, though I couldn¡¯t tell for sure. ¡°You¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    Zayne ignored the voice and continued to beat me.

    ¡°He might be a demonspawn, but he is still a member of the main family,¡± another voice said, sounding scared. ¡°If you kill him, we¡¯ll all get in trouble. Not even your aunt would be able to protect you.¡±

    Zayne stopped when he heard that, though the pain remained. A few moments later, he pulled me up by my hair. It hurt, but it was a drop compared to the ocean of pain I swam in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think this is over,¡± Zayne whispered in my ear. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow and the day after that and the day after that. I want you to feel, deep in your bones, that you¡¯re nothing more than an insect that I can crush anytime I feel like it.¡±

    With that, he dropped me back to the ground. A small part of me noted something wet and sticky seeping into my clothes. It took that part of me a moment to realize that Zayne had dropped me in my own vomit. The rest of me was too preoccupied by the pain I felt.

    I had ointments useful for treating wounds back in my house, but getting up and walking over there felt like too much effort at the moment. In fact, remaining conscious felt like too much effort. It seemed easier to just fall asleep and escape the pain that way.

    Rather than fight it, I succumbed to the temptation. However, just before I fell unconscious, I heard a rustling come from nearby.

    ¡°Well now,¡± a woman said in a sultry voice. ¡°The heavens must be smiling upon me tonight. What a fortuitous opportunity.¡±

    Before I could ponder the woman or words further, darkness took me.

 Chapter 3: Meeting the Demon

    The first thing I became aware of when I regained consciousness was the sound of running water. It was gentle and soothing, to the point that I almost wanted to fall back asleep again. However, I resisted the urge this time. Sleep was only an escape from my problems, not a solution. I couldn¡¯t run forever.

    The second thing I became aware of was the lack of pain. The last thing I remembered, just before I fell unconscious, was Zayne beating me. I knew from experience that I should have been in immense agony. It took days for the pain from a bruise to fade away, and even longer for the bruise itself to disappear. So either I had been unconscious for a long time, or someone had healed me using pills.

    The former sounded more likely than the latter. As long as I didn¡¯t suffer a serious injury, no one in Clan Wind Dance cared about what happened to me. No one, not even any of the servants, would have spared mortal medicine for my sake, let alone something as precious as a healing pill.

    If that was the case, then perhaps Zayne had hurt me more than I realized. Maybe he had beaten me into a coma. Would that be enough for the rest of my kin to realize just how bad his abuse really was? Would that be enough for them to do something about it?

    No, I doubted it. They weren¡¯t blind. They knew what he did to me, what he kept doing to me. It was just that none of them cared.

    As I laid there, keeping my eyes closed, I berated myself for talking back to Zayne. I knew what he was like, I knew he had an ego, yet I still opened my mouth and goaded him. Stupid. There were always consequences for grabbing a tiger by the tail. If I hadn¡¯t said anything, then he wouldn¡¯t have beaten me as badly as he had.

    At least Zayne would leave me alone for the next few days. Beating me to the point that I fell unconscious for several days neared one of the lines he couldn¡¯t cross. As long as he didn¡¯t go too far, no one would do anything about his actions. He would avoid me for a little while, if only to lower everyone¡¯s guard. However, after that, he would come back with a vengeance. My spirits sank when I realized that the next few weeks were going to be even more hellish than usual.

    At least someone was kind enough to drag my unconscious body back home. I frowned. No, not quite. My bed consisted of little more than a cot with a thin mattress stuffed with leaves. It had lumps that always poked me in the back, and smelled musty. I was laying on something soft and comfortable. I took a sniff. The air felt cool and smelled somewhat earthy. Was I somewhere underground? Had someone brought me to the Medical Pavilion? That made the most sense.

    The Medical Pavilion was where Clan Wind Dance¡¯s spirit doctors plied their trade, making medicines and healing the clan¡¯s disciples. I had been there once before, when I suffered an injury while practicing the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style. The spirit doctors there bandaged up my wounds and stuck me in the basement so I could heal and recuperate out of sight.

    Wait a moment. If I was in the Medical Pavilion, why did I hear running water?

    I opened my eyes and sat up. To my surprise, I wasn¡¯t in the Medical Pavilion, nor was I in a building at all. Instead, I was in a cave of some sort. The walls, floor, and ceiling were all made from gray stone. Based on how rough and uneven it looked, I guessed that it was a naturally formed cave rather than one made by human hands. Embedded in the ceiling were crystals that emitted a gentle yellow light. They illuminated the entire cave.

    Light crystals. They were a rather common natural treasure. As their name suggested, they absorbed qi from the environment and emitted light. They were often used by cultivators and wealthy mortals. The lamps back on Mt. Wind Dance also contained light crystals.

    The cave was kidney shaped and about three times the size of my house back on Mt. Wind Dance. I sat on a bed that occupied one end of the cave. A small wooden table stood beside the bed. A wooden dresser sat not too far away, leaning against the cave wall. While simple, the furniture wouldn¡¯t look out of place in the home of a wealthy noble. The bed was soft and fluffy, as if I were sitting on a cloud. A blanket made from the finest silk covered me. Both the small table and the dresser were decorated with ornate carvings of dragons and phoenixes.

    At the far end of the cave, opposite the bed, was a small spring. Water fell from an opening in the wall, filling a small basin. The basin must have had another opening to let the water flow out, otherwise it would have overflowed already. Stacks of wooden crates sat next to the basin.

    The cave was otherwise bare and barren. I didn¡¯t see anything else, including an entrance or exit. Where was I? And who brought me here? I assumed it was a cultivator, one belonging to Clan Wind Dance. No one else was allowed on Mt. Wind Dance, and the mountain was protected by powerful arrays that prevented intrusion. The cave¡¯s walls were solid stone, but that wasn¡¯t an obstacle to a cultivator with sufficient strength or skill.

    While I was grateful to whoever helped me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel wary. What if they had ill intentions towards me, and their aid was a prelude to something nefarious? Other than Lucius, none of my kin nor any of Clan Wind Dance¡¯s disciples treated me with anything resembling kindness. The best I received from them was begrudging tolerance.

    My heart froze as I thought of something horrifying. What if this was to become my new home? What if my uncle realized that I was too much of a hassle to deal with and decided to get rid of me once and for all? Rather than kill me, and stain his hands with my blood, what if he chose to imprison me instead? In that case, this cave wasn¡¯t a refuge but a prison.

    I frowned. No, that didn¡¯t make sense. If my uncle had imprisoned me in this cave, then why would he bother giving me such luxurious furniture? That level of kindness was out of character for him, at least when it came to me.

    Rather than speculate further, and wind myself up, I decided to get up and explore the cave further. If nothing else, I could take a look at the crates. However, as I removed the blanket and turned to get off the bed, I realized that I wasn¡¯t wearing my own clothing. Instead of my usual brown robes, I wore a red vest trimmed with gold and a pair of loose red trousers. Both were made from fine silk.

    My cheeks flushed as my mysterious savior, or captor as the case may be, had not only dressed me while I was unconscious, they had done so in clothing that showed a lot of skin. The vest revealed a lot of my chest and abdomen. Still, at least it covered my body somewhat.

    Shaking off my embarrassment, I stood up from the bed and explored the cave. I found a pair of black silk slippers, so I didn¡¯t have to walk on the cold stone floor with bare feet. A quick inspection revealed that the cave didn¡¯t have an entrance or an exit, meaning that unless a cultivator helped me leave this place, I was trapped here. At least I had enough food and water to last me for a while.

    When I opened the crates, I found that they were filled with food pellets, the kind that weaker cultivators consumed when they went into seclusion. Each could sustain a full grown adult for a day. Those at the Golden Core realm and above had no need for them, since they no longer needed to eat, drink, or sleep to sustain themselves. Instead, they relied wholly on qi.

    I also found a bathroom, which I couldn¡¯t see from the bed, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about waste. That had been a concern of mine.

    As I looked around, the idea that my uncle had decided to imprison me looked more and more likely. Despair filled me, and my legs wobbled. I leaned against a nearby wall for support and slid to the ground. After everything I had been through, after everything I had endured, this was what it had come to. I tried so hard, only for it to mean nothing in the end. My clan had tossed me away like unwanted trash.

    Tears pricked my eyes and I let them stream down my cheeks. There wasn¡¯t any point in holding them back anymore.

    I had just wanted to be accepted, to be loved. Was that too much to ask for? That was all I wanted, all I needed. Wealth, prestige, status. None of that mattered to me. I just wanted acceptance and love, and yet they denied me even that much. Why? What had I done to deserve this? Being born? It wasn¡¯t like I chose to be the son of a demon. So why was I the one suffering? Why was I the one being punished?

    ¡°Well now,¡± a woman¡¯s voice said. ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±

    My head snapped up towards the source of the voice. It sounded familiar for some reason. The moment I saw her, my eyes widened and my jaw dropped. Fear gripped my throat, until I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    A woman sat on one of the wooden crates, smiling at me. She had a thin but toned build. Based on her size, I guessed that she was a head shorter than me, though I couldn¡¯t tell for sure since we were both sitting down. She had long and curly black hair, which she wore tied back in a rough ponytail.

    She wore clothing similar to what I now wore: loose red trousers and a pair of black silk slippers. However, instead of a vest, she had white bandages wrapped around her chest to preserve her modesty and nothing else. The rest of her upper body remained bare. She also wore a ring made from some kind of black metal on her right ring finger. All of that alone would have caused me to stop and stare at her. However, it was the rest of the woman¡¯s appearance that filled me with fear.

    Her skin was pitch black and covered in red markings that looked like some kind of demonic script. Her eyes were a solid gold, and burned with an inner fire. Wicked looking claws emerged from the tips of her fingers. Her teeth looked sharp and predatory. A pair of hairs, each the size of my index finger, emerged from her forehead. A long feline tail covered in black fur swayed in the air behind her.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°De-¡­dem-¡­demon!¡± I stuttered.

    The woman, or the demon in the form of a woman, raised an eyebrow at that.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said in a languid tone. ¡°I am a demon. What about it?¡±

    I scrambled away from the demon, trying to put as much distance between us as possible. Unfortunately, there was only so much I could do. In the end, I resorted to upending the bed and using it as makeshift cover. It wouldn¡¯t protect me by much, especially against a demon, but it was better than nothing.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s just rude,¡± the demon said in a sardonic voice ¡°I don¡¯t even get a chance to say hello before you run and hide from me? It¡¯s enough to break this poor girl¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Stay away from me, demon!¡± I shouted from my makeshift hiding spot. I tried to sound brave, but the trembling in my voice betrayed my fear. ¡°I¡¯m warning you!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± the demon said, her voice in my ear. ¡°And what will you do if I don¡¯t? Hmm?¡±

    I froze for a brief moment, before I turned to find the demon sitting right next to me with her legs crossed beneath her. She wore a wide grin on her face.

    I yelped and scrambled to get away from her. In the process, I ended up knocking the bed over. As I ran away from the demon, I looked around for an exit. However, to my dismay, one hadn¡¯t magically appeared since the last time I checked. Since the demon had appeared out of nowhere I had hoped she had come in through a hidden entrance, but I found no such thing.

    ¡°Will you stop that?¡± the demon asked, a trace of annoyance in her voice. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to have a productive conversation if all you do is run and hide from me.¡±

    Since I couldn¡¯t flee, my only option was to fight back. My chances of surviving, let alone winning, were close to zero against a demon but it was better than meekly submitting. I grabbed the lid from a nearby crate and pointed it at the demon.

    ¡°Stay back!¡± I yelled, brandishing my makeshift weapon.

    The demon just gave me a flat look.

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked, rolling her eyes. ¡°This is getting ridiculous.¡±

    The demon walked over to a nearby wall and flicked it with her finger. The wall exploded, throwing up a cloud of dust into the air. When the cloud cleared up, the stone wall bore a hole several feet deep and about half the length of my body. I stared at the hole, my mouth hanging open.

    ¡°And that¡¯s me holding back,¡± the demon said, looking smug. ¡°If I wanted to, I could destroy this entire wall. Hell, I could destroy this entire mountain.¡± She paused. ¡°Though that would take a bit of effort on my part.¡±

    The wooden lid fell from my limp fingers and clattered to the ground.

    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± the demon asked. ¡°If I wanted to hurt you, there wouldn¡¯t be anything you could do about it.¡±

    She was right. I was completely at her mercy. The mere thought of resisting her was laughable. Even Zayne never made me feel this powerless.

    ¡°What¡­?¡± I started to ask but stopped. I swallowed some saliva before continuing. ¡°What do you want with me?¡±

    If she didn¡¯t want to kill me, then that meant she had something else in mind, something just as horrible if not more so.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± the demon said. ¡°I want you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± I asked, staring at her in confusion. ¡°What do you me-¡­?¡±

    Wait a moment.

    I glanced down at my clothing and felt the blood drain from my face.

    ¡°I will not let myself become a toy to satisfy your perverse desires, demon!¡± I told her.

    The demon just gave me a baffled look, before her face twisted with disgust.

    ¡°No!¡± she said with a shudder. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you demons do? You toy with people, play with their lives, and when you grow bored of them, you kill and eat them. Why else would you make me wear such revealing clothing?¡±

    A look of concern replaced the demon¡¯s disgusted expression.

    ¡°I see,¡± she muttered, as if speaking to herself. ¡°This is worse than I thought.¡± She shook her head before speaking in a louder voice. ¡°No, I don¡¯t plan on doing anything like¡­that with you, Darian. I¡¯m not a degenerate.¡± She made a disgusted sound before continuing. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Astra. I¡¯m a disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    I stared at her in disbelief. The Dawn and Dusk Sect was one of the premier sects of the Northern Continent. So much so that someone like me had heard of them, even though I was cut off from cultivator society at large. Granted, I didn¡¯t know much about them, but I had heard of them and how famous they were.

    I once overheard several of my kin express interest in joining the Dawn and Dusk Sect, but the rest mocked them for aiming too high. The Dawn and Dusk Sect had strict standards, and didn¡¯t just let anyone join them; a no-name cultivator from a small clan like ours had little to no chance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± I told the demon, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°Why would the Dawn and Dusk Sect allow a demon like you into their ranks?¡±

    While I was still afraid of the demon, and what she might have planned for me, I didn¡¯t think she wanted to hurt me just yet. That assurance gave me a modicum of courage. Enough to talk back to her, if nothing else.

    ¡°Here,¡± the demon said, tossing something in my direction. ¡°Maybe this will change your mind.¡±

    Against my better judgment, I caught the object she tossed. It turned out to be a jade medallion of some kind. I looked it over. One side was blank, while the other had a symbol carved into it. The symbol consisted of a small circle sitting within the center of a much larger circle. One half of the larger circle was gold, while the other half was black. The smaller circle was likewise half-gold/half-black. However, the gold half of the smaller circle bordered the black half of the larger circle, and vice versa.

    I sucked in a breath as I realized that this was a sect crest. My clan had something similar. In essence, a sect crest was a form of identification. Each sect and clan with the world of cultivation had a crest that represented them, a symbol unique to them. Only disciples of a particular sect or clan could carry a crest representing their sect and/or clan. Cultivators used them to prove their identities, since each crest was keyed to a particular individual. Crests were also used to help locate a disciple if they ever went missing.

    From what I understood, they were incredibly difficult to falsify. Not only that, but if a sect or clan found out that an imposter was using their crest, they would hunt said imposter down and make them pay for their treachery. Otherwise it would damage their standing. Cultivators were quite sensitive when it came to matters of status and reputation.

    The crest for Clan Wind Dance was a sword standing upright, surrounded by stylized lines meant to represent a dancing wind.

    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± the demon asked.

    Despite my mistrust of the demon, I was starting to. Still, she was a demon. For all I knew, this could all be an elaborate ruse on her part. A trick to get me to lower my guard.

    ¡°Not quite,¡± I said. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that a sect like the Dawn and Dusk Sect would accept a demon as one of their disciples.¡±

    The demon tilted her head to the side.

    ¡°Just what exactly do you think demons are?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Malicious creatures that prey on humans for their own nefarious purposes,¡± I said. ¡°Murder, rape, theft, and so on.¡±

    The demon wore a bemused expression on her face.

    ¡°You say this even though you yourself have demon blood running through your veins?¡±

    It didn¡¯t surprise me that this demon knew about my own demonic nature. While I looked human on the outside, my aura contained traces of my demonic nature. At least, that was how Lucius explained it to me. He said that it looked like a thin black cloud that outlined my entire being. Any cultivator, no matter how weak, could see it.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I have demon blood running through my veins that I¡¯m well aware of how evil demons can be,¡± I said in a bitter voice. ¡°Each and every day, my kin reminded me of how despicable and evil demons are. They would never let me forget, lest I fall prey to the same impulses.¡±

    For some reason, the demon¡¯s expression turned sorrowful. Did she feel sorry on my behalf? No, that couldn¡¯t be it. She was a demon. They knew nothing about kindness and empathy. Maybe she was just sad that I wouldn¡¯t fall prey to her tricks. That seemed more likely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you think that way,¡± she said in a soft voice. ¡°However, you¡¯re wrong, Darian. The term ¡®demon¡¯ refers to either the native inhabitants of the Underworld and their descendants, or to demonic cultivators who reach a certain level of power. That¡¯s it.¡± She paused. ¡°While I will admit that many demons and demonic cultivators are evil, not all of us are. Some of us are good. We¡¯re no different than humans in that regard.¡±

    I scoffed.

    ¡°Of course a demon would say something like that,¡± I said. ¡°Lying comes as naturally to you as breathing. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks.¡±

    The demon seemed amused by my words rather than upset. This worried me even further.

    ¡°Believe what you want for now, Darian,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ll change your mind soon enough. I guarantee it.¡±

    ¡°Doubtful,¡± I said. ¡°And stop calling me by my name. I never gave you permission to use it.¡± I frowned. ¡°Actually, how do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy,¡± the demon said. ¡°I overheard it.¡± She grinned at me. ¡°I¡¯ve had my eye on you for a while now, Darian. I know quite a bit about you.¡±

    A chill ran down my spine as I realized why the demon¡¯s voice sounded familiar to me. It was the voice I heard after Zayne beat me, just before I fell unconscious. That meant that this demon had somehow snuck onto Mt. Wind Dance without getting caught, before sneaking out after kidnapping me.

    This just gave her words credence. If she could sneak past the arrays that protected Mt. Wind Dance, then she would have had access to most of the mountain. Spying on someone like me would have been well within her power.

    How long had she been watching me? Why had she been watching me?

    ¡°What do you want with me?¡± I asked again.

    ¡°Like I said earlier, I want you.¡± She held up a hand to forestall my protests. ¡°Let me provide some context to prevent any strange misunderstandings on your part.¡± Her face wrinkled with disgust for a brief moment. ¡°But first, let us get more comfortable. This will take a while.¡±

    I watched in amazement as the demon reached for the black metal ring on her finger and pulled out a pair of comfortable looking cushions, seemingly out of nowhere.

    A storage ring.

    They were a type of spatial magical treasure that allowed someone to carry a large amount of items on them. I didn¡¯t know all the specifics of how they worked, but I knew that a low-grade storage ring could contain a room¡¯s worth of items inside it. More powerful storage rings could contain even more. There were even legends of storage rings, or other types of spatial magic treasures, containing entire worlds inside them.

    This was my first time seeing someone use a storage ring. My uncle, the clan elders, and the favored disciples of Clan Wind Dance had storage rings, but they never used them in front of me.

    The demon tossed one of the cushions at me, before placing the remaining one on the floor and sitting down. She gestured for me to do the same. With some reluctance, I followed her example.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re more comfortable,¡± the demon said as soon as I sat down. ¡°Let us get down to business.¡±

 Chapter 4: A Tempting Offer

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± the demon said. ¡°Before we begin, you¡¯ve been asleep for a few days now. I dripped some water into your mouth while you slept, but I figured it was better to wait until you woke up before trying to feed you. You¡¯re probably hungry.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t noticed it earlier, when I first explored the cave, but she was right. As soon as she said that, my appetite came roaring back with a vengeance. It felt like my stomach would gnaw itself if I didn¡¯t get something to eat, and soon.

    ¡°Here,¡± the demon said.

    She pulled out a steamed pork bun from her storage ring and handed it to me. Despite my hunger, I eyed the pork bun with suspicion. The demon rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything strange to it, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about,¡± she said, furrowing her brow. ¡°We¡¯re not going to get anywhere if you keep questioning everything I say or do. Remember, if I wanted to hurt you, I wouldn¡¯t resort to cheap tricks. I don¡¯t need to.¡±

    Despite the implied threat in her words, they eased my suspicions. From what I¡¯ve observed, the strong often took the simplest course of action when dealing with those weaker than them. This was because they didn¡¯t have to rely on subtlety or trickery. My experiences with Zayne and the rest of my kin taught me that.

    That said, it didn¡¯t hurt to be cautious. I took the pork bun and examined it for a bit, just in case. It felt warm, as if it had just been steamed, though that didn¡¯t surprise me. From what I understood, storage rings preserved items in the state that they were put in. Food and drink stayed fresh, never rotting or decaying.

    When I didn¡¯t see anything strange or suspicious about the pork pun, I sniffed it before taking a bite. An explosion of flavor danced over my tongue; savory with just the right amount of spices. I let out a moan of pleasure that would have embarrassed me under normal circumstances, but I was too hungry to care. Unable to resist my hunger any longer, I ate the entire pork bun in a few bites.

    The demon watched me eat with an affectionate smile on her face. No, that couldn¡¯t be it. I was reading too much into it.

    Just as I took the last bite of the pork bun, the demon handed me another one. I gave her a wary look, but I accepted the pork bun. When I finished eating the second one, she handed me another one. This pattern repeated itself until I had eaten a total of five pork buns. I choked on the last one, but the demon handed me a gourd filled with water and I washed it down.

    With my hunger satiated, I felt much better than before.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, remembering my manners.

    She was a demon, but that didn¡¯t mean I had to be rude. Being polite cost me little, and could pay off in the long run. Plus, as much as I hated to admit it, she was the only one other than Lucius who showed me any measure of kindness. It depressed me that a demon treated me better than my own kin.

    ¡°Better?¡± the demon asked.

    I nodded.

    ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s continue then. To answer your question from earlier¡­Well, simply put, I want to recruit you into the Dawn and Dusk Sect, Darian.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her.

    ¡°Now I know you¡¯re lying,¡± I said. ¡°Why would anyone want me to join their sect, let alone one as famous as the Dawn and Dusk Sect? I¡¯m demonkin.¡±

    Maybe this was all a trick after all, and her consideration from earlier was just a ruse to get me to lower my guard. If so, it worked. Damn it.

    ¡°Not this again,¡± the demon said, rolling her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a demon and I¡¯m a disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Why wouldn¡¯t they accept you?¡±

    ¡°You could be lying about that,¡± I pointed out. ¡°I have no way to verify whether that sect crest is authentic or not. If it is, maybe you killed a real disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect and took their crest.¡±

    The demon gave me a bemused look and didn¡¯t respond for several seconds.

    ¡°Why would I do any of that?¡± she asked. ¡°That sounds like far too much effort for so little reward.¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re the demon here. I¡¯m just demonkin.¡±

    The demon closed her eyes and pinched the bridge of her nose. After taking a deep breath, she opened her eyes again and looked at me.

    ¡°For the sake of convenience, just take what I saw at face value for now,¡± she said. ¡°Otherwise, this will take much longer than it needs to. If nothing else, just stay quiet until I¡¯m finished speaking. Understand?¡±

    I nodded. It wasn¡¯t like I had much choice in the matter. Until the demon freed me, or I escaped somehow, I was at her mercy.

    ¡°To provide even more context, since it¡¯s apparent that it¡¯s necessary,¡± the demon began. ¡°The Dawn and Dusk Sect is an Unorthodox sect. We¡¯re neither Righteous nor Demonic, but in between. This is because we practice both divine cultivation and demonic cultivation, in addition to spiritual cultivation.¡± She spread her arms out to the side with her palms facing up. ¡°Dawn and dusk.¡±

    I stared at the demon in disbelief. Her words made sense, but I couldn¡¯t accept them. They flew in the face of everything I knew about demons and demonic cultivators.

    ¡°I thought the demonic arts and demonic cultivation were forbidden,¡± I said. ¡°Why would a prominent sect practice them so openly?¡±

    As for divine cultivation, I had no idea what that was. Based on the name, I assumed it was the opposite of demonic cultivation. Instead cultivating to become a demon, perhaps divine cultivators sought to become sacred and holy?

    ¡°The demonic arts and demonic cultivation aren¡¯t forbidden,¡± the demon said, before thinking it over. ¡°Technically. However, certain demonic practices are forbidden. In fact, most of them are. Not because they¡¯re demonic in nature, but because of what they do. Sacrificing innocents to gain power, refining people into pills and elixirs, and so on. Being a demonic cultivator in itself isn¡¯t evil, though most of the cultivators who pursue it are evil, so most people don¡¯t bother to make the distinction.¡± She frowned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t help that demonic qi corrupts humans and twists them into warped versions of themselves.¡±

    I gave her a flat look.

    ¡°Are you sure demonic cultivation isn¡¯t evil?¡± I asked. ¡°It sounds evil to me.¡±

    ¡°I said that demonic qi corrupts humans,¡± the demon said. ¡°It has no negative effects on demons and demonkin since, well, they¡¯re demons and demonkin.¡±

    I supposed that made sense.

    ¡°I would go into the specific demonic practices that aren¡¯t forbidden,¡± the demon said. ¡°But we¡¯re straying too far off topic. My point is, being demonkin doesn¡¯t disqualify you from joining the Dawn and Dusk Sect. In fact, it¡¯s a boon and the reason why I want to recruit you into our sect. From what I can tell, many of our cultivation techniques would suit you quite well. You have great potential, Darian.¡±

    Her words filled me with conflicting emotions. All my life, my kin have told me that I was filthy and impure due to my demonic nature. It was something to be despised and reviled, yet this demon was telling me the exact opposite. Instead of a curse, it was a blessing. I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it.

    ¡°Stop lying to me!¡± I said, standing up and taking a few steps back. ¡°Why should I believe anything you¡¯re saying? There¡¯s no way you¡¯re telling the truth!¡± I clenched my fists. ¡°Why would a sect like the Dawn and Dusk Sect want someone like me? Why would anyone want me? I¡¯m nothing. A nobody. Talentless and worthless. The only thing I¡¯m good at is dancing, and even in that I¡¯m far inferior to the rest of my kin.¡±

    The demon stood up and approached me, a solemn expression on her face. I stepped back to maintain distance from her, but soon my back hit a wall and I had nowhere to go. The demon stopped a few feet away from me, leaving plenty of space between us, yet that didn¡¯t stop my body from trembling.

    ¡°Is that what your so-called kin told you, Darian?¡± the demon asked in an even tone. ¡°That you¡¯re worthless? That you¡¯re nothing?¡±

    Despite her even tone, I detected a hint of anger in her words. For some reason, it made me think of the calm before the storm; a prelude to destruction yet to come.

    I looked away from the demon, unable to meet her eyes any longer. A sense of shame filled me.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t need to,¡± I said. ¡°I figured it out on my own a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Darian, look at me,¡± the demon said.

    I refused, and continued to look away.

    ¡°I said look at me.¡± She placed a finger on my chin and forced me to face her. Her eyes burned with a blinding intensity. It was like looking into the sun. I tried to look away, but couldn¡¯t. ¡°You are not worthless. You are a priceless treasure. Your kin were either too blind to notice this, or lied to you in order to suppress you.¡± She gave me a satisfied smile. ¡°Their loss, however, is my potential gain. Should you join the Dawn and Dusk Sect, you¡¯ll find a place where you belong. You¡¯ll be among people who will accept you, demonkin or not. Some will even look favorably upon you for it. I do.¡±

    I realized then and there just how insidious demons really were. In my mind, I always viewed demons as violent and destructive creatures, full of malice and rage. However, after hearing this demon¡¯s words, I realized just how naive I had been. What made demons dangerous wasn¡¯t their violent natures. No, it was their ability to entice others with sweet and poisonous words.

    Despite knowing that she was a demon, despite knowing that she was evil and that no good could ever come from believing her, I found myself being swayed by this demon¡¯s words. She was offering me everything I had ever wanted; a place to belong and people who would accept me.

    I didn¡¯t know if I was strong enough to resist the temptation, even knowing that accepting her offer might damn me for eternity. After all, she was asking me to become a demonic cultivator. Despite her words earlier, how could that ever be a good thing?

    ¡°At what price?¡± I asked, trying to rein myself back. ¡°What do you get out of this? I refuse to believe that you¡¯re doing this for selfless reasons.¡±

    The demon¡¯s smile widened.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for entirely selfish reasons. I¡¯ll keep most of them to myself for now, but I¡¯ll tell you this much. Recruiting someone with as much potential as you will increase my standing within the sect.¡± She took a step back and gestured to herself. ¡°You see, while I¡¯m just a core disciple within the Dawn and Dusk Sect, I have the power befitting an elder. However, I haven¡¯t earned enough contributions, otherwise I would have been promoted a long time ago. Recruiting a disciple with great potential, such as yourself, will earn me enough contribution to increase my rank, or at least bring me closer to my goal.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Her words reassured me, as odd as that sounded. If she had told me that she was doing all of this for my sake, or even just for the sake of her sect, I wouldn¡¯t have believed her. Knowing that she had selfish motivations for her actions made it easier to accept her words. After all, demons were selfish beings. They were demons, it was a part of their nature. Though humans weren¡¯t that much better in that regard.

    ¡°So,¡± the demon said. ¡°What do you say? Do you wish to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect? I can guarantee that you won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    The demon gave me a sincere smile, or one that appeared sincere on the surface. A part of me believed that she had an ulterior motive for doing all of this, though I couldn¡¯t think of one at the moment. After all, if she wanted to kill me and eat my flesh, or consume my soul, she could have done that without putting on an act.

    Perhaps she wanted to corrupt me, to turn me towards evil. That wasn¡¯t out of the question, but why go through all that effort just for someone like me? Unless she was telling the truth about my potential, about my worth. If that was the case, what if the rest of her words were also true?

    What if demons weren¡¯t all evil? What if¡­What if I wasn¡¯t as filthy and impure as I had always been told? As I had always believed?

    ¡°Suppose I accepted your offer,¡± I said, licking my lips out of nervousness. ¡°What would happen then? Would we go straight to the Dawn and Dusk Sect?¡±

    ¡°Not right away, no,¡± the demon said, shaking her head. ¡°While you have a lot of potential, it¡¯s just that. Potential. You don¡¯t have the means to utilize that potential, at least not yet. First, I would give you the manuals for some of the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s cultivation techniques. After that, I would act as your mentor and guide you through your first steps into the world of cultivation.¡±

    I clenched my fists when she said that she would teach me cultivation. It was what I had always wanted, the chance to cultivate and step onto the path towards immortality. All I had to do was accept her offer. It sounded almost too good to be true.

    ¡°Would that make you my master then?¡± I asked.

    The demon shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°That honor belongs to someone else. I¡¯ll explain at a later date. However, I¡¯m more than willing to teach you the basics in the meantime.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°After your cultivation reaches a certain level, then I¡¯ll bring you to the Dawn and Dusk Sect so you can participate in the entrance exam. We hold one every five years.¡± She grinned. ¡°It just so happens that the next entrance exam will take place in about a year. That doesn¡¯t leave us a lot of time to get you ready, but I¡¯m sure we can make it. If not, we can try again in five years.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°Entrance exam?¡± I asked. ¡°If someone like you recruits me into the sect, can¡¯t I just skip all of that?¡±

    There were many ways to join a sect. The most common one was to participate in a particular sect¡¯s entrance exam and pass. However, it was also possible to bypass all that if a high ranking member of a sect acted as one¡¯s patron. As a core disciple, this demon could act as my patron. If that wasn¡¯t possible, she could introduce me to someone who could act as my patron, such as her own master. Why bother with the entrance exam if that was an option?

    ¡°You could, yes,¡± the demon said, speaking slowly. ¡°However¡­¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°How should I put this? How much do you know about how sects are structured, Darian?¡± She held up a hand before I could answer. ¡°You know what? Nevermind. From what I¡¯ve observed, you¡¯re almost completely ignorant when it comes to cultivation and cultivator society. It¡¯s best to assume that you know nothing. Besides, the Dawn and Dusk Sect is a little different from other sects so what little you do know may not apply.¡±

    I frowned with displeasure at the demon.

    ¡°I¡¯m not completely ignorant of cultivation and cultivator society,¡± I protested.

    ¡°The bits and pieces you picked up from that cousin of yours or overheard from your kin don¡¯t count. You know more than the average mortal, but that¡¯s it.¡±

    I blinked at the demon in surprise.

    ¡°How long have you been watching me?¡± I asked in an incredulous voice.

    I found it disturbing that she knew so much about me. Attracting this much attention from a demon sounded like the start of a tragedy.

    ¡°Long enough to realize the depths of your ignorance,¡± the demon answered with a half-smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll fix that soon enough.¡± The half-smile disappeared. ¡°The Dawn and Dusk Sect is divided into a number of different factions called halls. Think of them as lineages that pass down specific techniques, mystic arts, and martial arts to their disciples. You could also think of them as smaller sects existing within the larger Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    ¡°Similar to how there are different branch families within Clan Wind Dance?¡± I asked.

    The demon snapped her fingers.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± she said. ¡°In fact, many of the newer halls can trace their lineages to the older ones. The one I belong to is called Flame Fiend Hall. It¡¯s one of the oldest within the Dawn and Dusk Sect. We believe that giving disciples resources or treasures that they haven¡¯t earned is detrimental to their progress.¡± She nodded at me. ¡°Let me ask you this, Darian. Would you rather earn your place within the Dawn and Dusk Sect, or have it handed to you?¡±

    I frowned as I considered her question. While joining the Dawn and Dusk Sect without going through the entrance exam would be easier, that wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Easier didn¡¯t always mean better. My experiences within Clan Wind Dance proved that.

    Lucille doted on Zayne, and she provided him with all sorts of resources to help him along with his cultivation. Rather than accepting these resources with gratitude and working hard to thank Lucille for her generosity, Zayne took it for granted. He was arrogant, cruel, and selfish, as well as lazy. He spent more time indulging his vices and lording his meager strength over those weaker than him (such as myself) instead of cultivating. His poor talent contributed to his lackluster progress in cultivation, but his lack of diligence also played a part.

    Lucius, on the other hand, was the complete opposite of Zayne. Yes, he received plenty of resources from my uncle and he was also much more talented than Zayne. However, he didn¡¯t rely solely on his talent or on his position as the de facto young master of Clan Wind Dance. He also worked hard, both for the sake of his cultivation as well as for the sake of the clan. This diligence was one of the things I admired most about him. One could make the argument that the extra resources he received were rewards for his contributions. He earned them. The clan had given him plenty, and he gave plenty to the clan in return.

    If I had to choose which of the two I would rather emulate, I would choose Lucius without hesitation.

    Besides, if I took the easy way, a part of me would always wonder if I had what it took to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect with my own strength, or if I only got in by relying on the strength of others.

    ¡°I would rather earn my place within the Dawn and Dusk Sect,¡± I said after some time.

    The demon beamed at me.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± she said, growing more animated. ¡°We should get started soon. The entrance exam is only a year away. That isn¡¯t a lot of time to get ready. In fact, chances are you¡¯ll fail the first time around. Still, as Mother always said, never let the fear of failure stop you from trying.¡±

    I held up a hand to stop her.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t accepted your offer yet,¡± I said.

    The demon stared at me in disbelief, blinking her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t understand what she just heard.

    ¡°But-¡­Why not?¡± she sputtered. A part of me found her fluttered state amusing. ¡°This is the opportunity of a lifetime. Many would kill for it, and that¡¯s no exaggeration.¡±

    I took a moment to articulate my thoughts and feelings on the matter.

    ¡°I want to accept,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re offering me everything I have ever wanted. And that¡¯s the problem. It sounds too good to be true.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I know how painful relying on a false hope can be. I don¡¯t want to go through that. Not anymore. I did so for years because I had no other choice, but I¡¯m tired of it.¡±

    The demon narrowed her eyes at me.

    ¡°Is this because I¡¯m a demon?¡± she asked, sounding displeased.

    I nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s part of it, yes,¡± I admitted. ¡°However, even if you weren¡¯t a demon, I would still have doubts. My experiences have taught me just how cruel and uncaring the world can be.¡±

    The demon¡¯s expression relaxed and she studied me for several long moments. I held my breath, wondering what she would say next. If this was all a trick, then this would be the point where she would reveal her true intentions. Even if this was all a plan to corrupt me and lead me astray, there was a limit to her patience. Given my stubbornness so far, it would be easier to just kill me and find a new target.

    ¡°How about this?¡± the demon said after a while. ¡°Let us make a deal. I will train you for the next year and guide you through your first steps into the world of cultivation. After that year is up, if you still don¡¯t want to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect, I will take you anywhere you want to go.¡± She paused. ¡°Anywhere within the Northern Region. I¡¯d feel uncomfortable dropping you off anywhere else within the Azure Dragon Empire. After that, you¡¯d be free to do whatever you want with your life. Be it join another sect or remain a rogue cultivator.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise. This was far more generous than I had ever expected. The part of me that remained suspicious of her grew more and more quiet, though it didn¡¯t disappear.

    ¡°Why would you go so far for me?¡± I asked. ¡°We¡¯re strangers. You owe me nothing. I can understand why you would want me to join your sect, since it benefits you and your sect. But why would you spend a whole year helping me, only to let me go?¡±

    The demon grinned.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gamble, you see,¡± she said. ¡°One with low risks and high rewards, my favorite kind. If you don¡¯t join the Dawn and Dusk Sect, all I¡¯ll lose is some time, effort, and a bit of resources. Nothing much, in other words. However, if you do join, then I¡¯ll reap many benefits.¡±

    Well, when she put it that way, it made sense.

    ¡°I do have one condition of my own,¡± the demon said with a look of concern on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t go back to Mt. Wind Dance, for your sake if nothing else. Those people don¡¯t deserve you.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t return to Mt. Wind Dance, even if you hadn¡¯t said that,¡± I said. ¡°Even if I wanted to, and I don¡¯t, I can¡¯t. I have no place there anymore.¡±

    I don¡¯t know how long I had been away from Mt. Wind Dance, but my kin must have noticed my absence by now. While they despised me, I was still a Wind Dance. If nothing else, Lucius would have noticed my disappearance. Given their attitude towards me, it was likely that they assumed that I had run away. If I returned to Mt. Wind Dance, they wouldn¡¯t give me a chance to explain myself. They would either imprison me or kill me.

    A sense of loss filled me. Despite the way my kin treated me, Mt. Wind Dance was my home. It was all I had ever known. I would miss it. I would also miss Lucius. While my feelings for him were complicated, I still loved him. He was my older brother, and I knew my disappearance would worry him.

    My heart clenched at the thought of never visiting my father¡¯s immortal cave again. I would miss speaking to him.

    Yet, I felt a sense of freedom alongside the loss. I had been trapped on Mt. Wind Dance. For me, it was my home but also my prison. While I didn¡¯t appreciate the way she had gone about it, the demon freed me from that prison. I was now free to choose my own path, no longer bound by the shackles my kin had placed upon me.

    I was free.

    A weight lifted from my shoulders and my skin tingled as I felt a rush of excitement. For the first time in a while, I smiled. It was a genuine smile, one untainted by anger or hate or sorrow.

    ¡°Do we have a deal?¡± the demon said, sounding amused.

    My smile disappeared after I realized that I wasn¡¯t alone. My cheeks flushed and I coughed to cover up my embarrassment.

    ¡°We have a deal,¡± I said.

    ¡°Good.¡± She pulled out three manuals from her storage ring. ¡°Here. These are the manuals for the cultivation techniques I want to teach you. Make sure you study them well. I¡¯ll return tomorrow. We¡¯ll begin then.¡±

    The demon handed me the manuals.

    ¡°Why tomorrow?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m ready to start now.¡±

    ¡°Patience, young Darian.¡±

    The demon headed towards a particular part of the cave. She performed a series of hand seals and a part of the wall turned transparent. It was still there, but now it looked more like an illusion rather than solid stone.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I called out, just before she left. ¡°Thank you, demon. I¡­Thank you.¡±

    The demon frowned at me. In an instant, she appeared in front of me and flicked my forehead. By the time I thought to react, it was already too late. My forehead hurt, but not as much as I expected it to.

    ¡°Astra,¡± the demon said in a chiding tone. ¡°My name is Astra, not ¡®demon¡¯. Call me ¡®demon¡¯ again, and I will punish you.¡±

    The blood drained from my face as I thought about what sorts of punishments she would dole out.

    ¡°Yes¡­Astra,¡± I said, rubbing my forehead.

    ¡°Good. Now call me Big Sis Astra.¡±

    I glared at the demo-¡­at Astra.

    ¡°I refuse to call you Big Sis,¡± I said in a flat tone.

    Astra smirked at me.

    ¡°You will,¡± she said in a smug voice.

    Before I could react, Astra disappeared. It was as if she had vanished into thin air. I looked around but found no trace of her anywhere. The wall was also solid again. It was no longer transparent.

    With a sigh, I set the bed to rights and started reading the manuals Astra left behind.

 Chapter 5: Spirit Roots

    ¡°Darian!¡± Astra called out in a sing-song voice. ¡°I¡¯m baaaaaaaaack!¡±

    I stared at the entrance to the cave as the wall turned transparent and Astra sauntered in.

    It was the morning the day after I agreed to Astra¡¯s deal. At least, I assumed it was morning. Without the sun, it was difficult to tell the time. Yesterday, the light crystals dimmed several hours after Astra left, to simulate the sun setting I guessed. However, that was only speculation on my part. Without going outside, I couldn¡¯t tell for sure.

    I fell asleep right around that time, and when I woke up the light crystals were bright once again.

    After washing up at the waster basin, I started my morning exercises to warm up before starting my day. I liked to do them before eating breakfast, since I never liked exercising on a full stomach. I had been in the middle of that when Astra returned.

    ¡°Welcome back, Teacher,¡± I said, giving her a bow.

    I figured that since Astra had agreed to teach me cultivation, even if it was only for a year, I would view her as my mentor and treat her with the respect she was due. It was the least I could do, considering what she was doing for me. She might have been a demon, but she still treated me with more respect and kindness than my own kin had. I would not pay her back by being an ungrateful cur.

    ¡°Tch.¡± Astra clicked her tongue with displeasure. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not your master and I¡¯m not going to be. That honor belongs to someone else.¡±

    I stared at her in bewilderment.

    ¡°Who?¡± I asked.

    Astra mentioned the same thing yesterday, but I had been too preoccupied to question it. Now that she brought it up again, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who she was talking about and why she was so certain that this person, whoever they were, would become my master.

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later,¡± Astra said, waving off my question. ¡°What matters right now is that I¡¯m not your teacher.¡± She grinned at me. ¡°If you want to show me the appropriate respect, then call me Big Sis. Come on, you can do it. Repeat after me. ¡®Big Sis Astra¡¯.¡±

    I glared at Astra and wondered if all demons were like this, or if she was an exception. In any case, my view of demons as being nothing more than violent beings hellbent on destruction was thoroughly gone now. They could be as silly and ridiculous as any human.

    ¡°No,¡± I said in a flat tone. ¡°I refuse.¡±

    Astra pouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re no fun,¡± she said with mock sorrow. ¡°And I went through all the trouble of procuring breakfast for you. It¡¯s the least you can do to thank me.¡± She stopped pouting. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, have you?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Not yet, no.¡±

    Astra grinned.

    ¡°Good. Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t work.¡±

    She proceeded to produce an ornate wooden table out of her storage ring, as well as a pair of chairs that matched it. The table was painted red, and carved with images of spirit beasts. Each beast had gemstones for eyes.

    Astra then took out several dishes from her storage ring and placed them on the table. Each one looked more delicious than the last. My mouth watered and my stomach growled at the sight and smell of them.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Astra said after she finished, placing her hands on her hips. She wore a smug grin on her face. ¡°You know what to say.¡±

    I alternated between glaring at Astra and drooling over the food on the table. On the one hand, I didn¡¯t want to give in to Astra¡¯s demands. On the other hand, the food looked delicious. I had never seen so many mouthwatering dishes in my entire life. Back on Mt. Wind Dance, I ate the same food as the servants. While it wasn¡¯t bad, it couldn¡¯t compare to the feast before my eyes now.

    My resolve crumbled within seconds.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°Big Sis Astra.¡±

    ¡°Good boy,¡± she said, skipping over to me and ruffling my hair. ¡°Keep it up and this big sis will treat you right.¡±

    I pulled away from her, cursing my weak willpower. Without another word, I washed up at the basin before joining Astra at the table. The food was divine and tasted as delicious as it looked. To my embarrassment, I let out moans of pleasure as I ate. I tried to hold them back, but couldn¡¯t. It seemed that I had a weakness for delicious food.

    Halfway through the meal, I noticed that Astra wasn¡¯t eating anything. She just leaned against the table and watched me with an expression that was a mix of amusement and affection. Just yesterday I would have found this suspicious, yet today I saw nothing wrong with it. It seemed that I had overcome my fear of Astra already. In my defense, she hadn¡¯t harmed me in any way and had even helped me a lot. Of course I would think well of her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± I asked, embarrassed.

    Astra shook her head.

    ¡°I no longer need to eat mortal food,¡± she said.

    That meant that she was at least at the Golden Core realm. Cultivators who reached that point no longer needed to eat, drink, or sleep. They were beyond such mortal concerns.

    I learned that particular tidbit when I tried to offer my uncle a sweet, back when I was a child, in the hopes that it would soften his heart towards me. It didn¡¯t work of course.

    ¡°You could still eat for the enjoyment of it,¡± I pointed out.

    Astra shook her head.

    ¡°Dealing with the impurities involved is a hassle I don¡¯t want,¡± she said. ¡°If I want to eat something, I¡¯d rather eat a meal cooked by a spirit chef. At least then it would benefit my cultivation as well as taste delicious.¡± She gestured to the food. ¡°Don¡¯t let that stop you from enjoying your meal.¡±

    After a moment, I shrugged and continued eating. After I finished, Astra put away the remaining dishes, though she left the table and the chairs.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Astra said. ¡°I assume you studied the manuals I gave you yesterday.¡± She narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°You better have. Great potential or not, I won¡¯t tolerate any laziness from you, Darian.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m insulted,¡± I said. ¡°Given how much you observed me back on Mt. Wind Dance, you should know me better than that.¡± I frowned. ¡°However, I am concerned.¡±

    ¡°What are you concerned about?¡± Astra asked.

    I walked over to the wooden table beside the bed, where I had left the manuals that Astra gave me, and picked up the three she told me to focus on. I returned to the table and laid them all out in front of me. I tapped the one labeled as ¡°Asura Crucible Body.¡±

    ¡°This is a demonic cultivation technique,¡± I said.

    Astra raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with that particular technique, intimately so even. I practice it myself.¡±

    I tapped the second manual on the table. This one was labeled ¡°Soul of Divine Fire.¡±

    ¡°This is a divine cultivation technique,¡± I said.

    Astra nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°I know this, Darian. I¡¯m the one who gave you those manuals. Why are you stating the obvious?¡±

    I paused, taking a moment to find the right words to express my thoughts.

    ¡°Did you want me to choose between the two?¡± I asked. ¡°Or did you want me to cultivate both at the same time? You didn¡¯t specify this before you left yesterday.¡±

    I left out the third manual, since it seemed like the technique described in that one could be used in conjunction with either Asura Crucible Body or Soul of Divine Fire.

    ¡°I want you to cultivate using both techniques,¡± Astra said. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any issue. Asura Crucible Body is a physical refining technique while Soul of Divine Fire is a qi refining technique.¡±

    I stared at her in disbelief. Was Astra being deliberately obtuse or did she truly not understand my concerns?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about cultivation,¡± I said. ¡°But isn¡¯t that impossible? I thought divine qi and demonic qi were inimical towards each other? Wouldn¡¯t cultivating a divine soul inside a demonic body kill me?¡±

    Astra made a so-so gesture.

    ¡°To answer your second question first, yes and no,¡± she said. ¡°Anything demonic is weak against divine qi. It is heavenly in nature after all.¡± She gestured towards me. ¡°However, I understand why you¡¯re concerned. To answer your first question, it isn¡¯t possible to practice both divine cultivation and demonic cultivation. One of the reasons why our Dawn and Dusk Sect is so powerful and prominent is because we have a number of experts who are simultaneously divine cultivators and demonic cultivators. We call them divine demons. However, they are rare. The number of divine demons in the Dawn and Dusk Sect can be counted on two hands.¡±

    I blinked at her, unable to wrap my head around her words. The very idea of a divine demon made no sense to me. I thought the divine came from the Heavenly Realm, while the demonic came from the Underworld. The two were polar opposites, so how could they coexist together?

    Then again, Yang contained a bit of Yin and Yin contained a bit of Yang, as represented by the taijitu. Huh. Maybe the idea wasn¡¯t so far-fetched after all. Still, I had trouble accepting it.

    ¡°To answer your third question,¡± Astra continued. ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, I won¡¯t let you die, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    Meaning that there was a chance that practicing both a divine cultivation technique and a demonic cultivation technique could kill me if I was either careless or unlucky.

    My suspicions about Astra, which had been quiet today, flared up again. What if she wasn¡¯t trying to kill me? What if she was trying to use me for some kind of twisted experiment? Could I take her words at face value?

    ¡°You know,¡± Astra said in a sardonic voice. ¡°I¡¯m getting better at reading your facial expressions. You¡¯re having unkind thoughts about me again, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted without an ounce of shame.

    Astra sighed.

    ¡°I would get annoyed about that, except that I can¡¯t blame you this time,¡± she said. ¡°In your shoes, I would be skeptical as well. Even within the Dawn and Dusk Sect, attempting to cultivate divine qi and demonic qi within oneself is considered risky and dangerous.¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Then why take that risk?¡± I asked in a bewildered tone. ¡°Why not have me just practice a divine cultivation technique or a demonic cultivation technique? Why do you want me to practice both?¡±

    Astra took a moment before responding.

    ¡°While you were unconscious, I took the liberty of examining you, Darian,¡± she said. ¡°From what I saw, you meet the requirements to become a divine demon, though that isn¡¯t guaranteed.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°What requirements?¡±

    Astra pursed her lips and tapped her chin with her index finger.

    ¡°How much do you know about spirit roots?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I know that they¡¯re necessary to become a cultivator, but that¡¯s it,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Without spirit roots, one can¡¯t cultivate. Otherwise, I know nothing about them.¡±

    Lucius never told me much about spirit roots, and none of my kin talked about them within my hearing. Due to my uncle¡¯s decree, which forbade anyone from teaching me anything about cultivation, they kept their lips closed around me. The little I knew about cultivation came from years of eavesdropping on others, as well as Lucius pushing against the boundaries of my uncle¡¯s authority in order to educate me as much as he could.

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s time for your first lesson in cultivation,¡± Astra said with a grin. ¡°Be grateful. There are plenty of teachers out there who would have thrown you in head first without explaining things beforehand.¡± She spread her arms out wide with a flourish. ¡°Bask in my generosity.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said that you weren¡¯t my teacher,¡± I pointed out.

    Astra gave me a flat look.

    ¡°Shush you.¡± She cleared her throat and took on a lecturing tone. ¡°You¡¯re right in that spirit roots are necessary to become a cultivator. However, unlike what most believe, every being has spirit roots. As their name implies, they are the root of one¡¯s spirit, the core of one¡¯s being. Most don¡¯t have spirit roots suitable for cultivation, which led to the misconception that only a few people have them. This is false.¡±

    As Astra spoke, I gave her my full attention. This was my first actual lesson in cultivation, and I didn¡¯t want to miss a word. Granted, I hadn¡¯t expected it to take the form of a lecture like this, but I wasn¡¯t going to complain. I thirsted for this knowledge the same way the earth thirsted for water after a long drought.

    ¡°In order to cultivate,¡± Astra continued. ¡°One¡¯s spirit needs to be aligned with a particular aspect of reality. Spirits roots that don¡¯t have an alignment are called blank spirit roots. Most beings have these kinds of spirit roots.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®aspect of reality?¡¯¡± I asked.

    ¡°For most, this means the Five Elements: Fire, Earth, Metal, Water, and Wood,¡± Astra answered. ¡°However, there are other kinds of spirit roots.¡± She looked lost in thought for a moment. ¡°I once knew a man whose spirit roots were Sword-aligned. As you might guess, he was a powerful sword cultivator and good sparring partner. He was obsessed with becoming a hero of justice, though he lost his way for a while. He found it again after enduring several hardships.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I should pay him a visit soon. I haven¡¯t seen him in decades.¡±

    I stared at her in fascination. The idea of having spirits root aligned with a weapon sounded appealing to me. I wondered what kind of spirit roots I had.

    ¡°What other alignments are there?¡± I asked, eager to learn more.

    ¡°Anything really, though the more powerful the concept, the more mystical weight it has, the more common it is,¡± Astra said. ¡°This is why spirit roots aligned with the Five Elements are the most common. The interactions between them govern reality. The alignments of one¡¯s spirit roots determine the kind of mystic arts one can use, and it is possible to have more than one alignment. Spirit roots aligned with three or more of the Five Elements are called impure spirit roots. They are the most common kind of spirit roots, and the least desirable.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t having more alignments mean being able to use more kinds of mystic arts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, however those with impure spirit roots cultivate at a much slower speed,¡± Astra said. ¡°The more alignments they have, the slower they cultivate. It is rare for a person with impure spirit roots to reach the Foundation Establishment realm, not without help from medicines, natural treasures, and fortuitous encounters. They have more versatility when it comes to the mystic arts, but that doesn¡¯t matter if they never step beyond the Qi Condensation realm.¡± She made a so-so gesture. ¡°If someone with impure spirit roots ever does make it to the higher realms, that versatility would give them an advantage, though not a big one. After all, magical treasures and talismans exist.¡±

    Huh. I hadn¡¯t thought of it like that. The idea of being able to cast all kinds of mystic arts sounded amazing, but not at the cost of a slower cultivation speed.

    ¡°Spirit roots with two different alignments are called pure spirit roots,¡± Astra continued. ¡°Cultivators with pure spirit roots are almost guaranteed to enter the Foundation Establishment realm, though entering the Golden Core realm is difficult for them. It¡¯s not impossible, but it takes a lot more effort. Most don¡¯t succeed. Part of it depends on the quality of their cultivation technique, and part of it depends on the compatibility of their alignments. If the alignments of their spirit roots are compatible, such as with Fire and Wood, their chances are much higher. If the alignments are incompatible or in opposition to each other, such as with Earth and Water, then it¡¯s almost impossible.¡±

    ¡°What about spirit roots with a single alignment?¡± I asked.

    Astra grinned.

    ¡°Those are called heavenly spirit roots,¡± she said. ¡°This is because those with heavenly spirit roots are said to be gifted by the heavens. Not only do they cultivate faster than those with impure and pure spirit roots, but as long as they cultivate with diligence and don¡¯t die along the way, they are guaranteed to reach the Golden Core stage.¡±

    I took a moment to digest everything she told me.

    ¡°What determines the purity of one¡¯s spirit roots?¡± I asked. ¡°Is it determined by fate or is it something one inherits?¡±

    ¡°Most inherit spirit roots from their parents,¡± Astra said. ¡°Both in purity and alignment. If two people with impure spirit roots have a child, that child will most likely have impure spirit roots. Even then, fate plays a big part. A child with pure or heavenly spirit roots may be born to parents with impure or blank spirit roots, and vice versa. Granted, it¡¯s rare, but it does happen.¡±

    ¡°So, in order to become a divine demon, one needs to have heavenly spirit roots?¡± I asked.

    Astra walked over to me and pinched my cheeks.

    ¡°No, though I can see why you would assume so,¡± she said.

    I brushed away her hand and scowled at her.

    ¡°Will you stop that?¡± I said, rubbing my cheek. ¡°Why do you insist on treating me like a child?¡±

    Astra pouted.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help myself,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re just so adorable that it takes all of my willpower just to hold myself back. Be grateful that I hold back at all.¡± Her pout morphed into a grin. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m over three hundred years old, Darian. To someone like me, you are a child. When you reach fifty years of age, then maybe I¡¯ll consider treating you like an adult. Maybe. I make no promises.¡±

    The idea of dealing with Astra and her antics fifty years from now filled me with weariness. However, I didn¡¯t hate the idea. While I found the way she treated me irksome, I also liked it. No one had ever treated me with this level of familiarity. Even Lucius maintained some distance between us, though I believed that was more for my sake than anything else. Otherwise, my uncle would have tried to keep us apart. Honestly, it amazed me that he allowed Lucius to teach me the basics of the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style in the first place.

    ¡°To continue with the lesson,¡± Astra said. ¡°In order to become a divine demon, one needs mutated spirit roots. Specifically, mutated pure spirit roots.¡±

    ¡°Mutated spirit roots?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Remember, not all spirit roots are aligned with the Five Elements. Those aligned with other aspects of reality are called mutated spirit roots. Take your Clan Wind Dance, for example. From what I observed, almost all of them have Wind-aligned spirit roots, which is nothing short of amazing. Mutated spirit roots are rare, even rarer than heavenly spirit roots. For an entire clan of cultivators with mutated spirit roots to exist is a minor miracle.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise. I hadn¡¯t realized that Clan Wind Dance was that special. Of course, that didn¡¯t make me feel any more positively inclined towards my kin, not after the way they treated me. Special or not, it would be a long time before I forgave them, if I forgave them at all. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lucius and my father, I wouldn¡¯t have considered it in the first place.

    ¡°In order to become a divine demon, one needs mutated pure spirit roots,¡± Astra continued. ¡°This duality is important. Not only that, but they need either divine or demonic spirit roots. Preferably both, however finding someone with both divine and demonic spirit roots is less likely than someone with impure spirit roots achieving immortality. As far as I know, only one person like that has ever existed; the Founding Ancestor of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, and the first divine demon.¡±

    ¡°What kind of spirit roots do I have?¡± I asked, both excited and afraid to hear the answer.

    ¡°You have Fire-aligned and demonic-aligned spirit roots.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°Fire?¡± I asked. ¡°Not Wind, like my father and the rest of my kin?¡±

    Astra shook her head.

    ¡°Nope,¡± she said. ¡°It seems that you take almost entirely after your mother, Darian.¡±

    My mood darkened at the mention of my mother. I didn¡¯t know much about her, and I avoided thinking about her as much as possible. She was the reason why my life had been so difficult up to this point, the reason why my own kin hated me. To me, she had always been nothing more than the demon who seduced my father and then abandoned me as soon as she gave birth to me. If she hadn¡¯t, my father wouldn¡¯t have been forced to bring me to Mt. Wind Dance.

    At least, that was what I always believed. While he never said so, my uncle always gave me the impression that my father brought me back to Mt. Wind Dance out a sense of responsibility and obligation, not love. Who could ever love a filthy demonkin like me?

    However, after meeting Astra, I began to question this. What if everything I took for granted and held to be true turned out to all be lies? What if my father brought me back to Clan Wind Dance because he loved me as his son, and not just because he felt responsible for me? What if my mother hadn¡¯t abandoned me? If so, where was she and why hadn¡¯t she come to see me? Was she even alive?

    I shook my head. There wasn¡¯t any point in speculating about this. The only ones who knew the truth were my parents, and neither of them were available at the moment. It was better to focus on the here and now.

    When I came back to the present, I saw Astra watching me with a patient look on her face. She must have realized that I needed a moment to work through my emotions.

    ¡°Ready to move on?¡± she asked in a soft voice.

    I nodded.

    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±

    Astra flashed me a grin before continuing.

    ¡°Since you have the potential to become a divine demon, I figured it was worth a try,¡± she said

    ¡°Why bother?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of becoming a divine demon rather than being a purely demonic cultivator?¡±

    That was a sentence I never thought I¡¯d ever say in my life. It was amazing how much a person¡¯s worldview could change within the span of a day. Just a week ago, the thought of becoming a demonic cultivator would have filled me with fear and disgust. Astra¡¯s demeanor and attitude helped, but mostly I was tired.

    I was tired of hating myself. I was tired of being weak. I was tired of being looked down upon by everyone around me. If my kin were any indication, then people were going to fear me because of my demonic heritage. If that was the case, why bother holding back? Why not embrace my heritage and become a demonic cultivator? At least then I would be strong.

    That said, I didn¡¯t plan on being a monster. As Astra pointed out to me, demons and demonic cultivators didn¡¯t have to be evil and wicked. I could still be a demonic cultivator and a good person, or at least not an evil one. While I wouldn¡¯t go out of my way to save people, if I saw injustice happening in front of me, I would do something about it.

    ¡°There are two reasons to at least try to become a divine demon, though they¡¯re both related to each other,¡± Astra said, holding up two fingers. ¡°The first is that demons are inherently weak to divine qi. When facing divine cultivators, they¡¯re at a disadvantage. The second is that becoming an Immortal is impossible for demonic cultivators. If they tried, the Immortal Tribulation would destroy them in body and soul. Instead, they strive to become Devils, the demonic equivalent of an Immortal.¡±

    Immortal Tribulation? I didn¡¯t know what that was, but based on the name, I could make a guess. According to Lucius, becoming a cultivator meant challenging the heavens and defying one¡¯s fate. After all, if humans were meant to be immortal, then they would¡¯ve been born as such. Treading the path to immortality meant turning away from the path laid out by fate. However, the heavens were fair in that they gave one a chance to prove oneself.

    This Immortal Tribulation must be the heavens¡¯ way of punishing cultivators and testing their strength and resolve.

    ¡°Divine demons don¡¯t have those weaknesses since they are also divine in nature,¡± Astra continued. ¡°In fact, from what I heard, they have an easier time going through the Immortal Tribulation than most other cultivators.¡± She paused. ¡°As for why divine cultivators would want to become divine demons, the answer is simple. Power. Demonic cultivation is a path to great and destructive power. Besides, demonic qi is poisonous to them, though they aren¡¯t as weak to it as demonic cultivators are to divine qi. By becoming divine demons, they can eliminate this weakness.¡±

    I stared at Astra in amazement, unable to say anything for several seconds.

    ¡°I can see the appeal in becoming a divine demon,¡± I said, before frowning. ¡°However, it still sounds risky.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Astra agreed. ¡°There is a chance that you may cause serious injury to yourself. However, with me around, the chances of that happening are low.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°The decision is yours. If you want to give it a try, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to aid you. If not, I will find you a different qi refining cultivation technique.¡±

    ¡°What if I try and it doesn¡¯t work?¡± I asked.

    Astra shrugged.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll start over and try again with a different technique.¡±

    I pursed my lips and considered my options. Other than the risk involved, I had no reason not to try and become a divine demon. However, it was quite the risk. While I didn¡¯t think Astra was trying to dismiss the danger involved on purpose, she wasn¡¯t the one taking the risk. I was. In the end, if something went wrong I would be the one to suffer.

    Yet, I couldn¡¯t deny that I was tempted. One benefit of becoming a divine demon was that perhaps it would eliminate, or at least mitigate, people¡¯s hatred and distrust of me. After enduring years of prejudice at the hands of my own kin, I found that thought enticing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± I said. ¡°As you said, it¡¯s worth a try.¡±

    Astra smiled at me, and her eyes shone with¡­pride? That didn¡¯t make sense, unless she truly thought of me as her student. Or maybe she was happy because bringing a new divine demon to the Dawn and Dusk Sect would count as a significant contribution.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Astra said. ¡°We may as well start now. Follow me, Darian.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± I asked.

    Were we finally going to leave this cave? I hoped so. I missed the open air and the endless sky. I was starting to feel restless and suffocated from staying inside this cave.

    ¡°To the meditation chamber at the heart of this mountain.¡±

 Chapter 6: Divine Fire Qi

    ¡°Why do you have such a morose expression on your face, Darian?¡± Astra said, glancing at me. ¡°You¡¯re about to start your journey along the path towards immortality, and you look like a child denied his favorite toy.¡±

    I scowled at her, before schooling my expression into something more neutral. She was right. I was about to start cultivating, and here I was sulking like a spoiled child.

    The two of us walked down a long, spiral staircase. It was wide enough for two people to walk beside each other with space to spare. The ceiling was lower than I preferred. A part of me feared that the mountain would come crashing down and bury us alive. An irrational fear, I knew, but knowing that didn¡¯t diminish my fear. After all, I wasn¡¯t a cultivator yet. I couldn¡¯t survive being buried by a mountain.

    Light crystals embedded into the walls at regular intervals provided a steady source of warm and gentle yellow light. The staircase spiraled downward at a gentle incline, allowing Astra and I to walk down at a steady but leisurely pace. It felt cool down here, though not to an uncomfortable degree. It was clear that we were deep underground, where temperatures remained constant.

    Unlike with the cave from before, the walls, floor, and ceiling of this staircase were smooth. It was clear that they had been carved with care. While there weren¡¯t any ornate carvings or decorations, there was a beauty to the staircase¡¯s simplicity. To my surprise, the air didn¡¯t smell stale. It wasn¡¯t fresh, but it smelled of stone and earth, which I found somewhat pleasing. Still, I would have preferred the open air.

    After Astra declared that we would head towards the meditation chamber at the heart of the mountain, she went to the wall on the far side of the entrance and performed a hand seal. To my surprise, a part of the wall melted and disappeared, revealing a stone corridor.

    As I followed Astra down the corridor, we walked past several empty rooms and side stone corridors that went to places unknown. Unlike the cave at the entrance, the walls, floors, and ceiling of these rooms and corridors were carved stone. It didn¡¯t take us long to reach the entrance to the spiraling staircase.

    ¡°This used to be my immortal cave, back when I first started cultivating,¡± Astra had explained to me when I gave her a questioning look. ¡°I moved out a long time ago, but I maintained this place in case I ever needed to use it again.¡± She chuckled. ¡°That said, I never thought I¡¯d bring someone like you here, Darian.¡±

    For some reason, I felt touched that Astra would go this far for me. Still, I felt disappointed that we were heading deeper into the mountain instead of outside.

    ¡°I know,¡± I said in response to her earlier question. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a little¡­¡± I paused to find the right words. ¡°¡­stir crazy. I¡¯m used to wide open spaces. Not cramped quarters like this. I want to go outside and breathe fresh air.¡±

    Astra snorted with amusement.

    ¡°Only someone raised among Wind cultivators would call this cramped,¡± she said, gesturing to the staircase around us. ¡°As for going outside¡­That will have to wait until after you reach the Qi Condensation realm. The area beyond this cave is dangerous, especially for mortals. I¡¯ll show you what I mean after we finish for today.¡±

    I nodded despite my displeasure. It wasn¡¯t like I could force Astra to bring me outside. I was trapped in here unless she said otherwise. Until she gave me a reason not to, I decided to put my faith and my trust in Astra. I had no other choice.

    After what felt like close to an hour, we reached the bottom of the staircase. It led to a small spherical antechamber. It was about the same size as my house back on Mt. Wind Dance. Light crystals dotted the ceiling. They looked like stars adorning the night sky. On the far side of the antechamber, stood a wooden door. A seal glowing with black light marked the door. Otherwise, the antechamber was barren and empty.

    ¡°The meditation chamber is in there,¡± Astra said, gesturing to the wooden door. ¡°However, I should warn you that you will feel discomfort and pain once we enter.¡±

    I frowned at that.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.

    ¡°That room contains Earth Fire,¡± Astra explained. ¡°It¡¯s a magical fire born in the depths of the earth. Cultivators use it when concocting pills and refining magical treasures. It also produces Fire qi. Fire cultivators, or cultivators with Fire-aligned spirit roots, who cultivate near Earth Fire will find their cultivation speed increased by a significant margin.¡± She wore a reminiscent expression. ¡°During my younger years, I found this place by accident and benefited from it a lot. Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Her words erased my earlier misgivings, and I felt annoyed at myself for my ungrateful attitude. Astra was doing all of this for me and I had the gall to feel disappointed that I couldn¡¯t go outside. Granted, she benefited from this arrangement as well, but still.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, trying to convey my sincerity and gratitude.

    Astra flashed me a brief smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet,¡± she said. ¡°Normal Earth Fire is already dangerous to mortals. It¡¯s hot enough to melt steel with ease.¡± She nodded towards the wooden door. ¡°I modified the Earth Fire in there with an array powered by divine elemental stones, changing the qi it produces into divine fire qi. It is anathema for those with demon blood like us. I can shield myself, so it won¡¯t affect me, but you won¡¯t have any protection.¡± She frowned. ¡°And I can¡¯t place a shield on you either. In order to cultivate with the Soul of Divine Fire technique, you need to use divine fire qi. Regular Fire qi won¡¯t do.¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°When I agreed to cultivate with a divine cultivation technique rather than a demonic one, I figured that I would have to go through something like this,¡± I said. ¡°A little pain is a small price to pay.¡±

    Astra gave me a serious look.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be just a little pain,¡± she warned. ¡°While Earth Fire won¡¯t actually burn you as long as you stay far enough away, you will still find it uncomfortably hot. And that is on top of the divine fire qi, which is like poison to our kind.¡±

    I paused for a moment before responding.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather go through that than return to Mt. Wind Dance,¡± I said in a quiet voice. ¡°At least here, I have a chance at cultivating and changing my fate, which is much better than chasing after a false hope.¡±

    Astra studied me for several seconds, before nodding.

    ¡°All right,¡± she said. ¡°If you¡¯re sure, then let¡¯s stop wasting time and go inside.¡±

    I smirked at her.

    ¡°I find it amusing that you¡¯re the one hesitating when this was your idea in the first place,¡± I said.

    Astra scowled at me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re so weak and fragile. The littlest thing can kill you. Of course I¡¯d be worried about my litt-¡­my junior martial brother. I mean, my future junior martial brother.¡±

    Huh. I hadn¡¯t thought of it like that before. Members of the same sect viewed each other as family and addressed each other as such. One¡¯s master was considered akin to one¡¯s parent, while those of the same generation were considered as one¡¯s siblings. Those of the senior generation who weren¡¯t one¡¯s master were considered one¡¯s aunts and uncles. However, I also knew that one¡¯s cultivation played a big part in one¡¯s ranking within a sect¡¯s hierarchy. Those with more power had more seniority.

    At least, that was how I figured it worked. I based this off my experiences within Clan Wind Dance, since cultivator clans worked in a similar way.

    If I managed to pass the entrance exam and join the Dawn and Dusk Sect, Astra and I would become the equivalent of siblings. She would become my senior martial sister, and I would become her junior martial brother. That explained her behavior towards me. She treated me the same way an older sister treated her younger brother. That thought warmed my heart.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°If you become an elder, wouldn¡¯t that make you my martial aunt instead of my senior martial sister?¡±

    Astra leaned in close, wearing a solemn expression on her face.

    ¡°If you ever call me anything other than Astra or Big Sis Astra,¡± she said, her voice suffused with menace. ¡°I will discipline you, Darian.¡±

    A chill ran down my spine. With the way she treated me, I had almost forgotten that Astra was an old and powerful demon. My heart trembled at the thought of whatever she considered discipline.

    ¡°Understood, Big Sis Astra,¡± I said, giving her a forced smile.

    Astra returned my smile with one of her own, before reaching over to ruffle my hair.

    ¡°Good boy,¡± she said.

    I scowled at her before brushing her hand away. Astra smirked, before walking over to the door.

    ¡°Ready?¡± she asked.

    I nodded.

    Astra made a hand seal, before opening the door. The moment she did, heat and light flooded the spherical antechamber, hitting me like a physical force. The impact stunned me.

    Once, when I was a child, I burned my hand while trying to make tea. While my hand never touched the flame, it still scalded my skin. The heat that flooded the spherical antechamber felt akin to that, except I felt it all over my body.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Worst of all, there was something about the heat and the light that repulsed me. It felt like it would burn me to ash and consume my very being. Fear blossomed within my heart. I wanted to run away, to flee as far as I could. It was an instinctive reaction. If I stayed, I would die. I knew it.

    I stepped back, unable and unwilling to step into the chamber beyond the wooden door. I took deep breaths to try and calm myself down, but that just made things worse. I felt the heat and the light within my body eating away at me from the inside.

    I took another step back, ready to flee. However, before I could, Astra closed the wooden door, cutting off the source of the heat and the light. With a gesture, she purged the spherical antechamber of any lingering heat, until everything was cool and dark once more.

    My legs wobbled and I fell to my hands and knees, panting. With each breath, the heat and light inside my body disappeared. Sweat covered my entire body. The stone felt cool against my hands, which helped calm me down. After I regained my composure, I pushed away from the floor and sat down with my legs crossed. Astra watched me with a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°That was divine qi?¡± I asked, still a little stunned.

    Astra nodded.

    ¡°Divine fire qi, but yes,¡± she said.

    ¡°You want me to cultivate with that?¡±

    The very thought sounded insane. Just breathing in the divine fire qi put me in a panic. The thought of cultivating with it filled me with dread. When I agreed to Astra¡¯s idea of cultivating with a divine cultivation technique, I hadn¡¯t realized what that meant. Now I did.

    If I felt this way when Astra just opened the door, how would it feel to enter the chamber with the Earth Fire itself? I shuddered at the thought.

    Astra walked over and crouched in front of me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Darian,¡± she said. ¡°When I first came up with this idea, I hadn¡¯t realized just how adversely it would affect you. I let my excitement blind me, and you suffered as a result. This is my fault. I should have known better. I did know better. Even if you meet the requirements, trying to cultivate divine qi as a demonkin is still risky.¡± She shook her head. ¡°This was a bad idea. I¡¯ll get you a different qi refining cultivation technique. It¡¯s better than putting you through that again.¡±

    I almost agreed with her. My brief encounter with divine qi filled me with a fear that I felt deep in my bones. I even opened my mouth to say the words. However, I stopped. The same stubbornness that pushed me to practice the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style, despite knowing that it was pointless, held me back. I practiced for years, enduring my clan¡¯s hatred that entire time, without once giving up. How could I give up here, after just one attempt?

    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I want to keep going.¡±

    Astra frowned at me.

    ¡°Darian,¡± she said. ¡°This is a bad idea. Don¡¯t try to act tough in front of me. I saw how the divine fire qi affected you. You don¡¯t need to force yourself for my sake. I won¡¯t judge you for stepping back and choosing another path.¡± She shook her head. ¡°The chances of success were low to begin with. After what just happened, it¡¯s clear that the risk isn¡¯t worth it.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing myself for your sake,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for me.¡±

    I paused, wondering how much I should tell Astra. While she treated me well, she was still a demon. Opening up my heart to her could backfire in the future. However, in the end, I chose to trust her.

    ¡°For years, I pushed myself to try and prove my worth to my clan, despite knowing that it was pointless,¡± I said. ¡°For years, I trained every day in order to earn my uncle¡¯s approval, despite knowing that he would never grant it. For years, I endured abuse and mockery at the hands of my kin, the very people who should have loved and cherished me. They looked down on me and treated me like trash.¡±

    Astra¡¯s expression darkened, and she opened her mouth to say something, but I held up a hand to silence her. Rather than punish me for my insolence, she acquiesced and kept quiet.

    ¡°Even Lucius, the one person who treated me like family, looked down on me,¡± I continued. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean to, and he wasn¡¯t malicious about it, but he did. I saw it in his eyes. He treated me with kindness out of pity. In a way, that hurt me more than the deliberate cruelty I received from the rest of my kin.¡±

    I looked Astra right in the eyes.

    ¡°Do you know why I put up with all of that?¡± I asked. ¡°Why I kept trying rather than giving up and wallowing in despair? To prove to myself that I wasn¡¯t the pitiful weakling they wanted me to be. I refused to accept it. Was that foolish of me? Yes. However, giving up meant accepting that they were right about me when they called me a weak and filthy demonspawn.¡± I clenched my fists. ¡°I wanted to beat them at their own game and force them to acknowledge me. I didn¡¯t give up then, and I won¡¯t give up now.¡±

    Astra studied me for several long moments.

    ¡°Brave words,¡± she said in a cold voice. ¡°But you¡¯ll need more than bravado to cultivate divine energy as a demonkin. I advise you to pick another path.¡± She looked me up and down. ¡°However, if you insist on this foolishness, then I¡¯ll do everything in my power to aid you. Since this was my idea in the first place, I should see it through.¡±

    Relief flooded me. For a moment, I thought she would force me to turn away from divine cultivation and choose a different cultivation technique.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sis Astra,¡± I said.

    Astra shook her head, though I saw the corners of her lips turn up.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fool, Darian,¡± she said, her voice full of affection despite her words. ¡°And I¡¯m a bigger fool for going along with this.¡± She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s clear that we¡¯ll have to move slower than I initially thought. We¡¯ll have to take smaller steps. At this rate, I doubt you¡¯ll be ready for the upcoming entrance exam.¡±

    ¡°Do we have to start with the Soul of Divine Fire technique?¡± I asked. ¡°Why not start with Asura Crucible Body, and then do the Soul of Divine Fire afterward?¡±

    Astra shook her head.

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t work,¡± she said. ¡°Once you become a demonic cultivator, you won¡¯t be able to cultivate divine energy. You would just kill yourself trying. Cultivating with a more orthodox cultivation technique and trying to switch to a divine cultivation technique will lead to the same result. You need to start with a divine cultivation technique, or you will never become a divine demon. There is a reason why there are so few of them, even within the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    I frowned in thought as I digested her words. After Astra agreed to help me continue trying to become a divine demon, my first thought had been to cultivate with a different cultivation technique and cultivate with the Soul of Divine Fire technique afterwards. However, that wasn¡¯t an option. I had to cultivate with divine qi first. A pit opened up in my stomach at the thought.

    ¡°How do regular cultivators become divine cultivators?¡± I asked.

    Perhaps knowing the answer to that will help.

    ¡°Most can¡¯t,¡± Astra answered. ¡°Divine cultivation is inherently more difficult than regular cultivation and demonic cultivation. It¡¯s easy for regular cultivators to become demonic cultivators, since they can use demonic qi to corrupt their spirit roots. However, the opposite is not true. Most divine cultivators are born with the ability to cultivate divine qi, usually as the result of their heritage. Many of them are the descendants of heavenly beings, such as divine beasts and Immortals. A lucky few gained the ability to cultivate divine qi due to a fortuitous encounter.¡±

    She gestured to me.

    ¡°Ironically, demonkin have an easier time trying to cultivate divine qi than other humans. This is because they¡¯re more sensitive to it due to their demonic heritage, but still human enough that they¡¯re not as weak to it as full demons. Most of the divine demons within the Dawn and Dusk Sect started out as demonkin.¡± She made a so-so gesture. ¡°Of course, demonkin risk serious injury or death in the process. No human has ever died trying to cultivate divine qi. At least, I haven¡¯t heard of any.¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°So, there is no easy path forward,¡± I said.

    ¡°No. Your only option is to take small and incremental steps,¡± Astra said. ¡°Again, I advise you to take another path. I know plenty of qi refining cultivation techniques that would suit you. Many of them aren¡¯t demonic cultivation techniques either. Just because you are demonkin doesn¡¯t mean you have to become a demonic cultivator.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I want to become a divine demon,¡± I said. ¡°At least, I want to give it a try. If I fail after giving it my best, I won¡¯t have any regrets.¡±

    Astra pursed her lips.

    ¡°You make a compelling point,¡± she said. ¡°Trying and failing is better than regretting what could have been. At least this way, you won¡¯t form a heart demon.¡±

    I stared at her.

    ¡°A what demon?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later,¡± Astra said. ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of time for lessons later.¡±

    I thought about pushing her for answers, but decided against it.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start by getting you used to divine fire qi a little at a time,¡± Astra said. ¡°Your body can¡¯t acclimate to it, but you can at least temper your mind. Entering the Earth Fire chamber before that point would be counterproductive.¡±

    When Astra mentioned tempering my mind, I had an idea.

    ¡°You said that I can¡¯t start with Asura Crucible Body or a regular qi refining cultivation technique, since that would make it impossible for me to cultivate divine qi, right?¡±

    Astra frowned and nodded.

    ¡°Yes. What about it?¡±

    ¡°What about starting with a mental refining cultivation technique?¡± I asked.

    Since they were intended for novices, each of the manuals Astra gave me contained basic primer on cultivation. According to the primer, there were three different kinds of cultivation. The most common one was qi refining. A cultivator refined their vital energy, their qi, using their body as a crucible in order to achieve higher and higher states of being. This allowed them to use mystic arts, wield magical treasures, and perform other miraculous feats.

    For physical refining, a cultivator used qi to temper their bodies in order to enhance their senses, endurance, and physical might. While physical refiners couldn¡¯t use mystic arts, unless they were also qi refiners, their superior physiques gave them an advantage over qi refiners in combat. Physical refining was also several times more difficult than qi refining, which was why it was less common. Those who had a special constitution or heritage like me had an advantage in this regard.

    However, there was also mental refining. Instead of refining one¡¯s vital energy or tempering one¡¯s body, mental refiners instead focused on improving their minds. This increased their willpower, their spirit sense (whatever that was), and gave them the ability to use mental techniques. It also increased their resistance against any mental techniques used against them, such as bewitchments and mental domination.

    The third manual, the one I didn¡¯t discuss with Astra earlier, was for a mental refining cultivation technique called Song of Dawn and Dusk. I read the whole manual since Astra asked me to, but I focused more on the manuals for Soul of Divine Fire and Asura Crucible Body. However, if enduring divine fire qi was a matter of will, then perhaps it was best to start with Song of Dawn and Dusk. Unless doing so prevented me from cultivating divine qi.

    Astra looked thoughtful at my words.

    ¡°I suppose you could begin with mental refining,¡± she said, speaking each word with care. ¡°At least, I never heard of mental refinement interfering with divine cultivation. That said, no one starts with mental refinement. Without a cultivation base, it¡¯s not as useful. Most start with qi refining or physical refining, and even then, they view mental refinement as supplementary to their primary cultivation technique. There are those who specialize in it, but they also start with either qi refining or physical refining.¡± She frowned, before grinning at me. ¡°Good job, Darian. You managed to think of a solution for a problem that stumped me.¡± Her expression turned solemn. ¡°However, there is a chance that starting with the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique will interfere with your attempt to cultivate divine qi. Just because I haven¡¯t heard of it happening doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t. I¡¯m not infallible. Are you prepared to take that risk?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Good,¡± Astra said. ¡°We¡¯ll start with getting you used to the divine fire qi first. Obviously, it¡¯s best to practice the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique during dawn and dusk, and sunset is several hours away.¡±

    I figured as much. From what I read, those who practiced the technique meditated on the mysteries of dawn and dusk. While it was possible to do so outside of those times, why make things more difficult for myself? Cultivating divine qi was problematic enough without me getting in my own way.

    I stood up and walked to the center of the room. At the same time, Astra walked over to the door to the Earth Fire chamber.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Astra asked.

    I nodded. She opened the door, and once again flooded the room with divine fire qi.

 Chapter 7: Big Sis Astra

    ¡°Tch.¡± Astra clicked her tongue with displeasure. ¡°You should have told me that you were suffering from qi poisoning. Otherwise, we would have stopped sooner.¡±

    ¡°In my defense,¡± I said, slurring my words. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was suffering from qi poisoning until you told me. Hell, I didn¡¯t even know what qi poisoning was until then.¡±

    The two of us were back in the little living area near the entrance to Astra¡¯s immortal cave, or former immortal cave to be more accurate. We had just spent the past several hours training my mind to get used to the feeling of divine fire qi as it burned my body.

    Astra would open the door to the meditation chamber, let out a large amount of divine fire qi, before closing the door and purging the divine fire qi from the spherical antechamber. She repeated this process over and over again, keeping the door open for longer and longer periods of time. Meanwhile, I did my best to endure the pain. We didn¡¯t take breaks, except for meals.

    As Astra said, my body wouldn¡¯t get used to the divine fire qi. It was too inimical to my demonic nature. That meant tempering my mind, so I could overcome the pain through willpower alone. It was hell, and I almost gave up several times. Yet, each time I thought about giving in, I gritted my teeth and continued.

    However, after a certain point, I started to suffer from qi poisoning. As demonkin, small doses of divine qi were painful but not lethal. Repeated exposure to divine qi over a long period of time was lethal to demonkin, resulting in qi poisoning. It sapped me of my physical strength and left me nauseous.

    It was a phenomenon any cultivator could suffer from if exposed to the wrong kind of qi. For humans and divine cultivators, this included demonic qi. The only solution was to purge the poisonous qi and let one¡¯s body rest.

    When Astra realized that I was suffering from qi poisoning, she dragged me back to the living area and had me lie down on the bed as she purged the divine fire qi from my body. Afterwards, she lectured me on understanding the limits of my body. I listened and promised her that I would be careful going forward. She then blamed herself for not noticing it earlier. I could blame my inexperience for what happened. She had no such excuse.

    I realized then that this was a learning experience for the both of us. Astra wasn¡¯t infallible. Oddly enough, this increased my faith in her instead of lowering it. Her mistakes, as painful as they felt for me, made her seem more¡­human. Relatable.

    That said, I made a mental note to keep a better eye on my condition. At the end of the day, I was responsible for myself. Blaming Astra helped me not at all.

    After experiencing qi poisoning, I realized why there were so few divine demons. For demonkin, unless they gave up, they risked suffering from qi poisoning. I suffered from a mild case, which left me debilitated and in pain. In extreme cases, qi poisoning resulted in permanent injury or even death. I imagined that divine cultivators suffered from the same issues when trying to practice demonic cultivation.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± I asked, trying to sit up on the bed and failing. I had little physical strength left.

    Astra, who stood next to the bed, gave me a flat look.

    ¡°Time for you to rest and recover,¡± she said.

    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°The sooner I cultivate the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique, the better.¡±

    ¡°Darian, you just suffered a case of qi poisoning. You need to rest.¡±

    ¡°I read that the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique can steady one¡¯s heart and clear one¡¯s mind,¡± I retorted. ¡°This is the perfect time to start.¡±

    Wearing a stern expression, Astra leaned forward until our faces were inches apart. Her golden eyes seemed to bore right into my soul.

    ¡°No amount of mental fortitude will help your body overcome qi poisoning,¡± she said. ¡°You need to rest. A single night¡¯s sleep should suffice.¡±

    ¡°But-¡­¡±

    ¡°I said no, Darian.¡± Astra pulled back a bit and frowned at me. ¡°Why are you in such a rush? I told you, we need to take small, incremental steps. If you rush ahead, you¡¯ll stumble and fall.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°If I take too long, then I won¡¯t be ready for the entrance exam next year,¡± I said.

    Astra stared at me in disbelief.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re in such a hurry?¡± she asked. ¡°Darian, while I initially thought you would be ready in time, I know that¡¯s unfeasible at this point. You¡¯re better off waiting until the entrance exam in six years.¡±

    My frown deepened as I looked up at Astra.

    ¡°What about our deal?¡± I asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better for you if I join the Dawn and Dusk Sect sooner rather than later? If we miss the upcoming entrance exam, you¡¯ll have to wait longer to become an elder of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Wasn¡¯t that why you started helping me in the first place?¡±

    The thought of joining another sect or becoming no longer crossed my mind, not anymore. It was either the Dawn and Dusk Sect, or nothing. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to become a divine demon. I wanted to prove to myself and others that I deserved to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    However, the reason why I was in such a rush for Astra¡¯s sake. After everything she had done for me, despite her mistakes, I wanted to pay her back. A far cry from my initial feelings towards her.

    A part of me was also afraid that if I didn¡¯t become strong enough in time, she would abandon me. My mother gave me up at birth (or died), my father went into seclusion to save his life, and my clan had turned their backs on me. If Astra abandoned me as well, it would break my heart.

    I had only known her for two days, and yet she had already become one of the most important people in my life. Pathetic of me really, when viewed from an objective point of view. Astra was a stranger, and a demon at that. For me to become so attached to her after such a short amount of time, just because she was kind to me, illustrated just how starved for affection I was.

    At my words, Astra¡¯s expression turned stricken.

    ¡°Oh ancestors,¡± she breathed. ¡°What have I done?¡± She closed her eyes and clenched her fists. ¡°This was a terrible idea. I have made nothing but one mistake after another. I should have just brought you to the Dawn and Dusk Sect right away instead of playing around like this.¡±

    Astra opened her eyes, before she knelt on the floor and kowtowed before me.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Darian,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s clear that I¡¯m not qualified to teach you, even temporarily. It would be better to take you to the Dawn and Dusk Sect and find someone more suitable.¡± She paused. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for lying to you.¡±

    I stared at her, unable to respond for several seconds.

    ¡°What¡­¡± I started to say, before stopping. ¡°What are you talking about? When did you lie to me?¡±

    ¡°While it is true that I just need to earn more contribution in order to become an elder for the Dawn and Dusk Sect, that wasn¡¯t why I kidnapped you and brought you here. There were other ways I could have earned contribution.¡±

    My mouth went dry and my lingering suspicion of Astra flared up again.

    ¡°Why did you kidnap me and bring me here?¡± I asked. ¡°And raise your head. You don¡¯t need to kowtow to me.¡±

    Seeing Astra kneel before me felt wrong for many reasons. Not only was she a cultivator but she was also much older than me. Plus she was a disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. In terms of status, power, and age, she outranked me in all three.

    Unless she lied about that as well.

    Astra raised her head, though she remained kneeling. To my shock, her eyes were red, as if she were ready to start crying at any moment.

    ¡°I brought you here because I didn¡¯t want to get into trouble,¡± she said, her voice thick with tears. ¡°If I had brought you back to the Dawn and Dusk Sect right away, the others would have punished me. I thought that if I trained you and had you pass the entrance exam with your own strength, it would somehow make up for it.¡±

    The more Astra explained things, the less I understood. Instead of clearing matters up, her words muddled them even further. To the point that I didn¡¯t have the energy to get angry with her for lying to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t stand seeing you suffer anymore,¡± Astra continued. ¡°It took all of my willpower to not intervene and kill that Zayne brat when he assaulted you. I didn¡¯t want to leave you in the hands of Clan Wind Dance, so I took you away from that place. However, after I calmed down and I realized what I had done, I knew I would be punished for it. So I took you here.¡± Her shoulders slumped and her tail drooped. ¡°And I lied to you because I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you the truth. You were so suspicious of me, so I made up that whole story about needing to earn contribution.¡±

    I grabbed Astra by the shoulder and shook her, otherwise I would never get a coherent answer out of her. She must have felt guilty for lying to me, because she let it happen.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked her, enunciating each word. Well, as much as I could while suffering from the aftereffects of qi poisoning. ¡°What others? Why would you get in trouble for taking me away from the Dawn and Dusk Sect? Just¡­What is going on?¡±

    Astra made a face, before looking away from me.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± she asked.

    I gave her a baffled look.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The answer is relevant, I promise. Who am I?¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her. Her evasiveness angered me, but I decided to humor her. It seemed like the fastest way to get answers. It wasn¡¯t like I could force them out of her.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Astra,¡± I said.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°True,¡± she said. ¡°But the wrong answer. Who am I?¡±

    I glared at her.

    ¡°What kind of game are you playing here?¡± I asked.

    Astra remained silent. I swallowed my anger. Yelling wouldn¡¯t help, so I had little choice but to keep humoring her.

    ¡°A disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect,¡± I said.

    ¡°Also true, but still the wrong answer.¡±

    I wanted to throttle her. What kind of answer was she looking for? It was like trying to solve a riddle without knowing what the riddle was.

    ¡°Big Sis Astra,¡± I said out of exasperation.

    However, as soon as those words left my mouth, my anger dissipated as the truth dawned on me. I put together the puzzle pieces and saw the picture they formed. The clues had all been in front of my face this entire time, I just hadn¡¯t recognized them for what they were.

    Astra¡¯s kindness and affection towards me, her willingness to teach me despite the time and effort involved, her concern for my well being. Why would she act this way towards me? Simple. We were family. She acted like an older sister teaching her little brother because she was an older sister teaching her little brother. It was something I had noted without realizing the significance behind it.

    I stared at Astra with wide eyes. She gave me a sad smile.

    ¡°I told you the answer was relevant, little brother,¡± she said.

    <hr>

    I stared at Astra with my mouth hanging open, unable to form a coherent sentence. I avoided thinking of my mother as much as possible, since it was a pointless waste of time. Why bother with a woman who gave me up as soon as I was born? More than that, she was a demon. I doubted that she was even capable of feeling maternal love towards her offspring, or so I used to think.

    Despite this, I did think about her from time to time. Who was she? Why had she given me up? How did she meet my father? Had she seduced him through trickery, or had they been lovers in truth? I pondered these questions when I was at my lowest, usually while talking with Father. Rather, while talking to myself in front of the entrance to Father¡¯s immortal cave.

    However, in all my musings, it never occurred to me that my mother would have other children. It never occurred to me that I might have siblings, family other than Clan Wind Dance. That said, even if I had thought of that, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to associate with any of them. They were demons after all, vile and wicked beings. If I hadn¡¯t met Astra, I might have spent the rest of my life hating my demonic heritage and all demons.

    Astra¡¯s revelation answered a few of my questions, but also raised plenty more. From what I understood, her kidnapping me and taking me away from Mt. Wind Dance was some kind of taboo. She would be punished for it. By whom? These ¡°others¡± that she mentioned. The rest of our¡­family?

    A knot in my heart ached. It was a wound, an old and deep one. For me, my family had always either been kin who hated me because of my demonic heritage, or absent altogether. Father might have loved me, but I never met him so I didn¡¯t know for sure. Lucius was the only exception, but he always had to maintain a certain degree of distance between us due to my uncle. Yet, none of that stopped me from longing for family, a real family.

    If it meant getting what I¡¯ve always desired, could I really embrace my mother¡¯s kin as my own? Even if they were all demons? After spending the past two days with Astra, perhaps I could.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± I said, breaking the silence. ¡°Are you really¡­?¡±

    I trailed off, unable to finish my sentence.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Astra said. ¡°I¡¯m your older sister, Darian. There are three of us in total. I¡¯m the youngest of the three. Big Sis Sidra is the oldest, and Big Sis Estelle is the oldest after her.

    I swallowed, unsure of how to respond. Three sisters. I had three older sisters. Just a week ago, I would have been grateful to have one. Finding out that I had three made me feel like a man dying of thirst who just stumbled across an oasis.

    I had so many questions, it was difficult to pick which one to ask. They all tried to escape my mouth at once, resulting in silence.

    ¡°How long have you known about me?¡± I asked, starting with the most important one.

    ¡°Since before you were born, Darian,¡± Astra said, smiling. ¡°You were such a cute little baby. Before Cultivator Connor took you away, Big Sis Estelle and I would fight over who got to hold you. She won most of the time, but I managed to beat her a time or two.¡±

    My mouth went dry and my heart started hammering in my chest. From the warmth and affection in her voice, it sounded like Astra and¡­Big Sis Estelle loved me. If that was the case, then¡­

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t any of you come see me?¡± I asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°Why did my moth-¡­Why did our mother give me up?¡±

    Astra opened her mouth to answer, but a wave of exhaustion washed over me before she could and I fell back down into the bed. She stood up and walked over to my side.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later,¡± she said, caressing my cheek. ¡°Rest for now, Darian. We can finish this discussion in the morning, after you¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    I wanted to continue the discussion now, but my eyelids felt too heavy. It took far too much energy to try and keep them open.

    ¡°Goodnight, Little Demon,¡± Astra said. ¡°Regardless of what happens, I¡¯m glad I took you away from that place. Sleep well.¡±

    She kissed me on the forehead. That was the last thing I knew before darkness overtook me and I fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.

    <hr>

    I woke up the next morning feeling much better than before. At least I think it was morning. The light crystals shone, filling the cave with light, so I assumed it was morning. However, I would need to go outside and see the sun to know for sure. Plus, I needed to meditate while watching the dawn if I wanted to cultivate with the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique.

    Before all that, I took stock of my body¡¯s condition. While I felt better, my body still ached all over. My mouth felt dry and tasted foul. Even my lungs felt a little tender. Hunger assaulted me, and my stomach rumbled with discontent. If I didn¡¯t feed it soon, it would start eating itself in protest. Other than all that, I felt fine.

    I sat up and turned, placing my bare feet on the cold stone floor. Astra was nowhere in sight. Thinking of her brought back memories of last night¡¯s conversation. A part of me wanted to deny it, to believe it was all a dream, but I couldn¡¯t. Rather, I refused to. Astra was my sister. All my experiences with her corroborated this.

    Unless Astra was a superb actress and had been lying to me the entire time, which wasn¡¯t beyond the realm of possibility. Still, what would be the point of pretending to be my sister? And even if this was all an elaborate act on her part, I would still prefer that over my life with Clan Wind Dance. At least Astra treated me well.

    I stood up from the bed and drank from the water basin, before giving myself a quick wash. Just as I started stretching to warm my body up and loosen my muscles, the entrance to the cave turned transparent and Astra walked in. She stopped when she saw me and gave me a wary look, as if unsure of how I would react to her presence. Her tail twitched.

    ¡°Good morning, Darian,¡± she said.

    ¡°Good morning, Astra,¡± I said. ¡°Did¡­Did last night happen or was that all a dream?¡±

    Astra shook her head.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t a dream. It happened. I am your older sister.¡± She grimaced. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry at me for lying to yo-¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, I rushed over and pulled her into a hug. My arms completely engulfed her. Astra had such a big presence, that it was easy to forget how much smaller her body was compared to mine. She felt warm and smelled like sandalwood. I decided that I liked it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of that,¡± I said, hugging her tight. ¡°I¡¯m just happy to have an actual family for once in my life.¡±

    Of course, there were still several issues that we needed to discuss. If my mother¡¯s kin loved me and knew about me, why hadn¡¯t any of them come visit me before now? Why had our mother given me up? Why would Astra get into trouble for taking me away from Mt. Wind Dance? However, for now, I would just enjoy the experience of hugging my big sis.

    ¡°Aw, you¡¯re going to make me cry,¡± Astra said, hugging me back. ¡°However, as touching as this is, we don¡¯t have much time. Dawn is approaching. If you want to start cultivating with the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique, we need to leave now. The peak of the mountain is the best place to watch the sunrise.¡±

    I pulled away from Astra with some reluctance and nodded. The world continued on, despite last night¡¯s revelations and the questions they raised. If I wanted to become a divine demon, then I needed to start refining my mind so I could withstand the pain from the divine Fire qi. Even if starting with the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique made it impossible to cultivate with divine qi, at least I was still going to become a cultivator. I wasn¡¯t going to complain because I didn¡¯t get the best result possible.

    I followed Astra as she left the cave. When I made it outside and saw the area around us, I stopped and stared in shock. The pre-dawn light was strong enough to give me a decent view, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see anything at all.

    Mountains made from black stone surrounded us as far as the eye could see. Tall and steep, they looked like the teeth of some titanic creature. Their peaks jagged and sharp peaks seemed to pierce the sky. Each of the mountains was bare. None of them bore any trace of life.

    A purplish-black mist blanketed the land at the base of the mountains, obscuring the ground. It roiled and writhed, as if it were a living creature. The mist also felt malevolent, as if it had nefarious intentions.

    The entrance to Astra¡¯s old immortal cave was located near the peak of one of the mountains. A jutting cliff, about the size of a small courtyard, served as a natural platform. Steep cliffs flanked it on all sides. No trail led to or from the platform. In order to reach it, one had to either climb up the steep cliffs or fly.

    Despite the height, I didn¡¯t feel cold. In fact, the temperature felt nice and comfortable. Neither did the wind touch me. I heard it howling in the distance, sounding like a pack of angry spirits, but the air near the entrance remained calm. It smelled acrid and bitter however.

    After taking in the sights, I turned towards Astra and gave her a look of absolute disbelief.

    ¡°The Black Mist Mountains?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you insane? You set up your immortal cave here?¡±

    While I lacked a lot of knowledge when it came to cultivation, I wasn¡¯t uneducated. My uncle forbade anyone from teaching me anything about cultivation, but he ensured that I wasn¡¯t completely ignorant. He had arranged for several tutors to educate me on a number of different subjects, putting me on par with the average young master from a mortal noble family. Two of the subjects I learned were geography and history.

    A number of forbidden areas dotted the Northern Region of the Azure Dragon Empire, mysterious places filled with extreme danger. While it was possible to find great rewards in these forbidden areas, one had to brave great risks in order to reap those rewards. The Black Mist Mountains were once of those forbidden areas.

    It was a mountain range located along the center of the Northern Region¡¯s central continent, running from north to south in a jagged vertical line. As its name suggested, a black mist filled with poison and demonic qi blanketed the entire forbidden area. It killed anyone who breathed it in, unless they took the proper precautions.

    A number of demonic beasts also made the Black Mist Mountains their home, aggressive and vicious monsters that attacked anyone who dared to intrude into their domains. The demonic beasts who lived along the edges of the Black Mist Mountains were quite weak. However, the deeper into the mountains one went, the more powerful the beasts one encountered. According to my tutors, the demonic beasts located within the heart of the Black Mist Mountains were as powerful as Nascent Soul cultivators.

    For mortals and weaker cultivators, this area was a death trap. Coming here unprepared and without enough power was akin to committing suicide. And my sister chose to set up her immortal cave here.

    ¡°What?¡± Astra asked, wearing a defensive expression on her face. ¡°I wanted privacy when I set up my first immortal cave and this place was perfect. No one ever comes here, and this place is abundant with demonic qi.¡± She gestured towards the rest of the mountain range. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re only in the outer edges of the Black Mist Mountains. Nothing here is powerful enough to threaten us, so we¡¯re safe here.¡±

    ¡°Nothing here is powerful enough to threaten you,¡± I pointed out. ¡°I¡¯m a mortal.¡± I gestured to the mist. ¡°Just breathing in the air is enough to kill me, and that isn¡¯t even taking the demonic beasts into consideration.¡±

    Something roared in the distance, as if to punctuate my point, the sound echoing out.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Astra said, rolling her eyes. ¡°I took the proper precautions before I brought you here.¡± She gestured to the platform. ¡°The entire upper half of the mountain is protected by a number of arrays, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Even a Nascent Soul cultivator, or a demonic beast of equivalent power, would have trouble breaking in. You¡¯re perfectly safe here. I even went through the trouble of setting up an array to keep out the wind and the cold.¡±

    I gave her a doubtful look. While I trusted Astra, I didn¡¯t think she knew what it meant to be a fragile mortal. What she considered safe and what I considered safe were two different things.

    ¡°Now come on,¡± Astra said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I looked up. Despite our proximity to the peak, it still looked too far away for my tastes. The idea of heading up there filled me with unease.

    ¡°How?¡± I asked, dreading the answer. ¡°I don¡¯t see a path.¡±

    Astra gave me a mischievous grin in response. Before I could react, she grabbed and hoisted me over her shoulder. She then jumped and flew towards the peak. I screamed in terror the entire way there.

 Chapter 8: Song of Dawn and Dusk

    ¡°I hate you,¡± I panted while I looked at Astra with my hands on my knees.

    The two of us stood atop the peak of the mountain where Astra had set up her first immortal cave. While it looked sharp from a distance, the peak actually had a flat and even surface. I didn¡¯t know if that was natural, or if Astra made it that way. In terms of area, the peak was about the same size as the stone platform down below.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be such a big baby, Darian,¡± Astra said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    I looked up and glared at her. What happened to the apologetic Astra from last night? At the moment, I would have preferred her over the Astra who had no problem dragging me to the peak of a tall mountain without warning.

    That said, the flight up here wasn¡¯t that bad. It only lasted a few seconds, and Astra had kept a firm hold of me the entire time. Still, the sudden ascent had caught me off guard and filled me with terror. The sight of the stone platform growing smaller with each passing second was not one I would forget any time soon.

    Astra grinned at me.

    ¡°Glare at me all you want, Darian,¡± she said. ¡°But you have to admit that the view is worth it.¡±

    I stood up straight and looked around. She was right. Our perch atop the mountain gave us an unobstructed view of the surrounding landscape. As ominous and frightening as the Black Mist Mountains looked, they had a certain majesty and grandeur to them. They were great and terrible to behold in equal measure. It was as if they were ferocious demonic beasts themselves, deserving of both fear and respect.

    I took a deep breath. Unlike at the stone platform down below, the air up here smelled clean and clear. I felt reinvigorated just breathing it in. It was colder up here than at the stone platform below, but not by much. I found it brisk and refreshing.

    The sky above us started to change color as dawn approached and the sun peeked over the horizon. It went from dark indigo to a light blue mixed with various shades of pink and yellow. It was as if a god had swept a paintbrush across the sky, using it as a canvas. The view was clearer than usual. Back on Mt. Wind Dance, I always greeted the dawn from my house at the base of the mountain. Seeing it from this height was a new experience for me, one that I enjoyed.

    My anger and annoyance towards Astra dissipated as I took in the sights and sensations of witnessing the dawn from atop a mountain. Peace filled me.

    Without a word, I sat down in the lotus position facing east and began to meditate using the mnemonics of the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique. This technique consisted of two different chants, one for dawn and one for dusk. According to the manual Astra gave me, repeating each chant during their respective times strengthened the mind and gave one insights into the mysteries of dawn and dusk.

    As I repeated the chant inside my head over and over again, I started to fall into a meditative trance. Sunlight pierced through my eyelids as the sun rose, yet instead of breaking my focus, the sunlight strengthened it instead. My body relaxed and everything else fell away. Soon, my entire world had narrowed down to the chant and the rays of sunlight that bathed me. No extraneous thoughts intruded upon my mind as I contemplated the mysteries of dawn.

    At first, nothing out of the ordinary happened. I maintained my trance, focusing all of my attention on the chant. However, after an indeterminable amount of time, I felt a change come over me. With each repetition, my mind grew clearer and my senses grew sharper. It was as if there had been fog inside my head that was slowly dissipating. These changes were small, but noticeable, at first. As time went on, they grew more and more pronounced.

    What was dawn? What did it mean? What did it represent?

    Dawn represented hope and renewal. It was a time of transition; the end of night and the beginning of day. However, for a brief moment it was both. For a brief moment, darkness and light reigned in equal measure. In that moment, the two existed in perfect balance and harmony. When that moment ended, darkness receded and light became ascendant. The sun continued on its journey and greeted the world, bathing the land with its life giving warmth.

    As I repeated the chant in my mind, it almost felt like I was taking in the sunlight and making it a part of me. It became the catalyst for the changes occurring within me, burning away the fog. My mind continued to grow clearer. Stronger. I became more aware of the world around me; not only through the usual five senses but also through another sense, one less tangible than the others. It had always been there, faint and ephemeral. Trying to grasp it was like trying to grasp the air. However, the sunlight strengthened that sense, invigorating it and giving it more definition.

    When I ended my meditative trance, the sun had just finished rising above the horizon. The world seemed sharper somehow. Everything seemed more¡­Well, more. The sky looked more colorful, the air smelled crisper, the cold felt more refreshing, and the roars of the demonic beasts sounded deeper. There was a depth and a richness to everything that wasn¡¯t there before. Or rather, that I hadn¡¯t noticed. The world hadn¡¯t changed. I had. It was as if I journeyed through life with my eyes closed, and I was just now beginning to open them.

    I had been blind, but now I was starting to see.

    ¡°Well then,¡± Astra said, sounding both surprised and pleased. ¡°It usually takes novices several tries before they get results with the Song of Dawn and Dusk, even those who have already formed their dantians. You¡¯re one of the rare few who managed to do it on their first try. Congratulations, Darian.¡±

    I looked over at her. To my surprise, a black outline surrounded her body. It looked vague and indistinct, like a mirage, but when I squinted my eyes and focused the outline didn¡¯t disappear.

    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re surrounded by something, though I can¡¯t quite make out what it is.¡±

    ¡°That would be my aura, the visible manifestation of my qi,¡± Astra explained. ¡°One of the benefits to mental refinement is that it strengthens your spirit sense. Think of it as the sense that allows you to view the vital energies of the world around you and the vital energy of others, though this is a rather simple explanation. Spirit sense is much more than that.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°At the moment, you¡¯re like an infant that just opened its eyes. As you continue to refine and strengthen your mind, you¡¯ll be able to use your spirit sense with more effectiveness.¡±

    I tried to use this spirit sense to view my own aura. To my disappointment, I saw nothing. Unlike with Astra, no outline surrounded me.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see my aura?¡± I asked.

    Astra chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s because the auras of mortals are weak, even for a demonkin like you,¡± she explained. ¡°Your spirit sense isn¡¯t strong enough to see them, for lack of a better word. The only reason why you can see mine is because of my high cultivation base. I¡¯m in the Golden Core realm.¡±

    Oh, so that¡¯s how it was. Still, I felt a little disappointed. My expression must have revealed my feelings, because Astra let out another chuckle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. ¡°As you continue to meditate using the Song of Dawn and Dusk, your spirit sense will grow stronger.¡± She paused, looking thoughtful. ¡°Given your aptitude, I don¡¯t think it will be long before you can sense the ambient qi within the environment. That should make it easier for you to cultivate with the divine Fire qi and form your dantian.¡±

    As Astra reminded me of why I started with the Song of Dawn and Dusk in the first place, I found that I no longer dreaded the idea of cultivating with the divine Fire qi. Before, I viewed it as an ordeal I needed to endure in order to achieve my goals. Now I viewed it as a challenge to overcome. One way or another, I would become a divine demon. I refused to accept anything less at this point.

    My stomach rumbled, reminding me that I hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. Astra let out a laugh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head down and get some food in you, Little Demon,¡± she said, her eyes filled with mirth. ¡°While you eat, I¡¯ll tell you about our family and why we couldn¡¯t visit you.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± I said, gesturing towards the east. ¡°I want to enjoy the sunrise just a bit longer.¡±

    Astra followed my gesture and nodded.

    ¡°It is beautiful, yes,¡± she said. ¡°As old as I am, I still haven¡¯t gotten tired of watching the sun rise.¡±

    The two of us lapsed into silence as we enjoyed the sunrise together.

    <hr>

    Later on, as I ate breakfast, Astra explained to me how my parents met, and the circumstances behind my birth. I tried to keep the moans of pleasure to a minimum as I ate, so they wouldn¡¯t be as distracting, but that turned out to be a futile effort. Once again, the food Astra provided was just too delicious. I couldn¡¯t help myself. Astra found my embarrassment amusing, but didn¡¯t let it distract her from explaining things to me.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Mother is¡­¡± she started, before pausing. ¡°There¡¯s no polite way to say this. Mother is a loose woman.¡±

    I swallowed wrong when I heard that and the fried dumpling I had been eating got stuck in my throat. After thumping my chest a few times, and drinking an entire glass of water, I managed to clear the blockage.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I asked in a rough voice.

    ¡°Mother is a loose woman,¡± Astra repeated, before tilting her head from side to side. ¡°I suppose you could call her a free spirit, if you¡¯re feeling charitable, but there¡¯s no denying that she¡¯s had countless lovers over the course of her long life.¡±

    I stared at Astra in stunned silence. It was beginning to seem more and more likely that my mother had seduced my father through trickery.

    ¡°Two of her favorite pastimes are drinking and fucking, to put it crudely,¡± Astra continued. ¡°Now, make no mistake. Mother might sleep around, but she has high standards. She doesn¡¯t just sleep with any man. They either have to be handsome enough or powerful enough to catch her interest. She does have standards.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­better, I suppose,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°Is she some kind of demon of hedonism?¡±

    While I didn¡¯t know that much about demons, I knew there were demons out there that embodied sin and vice. While they were more subtle than the demons who wrecked havoc like ferocious beasts, they were no less destructive. These kinds of demons tempted people and led them astray, causing them to fall into wickedness.

    ¡°No, actually,¡± Astra said, shaking her head. ¡°Those are just two of her favorite pastimes. Her favorite pastime is fighting. Mother, at her heart, is a warrior. She loves the thrill of combat and pitting herself against powerful opponents. Winning and losing matters less to her than the fight itself. ¡± She gave me a wry smile. ¡°In the world of cultivation, we call those kinds of people ¡®martial idiots¡¯. This is because they concern themselves with fighting almost to the exclusion of everything else. While Mother isn¡¯t as bad as some, it¡¯s clear that she lives for battle. You¡¯ll understand what I mean when you meet her yourself.¡±

    At the thought of meeting my mother, a pit of dread opened up in my stomach and I lost my appetite. While my view of demons had changed somewhat thanks to Astra, my feelings regarding our mother remained mixed and complicated. I still hated her for leaving me alone to suffer at the hands of Clan Wind Dance, yet I also wanted to meet her and see what she was really like. After all, if Astra was any indication, perhaps our mother wasn¡¯t as bad as I always assumed.

    Astra must have noticed something, because she reached over and held my hand for a brief moment before letting go.

    ¡°From what Mother told me, she met Cultivator Connor while adventuring in the Western Region,¡± Astra continued. ¡°She was looking for a specific kind of spirit herb to advance her cultivation, one that grows on an obscure island over there. At first she didn¡¯t think much of him, since he was an entire realm below her and his features were too pretty for her tastes. However, after she witnessed him defeat a flood dragon, he caught her interest.¡± She grinned. ¡°To provide some context, it¡¯s difficult for a group of Nascent Soul cultivators to defeat a flood dragon. Yet somehow, your father managed to do it by himself.¡±

    I hung onto Astra¡¯s every word. Regardless of my feelings towards my parents, I had always been curious about how they met and how they ended up together. However, I hadn¡¯t expected anything like this. Flood dragons were powerful creatures with power over storms and floods, far above the likes of mortals such as myself. Finding out that my father defeated one on his own increased my reverence and respect towards him.

    A part of me also noted that my mother was in the realm above Nascent Soul. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t know what that was, since my knowledge of cultivation was lacking. However, she must be quite powerful if that was the case. Nascent Soul cultivators were powerful enough to topple mountains, overturn seas, and devastate entire provinces. Did that mean my mother was powerful enough to devastate the entire Northern Region? The thought sent shivers down my spine.

    The Azure Dragon Empire encompassed most of the world. It was divided into five administrative regions. There were the four outer regions, which were named after the cardinal directions, with the Central Region serving as the heart of the empire. The Northern Region consisted of three continents that formed a rough triangle. The Southern Region consisted of two continents divided by a narrow sea. The Eastern Region was one giant landmass that seemed to stretch on forever. The Western Region, the other hand, was mostly an ocean dotted with tens of thousands of large islands and countless smaller ones. The Central Region, the smallest of the five, consisted of only a single island floating in the air.

    ¡°As was her way, Mother propositioned him right then and there,¡± Astra continued. ¡°Cultivator Connor hadn¡¯t even had the chance to wipe the blood from his blade yet.¡± She gave me another wry smile. ¡°Mother is direct like that. When she wants something or someone, she doesn¡¯t hesitate to go after them. Shameless, I know. However, she always said that it was better to act shameless than to miss out on an opportunity due to hesitation or fear.¡±

    I was starting to get a better picture of what our mother was like, and I didn¡¯t know if I liked what I saw. While I could respect her strength and her outlook towards life, I didn¡¯t know if I could condone her shameless hedonism. From the expression on her face, Astra felt the same way.

    ¡°What happened next?¡± I asked.

    According to my uncle, my father concerned himself more with training and cultivation rather than romance. Some even thought he would remain celibate his entire life. That was one of the reasons why people continued to doubt that I was his son. Showing up with a child born out of wedlock was completely out of character for my father.

    ¡°Cultivator Connor turned her down,¡± Astra said with a chuckle. ¡°Which just inflamed Mother¡¯s interest in him. No man had ever rejected her before. It was a novel experience. However, no matter how hard she tried to persuade him, Cultivator Connor remained unmoved.¡±

    A disturbing thought floated to the surface of my mind.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t¡­force him, did she?¡± I asked after some hesitation.

    Astra¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°No,¡± she said in a heated voice. ¡°Mother, despite how she might act, has a set of principles that she lives by. There are lines that she will never cross, no matter what. Rape is one of those lines. To her, only cowards and weaklings force themselves on others like that. You should be ashamed of yourself for even suggesting it.¡±

    I flushed with shame and lowered my eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    I trailed off, because that would be a lie.

    ¡°I accept your apology, Darian,¡± Astra said, her voice softening a touch. ¡°Just don¡¯t say anything like that again. I understand that you still have misgivings regarding demons, but I will not tolerate any slights or insults against our mother. Whatever your feelings towards her, she is still the woman who gave birth to you. She deserves that much respect from you, if nothing else. Understood?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Understood, Big Sis Astra.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    I lifted my eyes and faced her again.

    ¡°In that case, how did they end up together?¡± I asked. ¡°From what I know, my father was something of an ascetic. He sounds like the complete opposite of¡­Mother in that regard.¡±

    ¡°Mother saved his life,¡± Astra said. ¡°Cultivator Connor got caught up in a feud after he killed the young master of a powerful clan. The young master deserved it, but that didn¡¯t stop his clan from trying to avenge his death. Mother helped Cultivator Connor escape their wrath.¡± She frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know all of the details about that particular incident, however. You¡¯ll need to ask one of them if you want the full story. Regardless, afterwards, Mother demanded one night with Cultivator Connor as a reward for saving him.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Afterwards, they went their separate ways and assumed they would never see each other again. It should have ended there. Fate, however, had other ideas.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about the fact that I was conceived after a single night of passion between my parents. At least it was better than the worst case scenario, where my mother either seduced my father through trickery or forced herself on him. Still, a part of me couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.

    When I was a child, before my uncle started forcing me to ¡°prove¡± myself worthy of learning Clan Wind Dance¡¯s cultivation techniques, I always imagined that my father and my mother shared a forbidden romance; star-crossed lovers forced apart due to their circumstances. It seemed that a part of me had still held onto that childish fantasy.

    ¡°Mother sent word to Cultivator Connor informing him that she was pregnant, but didn¡¯t expect much from him,¡± Astra continued. ¡°Experience had taught her not to put too much trust in her lovers. She planned on raising you on her own, as she had done so with me and the others. Imagine her surprise when Cultivator Connor showed and demanded to raise you instead. The two ended up arguing about it for months. I found it quite entertaining at the time.¡±

    She looked lost in thought for a moment, as if reliving the past, before she came back to the present.

    ¡°Your father was one of the few people who had the courage to stand up to Mother. Not only that, but he won. In the end, Mother relented and agreed to let Cultivator Connor raise you among his kin. Me and our older sisters were quite shocked when we heard that. We thought that Mother would never agree to let you go.¡±

    It warmed my heart to hear that my father stood up to someone much more powerful than him for my sake. Perhaps he had loved me, and hadn¡¯t brought me back to Mt. Wind Dance out of responsibility and obligation. Of course, the person he stood up to was my mother, which complicated the situation a little. A part of me wondered what my life would have been like if I had been raised by my mother and my sisters instead of my kin on Mt. Wind Dance. Would I have been happier?

    ¡°Do you know why my father was so insistent on raising me at Mt. Wind Dance?¡± I asked.

    Astra frowned before answering.

    ¡°I think he wanted you to experience a normal human life, at least for a bit,¡± she said. ¡°Something you would never have experienced had Mother raised you. I love her, but sometimes she¡¯s akin to a natural disaster; wild and destructive.¡±

    I could understand where my father came from, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry at him. If he hadn¡¯t taken me away from my mother, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered at the hands of Clan Wind Dance. Of course, I don¡¯t think he expected to get attacked on the way home. If he hadn¡¯t been poisoned, things would have turned out differently. My anger dissipated when I remembered that.

    Besides, from what Astra just said, there was no guarantee that I would have been happier being raised by my mother.

    ¡°Mother did have a few conditions of her own, of course,¡± Astra said, continuing with the story. ¡°The first was that Cultivator Connor would only get you to himself for twenty years. After that, Mother and the rest of us would be free to see you. The second was that he would teach you our family¡¯s cultivation techniques. We knew from the beginning that you had poor aptitude for Clan Wind Dance¡¯s cultivation techniques, and it would have been a waste of your potential to force the issue. Cultivator Connor accepted those conditions, stayed long enough for the naming ceremony, and then headed back to Mt. Wind Dance with you in tow.¡± Astra shrugged. ¡°After you two left, Mother forbade us from even thinking about sneaking over to Mt. Wind Dance, before going into seclusion. Giving birth to you took a lot out of her and she needed time to recover.¡±

    Huh. I found it ironic, in a sad sort of way, that both of my parents went into seclusion so soon after I was born.

    ¡°You know the rest of the story after that,¡± she said. ¡°We kept our end of the bargain for sixteen years, before I sneaked over to Mt. Wind Dance to see how you were doing. When I found out what happened to Cultivator Connor and realized how you were being treated, I took you away from that place and here we are.¡±

 Chapter 9: Song of Dawn and Dusk (2)

    After Astra finished speaking, I took a moment to mull over her words. It was quite the story, and answered several questions that had plagued me for years; how my parents met and why my mother had given me up being the most prominent among them. However, Astra¡¯s story didn¡¯t answer all of my questions.

    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t explain why you would get in trouble for taking me away from Mt. Wind Dance,¡± I said. ¡°Especially after the way my kin treated me. Surely the others would understand.¡±

    Astra gave me a flat look.

    ¡°Big Sis Estelle would,¡± she said, her tone matching her expression. ¡°Big Sis Sidra, on the other hand, wouldn¡¯t. To her, Mother¡¯s word is law and disobedience is a crime worthy of severe punishment. If I had brought you back to the Dawn and Dusk Sect right away, she would have locked me up until Mother came out of seclusion.¡±

    I had a feeling there was more to this story than she was letting on. I doubted that she sneaked into Mt. Wind Dance out of nowhere; at least not without a compelling reason. From her words, I assumed that Big Sis Sidra was a part of that reason. However, I would keep my questions to myself until the time was right.

    ¡°I thought that if I helped you become a divine demon and join the Dawn and Dusk Sect under your own power, it would¡­mitigate Big Sis Sidra¡¯s anger somewhat,¡± Astra explained. ¡°Her love for the Dawn and Dusk Sect is second only to her love for our family.¡±

    ¡°You thought to soften the blow by making a big contribution,¡± I said.

    Astra nodded, before her expression tightened.

    ¡°It was selfish of me,¡± she said. ¡°And in my selfishness, I hurt you. Again, I am sorry.¡±

    This time, I was the one who reached over and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°I told you earlier that I don¡¯t care about any of that,¡± I said, giving her a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just happy that I have an actual family in my life now. However, if it makes you feel any better, I forgive you. Not that there¡¯s much to forgive in the first place. While you may have pushed for it, it was my decision to become a divine demon, or try to become one at least.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you didn¡¯t know what that meant when you made that decision,¡± Astra argued. ¡°I did. It¡¯s my fault for not explaining things properly, and it¡¯s my fault for not noticing that you suffered from qi poisoning. As your older sister, it¡¯s my responsibility to look after you.¡± She drooped. ¡°I failed you.¡±

    I gave her hand a brief squeeze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a learning experience and do better going forward,¡± I said.

    Astra gave me a small smile, before I let go of her hand and resumed eating. The food was cold now, but it was still delicious.

    ¡°So, what happens now?¡± I asked after a few minutes.

    ¡°Do you still want to become a divine demon?¡± Astra asked.

    I nodded.

    ¡°I want to try at least.¡±

    ¡°Then it would be best to bring you back to the Dawn and Dusk Sect and train you there,¡± Astra said. ¡°After what happened yesterday, it¡¯s clear that I¡¯m not the best teacher for you.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No,¡± I said, before stuffing a fried dumpling in my mouth.

    Astra gave me an incredulous look.

    ¡°What do you mean, no?¡± she asked.

    I chewed and swallowed before answering.

    ¡°I meant what I said. No, I¡¯m not going to the Dawn and Dusk Sect. At least, not yet. I want to become a divine demon first.¡±

    Astra sputtered, unable to respond for a few seconds.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± she demanded, acting flustered. ¡°Or just deaf? Didn¡¯t you just hear what I said? I¡¯m not the best teacher for you! Not only did I push you towards something you weren¡¯t ready for, but I let you get qi poisoning!¡±

    ¡°Not only am I going to become a divine demon first,¡± I said, ignoring her. ¡°I¡¯m going to participate in next year¡¯s entrance exam.¡±

    Astra gaped at me, her mouth hanging open.

    ¡°Cultivating with the Song of Dawn and Dusk techniques must have damaged your mind, because you¡¯re not making any sense,¡± she said after she managed to regain her composure.

    I gave her a derisive look.

    ¡°It makes perfect sense,¡± I said. ¡°If we go to the Dawn and Dusk Sect now, you¡¯ll get in trouble. If I become a divine demon and pass the entrance exam, it¡¯ll prove that you were right to take me away from Mt. Wind Dance. Maybe you¡¯ll still end up getting in trouble, but there¡¯s a chance you won¡¯t. That¡¯s enough for me.¡±

    Astra¡¯s eyes grew wide.

    ¡°You would go that far for my sake?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, because you¡¯re my big sis.¡±

    Astra placed her hand on her chest and looked touched by my gesture.

    ¡°Aw, that¡¯s so sweet of you!¡± she said, before her expression hardened. ¡°But no. I won¡¯t repeat yesterday¡¯s mistakes.¡±

    ¡°But-¡­¡±

    ¡°I said no, Darian. I¡¯m putting my foot down. We¡¯re going to the Dawn and Dusk Sect, and that¡¯s final.¡±

    She looked resolute, like a mountain that refused to budge no matter how much the wind howled at it. Unfortunately for her, I knew the perfect argument to change her mind.

    ¡°If you brought me back to the Dawn and Dusk Sect now, what would happen?¡± I asked.

    Astra narrowed her eyes at me.

    ¡°What kind of game are you trying to play here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Just humor me, please,¡± I said. ¡°What would happen if you brought me back to the Dawn and Dusk Sect? Specifically, what would happen to you?¡±

    Astra frowned and took a moment before responding.

    ¡°Big Sis Sidra would punish me,¡± she said. ¡°Either by locking me away until Mother left seclusion, or another punishment equivalent to that.¡±

    ¡°And what would happen to me?¡± I asked.

    Astra frown deepened.

    ¡°You would receive the training you need in order to become a divine demon,¡± she said. ¡°If that isn¡¯t possible, you would be trained as a demonic cultivator of Flame Fiend Hall.¡±

    I nodded while pretending to look thoughtful.

    ¡°And what if Big Sis Sidra sends me back to Mt. Wind Dance?¡±

    Astra scowled at me.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked. ¡°Big Sis Sidra would never do that.¡±

    Despite her words, I detected a hint of unease in her voice.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked. ¡°You said it yourself; to her, Mother¡¯s word is law. According to the agreement between my father and my mother, I should still be on Mt. Wind Dance. It hasn¡¯t been twenty years yet.¡±Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    This time Astra took a few seconds before responding.

    ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t,¡± she said, as if trying to convince herself. ¡°Big Sis Sidra would punish me for disobeying Mother, but she wouldn¡¯t send you back there. That would be absurd.¡±

    ¡°Can you guarantee that?¡± I asked. ¡°You know Big Sis Sidra more than me. All I know about her is what you¡¯ve told me, and from what I¡¯ve heard, sending me back to Mt. Wind Dance wouldn¡¯t be out of character for her.¡±

    Astra narrowed her eyes at me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see what you¡¯re doing, Darian.¡±

    ¡°But am I wrong?¡±

    When Astra didn¡¯t respond, I knew she was almost there. I could see it in her eyes. She just needed another push. I looked down at the table and remembered everything I had endured at the hands of Clan Wind Dance. The insults, the isolation, the abuse. Rather than hide my emotions, I tried my best to show them.

    ¡°Big Sis,¡± I said, speaking in a low voice. ¡°Do you know what living on Mt. Wind Dance was like for me? It was hell. I was alone and unloved, surrounded by people who hated me because of my ¡®tainted¡¯ blood. The one person who should have been on my side, my uncle, was the worst of them. While he pretended to show me kindness, it was all an act. He never intended for me to become a cultivator. With my father in seclusion, he had free reign to keep me suppressed. I knew this, yet I had no other choice than to go along with his act. I can¡¯t go back to that. I refuse to.¡± I shook my head. ¡°And that¡¯s assuming things go back to the way they were if Big Sis Sidra sent me back. More than likely, they would imprison me so I could never escape from them again.¡±

    While I was sure that Astra and the rest of my family would free me, how long would that take? What if they failed? I shuddered at the thought. There was also the chance that my uncle would just kill me rather than go through all that trouble.

    I looked back up at Astra. Her expression wavered between remaining resolute and giving in to my pleas. I was so close to getting her on my side. Just a little more.

    ¡°Please,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not ready for next year¡¯s entrance exam, let me stay here until the twenty year agreement is up. That way, Big Sis Sidra won¡¯t feel compelled to send me back to Mt. Wind Dance. She might punish us, but at least I would be among family. I would prefer that over returning to Mt. Wind Dance.¡±

    If Big Sis Sidra intended on still punishing Astra after we told her the full story, then I intended to go through the same punishment rather than have Astra shoulder it all on her own. Strange. Not too long ago, I would have preferred remaining with my kin on Mt. Wind Dance over being punished by a demon. However, that was then and this was now.

    ¡°While I would prefer to be ready in time for next year¡¯s entrance exam,¡± I continued. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything that would worry you. As you said, I¡¯ll take small, incremental steps. Just let me stay here.¡±

    For several moments, Astra''s expression continued to waver. I held my breath, unsure of what she would decide. When Astra slumped, I knew I had won. However, I made sure not to show any hint of joy or triumph. Otherwise, she might change her mind again.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Astra said, a concerned expression on her face. ¡°We¡¯ll stay the course, despite my misgivings.¡± She held a finger up. ¡°On one condition. Promise me that you¡¯ll be careful. I don¡¯t want you to suffer from qi poisoning again, or worse. You¡¯re stubborn about the oddest things, and I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll push yourself too far beyond your limits.¡±

    ¡°I promise,¡± I said, giving her a smile.

    That was an easy enough promise to keep. After all, I wanted to be a cultivator. More than that, I wanted to be a divine demon. However, what would be the point of that if I crippled or killed myself in the process? Besides, I didn¡¯t want to make Astra cry again. As the first of my kin on my mother¡¯s side that I had met, she held a special place in my heart.

    ¡°Good,¡± Astra said, though she still looked concerned. ¡°In that case, let us head down to the meditation chamber to continue with today¡¯s training.¡±

    I grinned at her elated with my victory. A small victory, yes, but a victory nonetheless. Given how few of those I¡¯ve had in my life, even the smallest victory tasted sweet.

    After the two of us cleared away the remaining dishes, Astra and I headed down to the meditation chamber to begin today¡¯s training.

    <hr>

    Several hours later, I dragged myself up to the peak of the mountain in order to practice the latter half of the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique. While I had meditated using the chant for dawn earlier, I needed to meditate using the chant for dusk. Otherwise, according to Astra, my mental refinement would be incomplete and imbalanced.

    At first it wouldn¡¯t be so pronounced, but as I grew in power and strength, that imbalance would become a major flaw in my cultivation. It was better to avoid dealing with that altogether rather than try to fix it later on, even if I would have preferred heading to bed rather than cultivate right now.

    Like yesterday, Astra and I spent hours in the spherical antechamber, tempering my mind so I could get used to the divine fire qi. My body remained as sensitive and weak to it as before. Whenever Astra opened the door and flooded the spherical antechamber with the divine fire qi, it burned me all over. While it didn¡¯t actually damage me, that didn¡¯t make the pain any less real.

    However, despite this, I found that the pain didn¡¯t bother me as much as it had yesterday. Practicing the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique turned out to be the right choice. It gave me the willpower and mental fortitude to endure the pain. The thought of cultivating with the divine fire qi, of taking in that pain, no longer filled me with dread.

    I could also sense the divine fire qi somewhat, though I thought it was a trick of the mind at first. To my eyes, it looked like a faint golden haze. So faint that I thought it was dust.

    When I mentioned this to Astra, she examined me. According to her, repeated exposure to the divine fire qi was honing my spirit sense as well as tempering my mind. As demonkin, I was already sensitive to divine qi, meaning that I would be able to perceive divine qi before other kinds of qi. That made me happy, since it meant that I would be able to cultivate soon.

    To my disappointment, we stopped training sooner than we had yesterday. Astra didn¡¯t want to risk me getting qi poisoning again. I thought about arguing with her, saying that I could keep going, but then I remembered my promise and kept quiet. Astra noticed this, and wore a satisfied smile when she saw that I intended to keep my promise.

    Afterwards, we headed back to the cave to rest. Well, I rested. Enduring the divine fire qi for hours on end exhausted me. Astra, on the other hand, was powerful enough to ignore such trivial concerns. It irked me to see her remain as lively as ever while I felt like death warmed over.

    Astra left soon after, saying that she had some business to take care of back at the Dawn and Dusk Sect, but mentioned that she would return by tomorrow. Before she left, however, she showed me a path that led from the base of the mountain to the stone platform, before continuing on to the peak. She kept it hidden with an illusory array, which was why I couldn¡¯t see it before, but she altered the array so I could see through the illusion. This way, I wouldn¡¯t have to rely on her to reach the peak of the mountain in order to meditate.

    When I asked Astra why she hadn¡¯t shown me the path earlier that morning, she just gave me a mischievous grin and flew off before I could admonish her. As I glared at her retreating figure, I vowed to get back at her somehow. It might take years, or even decades, but I would have my revenge someday.

    When dusk approached, I climbed my way up the mountain and reached the peak. Thanks to the years I spent practicing the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style, I was in excellent physical condition. However, after training for hours with Astra, the grueling climb to the peak took most of my remaining stamina. The thought of climbing back down filled me with dread.

    A part of me wanted to just lie down and nap instead of meditating, but I resisted the impulse. It was better to nip bad habits in the bud, otherwise they would be a pain to get rid of later on. So, after resting my weary body for a few more minutes, I sat up in the lotus position and faced the setting sun.

    When I saw them earlier, the light of the rising sun gave the Black Mist Mountains a certain majesty and grandeur. They reminded me of ferocious beasts that had an air of nobility as well as savagery. The light of the setting sun gave the Black Mist Mountains a sinister air. They still looked ferocious, but with none of the nobility I ascribed to them earlier.

    After a while, I turned my attention away from the mountains and closed my eyes. I evened out my breathing and started chanting the second half of the Song of Dusk and Dawn within my mind. Like before, I soon fell into a meditative trance. Everything else fell away, until nothing remained but me, the light of the setting sun, and the encroaching darkness.

    The chant of dusk was, in many ways, the complete opposite of the chant of dawn. If dawn was about hope and renewal, about new beginnings and the coming of light, then dusk was about endings. Like dawn, it was a time of transition, but one of a different nature. A time in which the sun hid itself from the world and the land fell into a slumber.

    For a brief moment, the world existed in perfect harmony once more. In that moment, light and darkness reigned in equal measure, beautiful and balanced. When that moment ended, light retreated and darkness encroached, blanketing the land in shadows. There was a finality to dusk. All things that had a beginning also had an inevitable ending.

    Yet, the end of one thing was the beginning of another. Night was a time of shadows and secrets, of illusions and trickery, of dark deeds and hidden plots. However, it was also a time for passionate embraces, when lovers whispered sweet nothings to each other. It was a time when parents tucked their children into bed and bid them sweet dreams. For some, night was a time for merriment and revelry, as people drank and caroused with their friends.

    The sun disappeared when night approached, allowing the stars and the moon to reveal themselves to the world below. While moonlight and starlight was colder and less domineering than the sunlight, they were no less beautiful. Dusk was the harbinger, the beginning, of such a time.

    As I meditated, I felt my mind changing once more. Like before, it grew stronger and clearer. Instead of sunlight, I took in darkness and shadow, making them a part of me. Like the sunlight from before, they filled my mind and became catalysts for the changes occurring within me. However, rather clouding my thoughts, as one would expect, my mind felt as clear as ever. The darkness felt cold but welcoming.

    When I opened my eyes, the sun had completely disappeared beneath the horizon. Not even a hint of its light remained. Despite this, the moon and the stars provided me with enough light to see my immediate surroundings. I wouldn¡¯t have any trouble making my way back down to the immortal cave. The rest of the Black Mist Mountains remained obscured by darkness. This reflected the changes I felt occurring within me.

    When I practiced the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique earlier this morning, in addition to strengthening my mind over all, it strengthened my awareness and my spirit sense. However, the technique had a different effect when I practiced it at dusk. Instead of strengthening my awareness, it¡­cloaked me, for lack of a better term. And like a cloak, it protected and hid me. If the chant of dawn strengthened my spirit sense, then I believed that the chant of dusk allowed me to hide from the spirit sense of others. At least, that was the impression I received. I would have to ask Astra to clarify the matter for me.

    Light revealed, while darkness obscured.

    I spent the next several minutes musing over the Song of Dawn and Dusk, as well as the effects it had on me, before I stood up and made my back down to the immortal cave. Tomorrow was going to be as busy as today and yesterday, and I needed all the rest I could get.

 Chapter 10: Earth Fire

    ¡°I think you¡¯re ready to enter the meditation chamber, Darian,¡± Astra said, though she looked unhappy about this.

    On the other hand, I felt ecstatic. This meant that I was finally ready to start cultivating with the divine fire qi. It was just after breakfast, and the two of us were still sitting at the breakfast table. It had been about a week since Astra agreed to let me stay in her old immortal cave and continue to train so I could become a divine demon.

    Over the past week, my days fell into a pattern. I would wake up before dawn, head up to the peak of the mountain to meditate using the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique, before heading back down to perform my morning exercises and eat breakfast.

    When I finished with that, Astra and I would head down to the meditation chamber and use the divine fire qi to help temper my mind. After several hours of that, which always left me exhausted, I would spend the rest of the day resting while studying the manuals Astra gave me. When dusk approached, I headed up to the peak so I could meditate using the Song of Dawn and Dusk once more. Afterwards, I would head back down to the immortal cave and go to bed for the night.

    Thanks to Astra¡¯s vigilance, I didn¡¯t end up suffering another bout of qi poisoning, though I found her caution excessive at times. After that first training session, she treated me as if I were made from glass and would shatter under the slightest pressure. Granted, to a cultivator at her level of power, a mortal was as fragile as glass. However, I think she took it too far sometimes. The training sessions were far too short for my liking. I always wanted to keep going, to truly push my limits, but Astra refused to budge. I found her concern for my well being both touching and suffocating.

    Unfortunately, the door to the meditation chamber was sealed and Astra was the only one who could unseal it. This meant that I couldn¡¯t sneak into the meditation chamber and train on my own when Astra wasn¡¯t around, to my immense frustration.

    While Astra spent most of the day at the immortal cave, and even slept over one night, she otherwise spent her time tending to her duties within the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Unlike the other core disciples, who spent almost all of their time cultivating, Astra had picked up several duties in order to make up for her lack of contribution, which she really needed if she wanted to become an elder of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. That part of her story hadn¡¯t been fabricated.

    Despite my impatience, my mental refinement using the Song of Dawn and Dusk progressed at a steady rate. I didn¡¯t progress as fast as I wanted to, but it was better than making no progress at all. My mind grew stronger with each passing day, making it easier for me to withstand the pain from the divine fire qi. The pain itself never lessened, but my ability to endure it improved by a significant margin.

    The training and mental refinement also strengthened my spirit sense. At first I just saw Astra¡¯s aura as a hazy, black outline. However, within a few days, I saw it with clarity. To me, Astra¡¯s aura looked like an inky and smoky black substance that looked like it was simultaneously both liquid and light. It swirled around her, as if it were a living being in its own right.

    Astra explained to me that this was the result of the demonic qi refining technique that she practiced. It was the same for other cultivators in that their auras reflected the kind of cultivation techniques they practiced, unless they took steps to conceal their auras. A perceptive cultivator could use this to their advantage when dealing with others, since a cultivator¡¯s alignments and their qi refining technique affected what kinds of mystic arts they could use. Learning how to accurately read auras would give me an immense advantage.

    Over the course of the week, as my spirit sense grew stronger, I also began to see other kinds of qi, starting with the divine fire qi. As Astra predicted, this was due to my body¡¯s sensitivity and weakness towards it. Like with Astra¡¯s aura, the divine fire qi appeared indistinct to me at first; I saw it as a golden haze tinged with red. However, by the end of the week, I saw the divine fire qi as motes of golden light with undertones of deep red. I found it beautiful, even as it burned me.

    As for other kinds of qi, they still remained hazy to my eyes though I could see their colors at least. Not that there was an abundance of differing kinds of qi in Astra¡¯s old immortal cave. There was yellow Earth qi, which suffused the mountain we lived in, as well as the black demonic qi within the purplish-black mist that gave the Black Mist Mountains their name. If I wanted to see other kinds of qi, I would have to go somewhere else.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I said in response to Astra¡¯s words, pumping my fists in the air. ¡°Finally!¡±

    Astra rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Calm down, Darian,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re not going to be in there for long. Given how sensitive your body is to the divine fire qi, I estimate that an hour a day is your limit.¡±

    My mood plummeted and I gave her a sullen look.

    ¡°An hour a day?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s not nearly long enough! At that rate, it¡¯ll take me weeks to form my dantian. Maybe even months.¡±

    ¡°Too bad,¡± Astra said, giving me a flat look.

    According to the manuals Astra gave me, and the lessons she taught me herself, forming one¡¯s dantian required diligent effort over a long period of time. One took in ambient qi from the environment into their body and refined it, making it their own. By doing this for long enough, one formed and ignited their dantian, breaking through to the Qi Condensation realm. Only then would one become a cultivator in full; well, a qi refiner. For physical refiners, the process was different.

    The time required to form and ignite one¡¯s dantian depended on a number of factors. The most important one was a person¡¯s aptitude. Those with good aptitudes cultivated much faster than those with poor aptitudes. The quantity and quality of the ambient qi within the environment, as well as the cultivation technique one used, also played a big part.

    As someone with mutated pure spirit roots, my aptitude was better than most but lesser than those with heavenly spirit roots. The Soul of Divine Fire was a top tier technique, and the meditation chamber contained an abundance of high quality qi. All in all, if I spent several hours cultivating each day, I estimated that it would only take me a week or two to form my dantian.

    However, if I could only spend an hour each day within the meditation chamber, it would take me much longer than one or two weeks to form my dantian. It might even take me months. Considering one of my goals was to participate in the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s entrance exam next year, I found this unacceptable.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we extend it to two hours?¡± I asked.

    Astra crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at me.

    ¡°No, Darian,¡± she said.

    ¡°What about an hour and a half?¡±

    ¡°I said no.¡±

    When it became clear that she wouldn¡¯t budge on this, I turned away from Astra with a scowl. She let out a sigh.

    ¡°I understand your impatience and frustration, Darian,¡± she said. ¡°However, this is for your own good. The amount of divine fire qi you dealt with until now was but a fraction of the amount within the meditation chamber itself. Not only that, but instead of merely enduring the divine fire qi, you¡¯re going to cultivate with it. Anything longer than an hour would be too dangerous.¡±

    My scowl deepened. While I understood where she was coming from, that didn¡¯t mean I was happy about it.

    ¡°At this rate, I won¡¯t be able to participate in the entrance exam next year,¡± I said.

    Astra let out another sigh.

    ¡°I had hoped you had given up on that,¡± she said. ¡°It seems that my hopes were in vain. Why are you still fixated on that?¡±

    I took a moment before responding.

    ¡°To prove to myself that I¡¯m not the worthless piece of trash that my kin treated me as,¡± I said, facing her once again. ¡°And to help keep you out of trouble with Big Sis Sidra.¡±

    Astra flashed me a brief smile.

    ¡°As much as I appreciate your concern, I don¡¯t need you to protect me from Big Sis Sidra. I can look after myself.¡± She paused. ¡°As for your first reason, your worth is not determined by how fast you cultivate. You have nothing to prove to anyone, least of all your kin back on Mt. Wind Dance. Those people don¡¯t deserve it. Your safety is more important.¡±

    ¡°How will I get anywhere if I always take the safe route?¡± I countered. ¡°Isn¡¯t taking risks necessary when walking along the path to immortality?¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Astra agreed. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean you have to be stupid about it. That¡¯s a good way to get yourself killed, unless you have heaven-defying amounts of luck.¡± She leaned in close. ¡°Darian, you¡¯re a demonkin attempting to cultivate with divine qi. That in itself is a huge risk.¡± She shrugged. ¡°If an hour a day is not enough, you can always cultivate with a different technique. You¡¯ll form your dantian much faster that way.¡±

    ¡°But then I won¡¯t become a divine demon.¡±

    ¡°In that case, you need to ask yourself this. Which is more important to you? Becoming a divine demon, or becoming a cultivator as soon as possible? You can¡¯t have both.¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer right away, since I knew where she was going with this and it annoyed me that I didn¡¯t have a counterargument.

    ¡°Becoming a divine demon,¡± I said with some hesitation.

    Astra gave me another smile.

    ¡°As the one who put the idea in your head in the first place, I want to help you achieve this goal,¡± she said. ¡°However, if you want to become a divine demon, you need to do it the right way. Trying to rush ahead will only lengthen the amount of time you¡¯ll need, not shorten it.¡±

    I sighed and slumped my shoulders as all the fight went out of me.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll do it your way.¡±

    Astra snorted.

    ¡°You mean your way,¡± she said. ¡°You chose this path, remember that. I¡¯m just making sure you don¡¯t get yourself killed before you even take the first step.¡±

    I scowled at her, but didn¡¯t respond.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Now, if you¡¯re done arguing with me, let¡¯s head to the meditation chamber.¡± She stood up from the breakfast table. ¡°The sooner we begin, the sooner you can attempt to become a divine demon.¡±

    <hr>

    Once more, Astra and I stood before the door leading to the meditation chamber. After the training I endured over the past week, it was a familiar sight. Without hesitation, Astra walked over to the door and opened it, flooding the spherical antechamber with divine fire qi. As before, it burned me all over. While it didn¡¯t actually damage me, not yet at least, it was still quite painful. However, I was used to the pain by this point.

    After taking a few deep breaths, I walked towards the meditation chamber. As I drew closer to the entrance, the heat grew more intense and the pain grew more severe. It was like walking into the heart of a fire. Each step was more difficult than the last. I struggled to continue forward, even after all the training and practice I endured over the past week. Despite the heat and the pain, I never stopped moving. When I reached the threshold to the meditation chamber, I gritted my teeth and went inside.

    Astra hadn¡¯t exaggerated when she said that the amount of divine fire qi within the meditation chamber was several times more than the amount that I had dealt with up to this point. It felt like walking into an inferno. It took everything I had not to immediately run outside. The mere act of breathing was an ordeal, as I drew in more of the divine fire qi with each breath. My lungs burned, as if scorched from the inside out. While I knew that they weren¡¯t actually on fire, that didn¡¯t make the experience any less painful.

    Ignoring the pain as best I could, I turned to the meditation chamber itself. It was similar to the antechamber in both size and shape, with little in the way of decoration. A column of fire emerged from a hole in the center of the room; the Earth Fire. It was deep red in color and swirled with Fire qi. Unlike divine fire qi, regular Fire qi wasn¡¯t golden but a deep red similar to that of the Earth Fire.

    While the flame itself was relatively small, about the size of a regular torch, it emitted an astonishing amount of heat. Even if Astra hadn¡¯t modified the Earth Fire with an array so that it produced divine fire qi, the heat would¡¯ve been painful to bear. Perhaps not as much, but still unpleasant.

    An intricate array was carved into the floor, taking up a good half of the available space. It was so complicated that even a cursory glance left me feeling dizzy. Situated within the array were five crystals, each one shining with a golden light. They formed a pentagon around the Earth Fire. I assumed that those were the divine elemental stones Astra told me about during our first trip down here. With my spirit sense, I watched as the array absorbed the Fire qi produced by the Earth Fire, refining and transforming it, before releasing it as divine fire qi.

    After I finished studying the meditation chamber, I walked forward until I stood halfway between the entrance and the edge of the array. That was my limit. I couldn¡¯t step closer. The heat beyond that point was too much for me, even after practicing the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique for the past week.

    Astra remained by the door to the meditation chamber, watching me with worried eyes. A barrier made from her demonic qi surrounded her entire body, protecting her from the divine fire qi. Without saying a word, she pulled out a cushion from her storage ring and tossed it to me. I nodded to her in thanks, before placing the cushion on the ground and sitting down.

    I closed my eyes and began to cultivate following the method described in the manual for the Soul of Divine Fire technique. First, I cleared my mind. This was easier said than done, since each breath I took threatened to break my concentration and shatter my composure. Even with the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique, I found it difficult to maintain my focus. Despite this, I succeeded.

    After I cleared my mind, I fell into a meditative trance. Everything else fell away from my awareness, except for myself and the divine fire qi. It surrounded me on all sides and even filled my lungs, burning me both inside and out. The pain I felt became little more than a background detail, insignificant and easily ignored.

    I started performing the breathing exercises described in the manual for Soul of Divine Fire, taking in more and more of the divine fire qi with each breath. As I breathed it in, I channeled the divine fire qi and circulated it through my meridians. They were similar to veins, but were spiritual in nature and instead of blood they channeled qi.

    The moment the divine fire qi entered my meridians, that was when I felt true pain. The pain I felt before this was a mere prelude. It felt as if a purifying fire filled my entire being, eating away at my very soul. The pain, no longer insignificant and easily ignored, was almost enough to break my concentration. Almost, but not quite.

    With an effort of will, I continued to circulate the divine fire qi through my meridians, refining it to make it mine. This was not an easy task. My body wanted to reject this foreign qi. As a demonkin, the divine fire qi might as well have been poison to me. Keeping my own instincts in check while also circulating the divine fire qi exhausted me. A part of me wanted to give up now and choose a different path, but I ignored that part and stayed the course.

    Soon I started to collect the divine fire qi within my dantian region. At first it was just a minuscule mote of golden light. However, as I continued to circulate the divine fire qi through my meridians and refine it, the mote grew larger and larger. This went on for an indeterminable amount of time. Circulating, refining, collecting. It was a cycle that I repeated over and over again, all while awash with pain.

    When I first felt Astra¡¯s presence brush up against my mind, signaling the end of the hour, I was tempted to ignore it. I wanted to keep going, to keep cultivating. I could handle it. However, I stopped when I noticed that my body was starting to show the early signs of qi poisoning. If I kept going, not only would I damage my body but I might also damage my meridians. At best, this would slow down my progress. At worst, this would cripple my cultivation, leaving me unable to tread the path towards immortality.

    Unwilling to take that chance, I stopped taking in more divine fire qi and finished circulating what remained within my meridians. By this point, the mote inside my dantian region had reached the size of my thumbnail. Pitifully small, after everything I endured so far, yet the sight of it still filled me with joy. After all, small as it was, that mote of qi proved that I was well on my way towards becoming a cultivator.

    <hr>

    When I opened my eyes again, I glanced back at Astra and smiled at her. However, she continued to wear a worried expression on her face. I stood up to exit the meditation chamber, or tried to at least. A wave of exhaustion washed over me, and I almost stumbled over. Astra caught me and hefted me up. She carried me out of the meditation chamber, closing the door behind her.

    Astra carried me all the way back to the immortal cave¡¯s living area. I would have felt embarrassed by this, but I felt too weak to protest. While my current condition wasn¡¯t as bad as actual qi poisoning, it was still unpleasant.

    When we reached the living area, Astra laid me on the bed and examined my body using her spirit sense, which was far superior to mine. After all, I was still just a mortal while she was a Golden Core cultivator.

    During the course of her examination, Astra¡¯s expression grew darker.

    ¡°It was a good thing you stopped when you did, Darian,¡± she said, sounding displeased. ¡°You almost suffered from another bout of qi poisoning. It would have been worse this time around, since you circulated the divine fire qi throughout your meridians.¡±

    ¡°Thankfully, I have my big sis to keep an eye out for me,¡± I said, giving her a weak smile.

    Astra snorted, before she used her demonic qi to purge the remnants of the divine fire qi from my body, except for the mote I had gathered in my dantian. The demonic qi felt soothing and eased my pain, unlike the divine fire qi. For some reason, that made me chuckle. The divine filled me with pain while the demonic soothed me. For regular mortals, the opposite would¡¯ve been true. Well, I was demonkin. Like attracted like, after all.

    When she finished purging the divine fire qi from my body, Astra retracted her demonic qi.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost tempted to scatter that little mote of qi inside you and purge it from your body,¡± she said. ¡°It looks like it''s causing you a lot of pain.¡±

    It was. The mote of divine fire qi that I had formed inside my dantian region continued to burn inside me, even after Astra had purged the rest from my body. It felt like someone had shoved a hot coal inside my navel. I hadn¡¯t noticed it before, back when I was still inside the meditation chamber, since my entire body felt like I was burning up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± I said, forcing myself to speak in a jovial tone. ¡°Otherwise, all my hard work up to this point would go to waste.¡±

    Astra frowned, but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°This won¡¯t give me qi poisoning, will it?¡± I asked in a slight panic.

    I had been so focused on becoming a divine demon, that I hadn¡¯t considered that possibility.

    ¡°No,¡± Astra said, shaking her head. ¡°Any divine fire qi that you refine using the Soul of Divine Fire technique won¡¯t poison you, though it will still cause you an immense amount of pain until you break through to the Qi Condensation realm and become a divine demon; assuming you succeed that is.¡±

    I relaxed at her words and closed my eyes.

    ¡°Things are only going to become more difficult from here on out,¡± Astra said in a solemn tone. ¡°Do you still want to continue? It isn¡¯t too late to step away now.¡±

    I opened my eyes and looked up at her.

    ¡°I know you think that I¡¯m being overly cautious, especially since this was my idea in the first place,¡± Astra continued. ¡°However, that isn¡¯t the case. In truth, I acted recklessly before, when I first proposed this idea.¡± She shook her head. ¡°While I knew the chances of success were low, I didn¡¯t think you would be as sensitive to divine qi as others of our kind. I truly thought you would have been fine. That was my mistake.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, speaking in a soft voice. ¡°I already forgave you. No need for that.¡±

    Astra flashed me a small smile.

    ¡°You forgave me,¡± she said. ¡°However, I haven¡¯t forgiven myself.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t anything I could say to that. Astra would forgive herself in her own time. Nothing I said or did would change that.

    ¡°Why did you think I wouldn¡¯t be as sensitive to divine qi?¡± I asked, changing the topic. ¡°Even though I¡¯m demonkin?¡±

    ¡°Of the four of us,¡± Astra said. ¡°You take after Mother the most. I thought that would make it easier for you to cultivate divine qi.¡±

    I frowned at her words.

    ¡°Is our¡­mother a divine demon?¡± I asked.

    Astra nodded.

    ¡°Like you, she was born with mutated pure spirit roots with Fire and demonic affinities,¡± she said. ¡°Since you were the same, I thought you had a good chance of succeeding.¡± She let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°I also thought that you wouldn¡¯t be as affected by divine qi, even though I had no basis for that assumption.¡±

    My frown deepened. For some reason, it disturbed me to find out how little I resembled my father. The only thing I inherited from him were my sky blue eyes. I took after my mother in everything else. To me, she was little better than a complete stranger. At least I had some sort of relationship with my father, even though it only consisted of me speaking to myself while sitting in front of his immortal cave.

    ¡°What is she like?¡± I asked. ¡°Our mother, that is. You told me a bit about her, but what is she like as a mother?¡±

    Astra tilted her head, before reaching over to stroke my hair.

    ¡°While Mother is a rough and raucous person, I never found her lacking as a mother,¡± she said, wearing a fond smile. ¡°She raised us with love and care, though she does have strange ideas about child rearing.¡±

    I felt a sharp ache, deep within my heart, at her words. What if¡­? I shook my head. No. Speculating on what could have been was an exercise in futility. It was better to focus on the present.

    ¡°I see,¡± I said instead.

    Silence fell over us for several seconds, threatening to turn awkward, but Astra tapped my forehead before that happened.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me,¡± she said. ¡°Do you want to stop here or keep going? There is no shame in choosing the former. Most who attempt to become divine demons step away at this point. If you continue forward, not only are your chances of success low, but you risk serious injury or death. I can protect you from the worst of it, but not all of it.¡±

    I considered it for several long moments. When I first decided to become a divine demon, I hadn¡¯t realized what I was getting myself into. I had been naive, even after enduring the pain from repeated exposure to the divine fire qi. Now that I experienced a taste of what I would have to endure going forward, it was different. As Astra said, things would only grow more difficult from here. The burning hot pain in my dantian region would be my constant companion until I either succeeded, or failed.

    ¡°I want to keep going,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve come this far, and I don¡¯t want to stop now. I want to give it my all, even if I end up failing.¡±

    Astra snorted.

    ¡°I thought as much, though I needed to ask just in case,¡± she said. ¡°You really are a stubborn one.¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°My stubbornness helped me get to this point,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t see why I should stop now.¡± I frowned. ¡°You were right, however. An hour a day is my limit. I can¡¯t go any longer than that.¡±

    I sighed in frustration. This is going to take a while. I grimaced at the thought of enduring weeks, maybe even months, of pain.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Astra said, cupping her hand around her ear. ¡°I didn¡¯t quite hear you. It almost sounded like you admitted that I was right.¡± She covered her mouth while wearing a faux surprised expression. ¡°But that can¡¯t be. After all, I¡¯m just a Golden Core cultivator. What would I know?¡±

    I scowled at her before turning away and pretending to fall asleep. Astra broke out into laughter. However, it wasn¡¯t long before my eyelids grew heavy and my exhaustion caught up with me. Even the pain from the divine fire qi in my dantian region wasn¡¯t enough to keep me awake.

 Chapter 11: Divine Demon

    The next two months passed by in a blur, as I cultivated the divine Fire qi in order to become a divine demon. My days consisted of meditating at dawn, cultivating in the meditation chamber, before sleeping the rest of the day away in order to recover my strength. When dusk approached, I woke up to meditate once more, before falling asleep again.

    I lost track of time because I slept more often than not. The only reason why I knew how many days passed was because of Astra. Without her, time would have lost all meaning to me altogether.

    During these two months, pain became my constant companion. It was there when I woke up, and it was there just before I fell asleep. That was part of the reason why I slept so much. I did so in order to recover my strength, yes, but also to escape from the pain. Sleep was my only respite. Refining my mind using the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique strengthened my willpower, but I still had my limits. Enduring burning pain, day in and day out, wore me down. My appearance grew gaunt and haggard.

    Astra tried to convince me to stop several times, but I refused each and every time. Part of it was my innate stubbornness. After coming this far, I refused to turn away now. Part of it was pride. For my entire life, my kin back on Mt. Wind Dance treated me like trash. I wanted to prove to them wrong. And part of it was because I wanted to become the best cultivator I could possibly be. Since I had this chance, why should I settle for anything less? Even if I failed, at least I gave it my best try. That way, I would have no regrets.

    Astra accepted my reasoning, though that didn¡¯t stop her from worrying about me. I tried my best to reassure her, though I doubted my efforts helped. If anything, they seemed to worry her even further.

    Despite my resolve, getting this far hadn¡¯t been easy. As I continued to refine the divine Fire qi and make it my own, the pain within my dantian grew more and more intense. It was as if I were stoking a fire. Cultivating with the divine Fire qi became a balancing act, where I needed to cultivate enough to progress forward but not so much that the fire burning inside me went out of control. It was a vicious cycle, where the more I fed the fire, the hotter it grew. The hotter it grew, the more pain I felt. The more pain I felt, the more difficult it became to maintain balance.

    I didn¡¯t always succeed, and there were times when the fire threatened to consume me from the inside out. Thankfully, Astra intervened before this happened. Without her, I would have died or crippled my cultivation a long time ago.

    However, after two months of painful and bitter effort, I reached a threshold; a bottleneck. I was just one final step away from forming my dantian and breaking through to the Qi Condensation stage. I was one last step away from becoming a divine demon. If I succeeded, then everything I had endured until now would have been worth it.

    Though, this was easier said than done. While I was just one last step away from becoming a cultivator in truth, this last step was the most difficult and the most dangerous one. The divine Fire qi inside me had reached a critical point. I would either form my dantian with it, or I would suffer a serious injury. With Astra watching over me, the chances of me dying or suffering a permanent injury were low. However, if I failed here, then it would take me a while to recover enough to the point where I could cultivate again.

    ¡°Unfortunately, becoming a divine demon is no simple matter,¡± Astra said, wearing a grim expression. ¡°Otherwise, there would be more than a handful of them in the entire Azure Dragon Empire.¡±

    The two of us were in the immortal cave¡¯s living area, sitting on a pair of cushions that Astra had brought out from her storage ring. I focused on Astra¡¯s words as best I could, though I found my attention wandering from time to time. The past two months had taken their toll on me.

    Due to the pain I felt from the divine Fire qi in my dantian region, my sleep had grown less and less restful. No matter how much I slept, I always felt tired when I woke up. I had even started to lose my appetite, to the point where I had to force myself to choke down food even though I didn¡¯t feel hungry. It wouldn¡¯t be long before my body broke down from stress and fatigue. In fact, the only reason I had even made it this far was because of the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique. Otherwise, I would have given up long before this point.

    ¡°For most other cultivators,¡± Astra continued. ¡°They just need to keep refining qi until they form and ignite their dantians. This won¡¯t work for you. If you tried, the divine Fire qi inside you would rage out of control and burn you out.¡±

    ¡°What do I need to do then?¡± I asked in a tired voice.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you,¡± Astra said, sounding frustrated.

    I stared at her in disbelief. She gave me an apologetic look.

    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t tell me?¡± I asked in an incredulous voice.

    ¡°I meant exactly what I said. I can¡¯t tell you, though I know the answer. This is something you need to figure out for yourself. The journey itself is part of the destination. If I tell you, it won¡¯t work. You wouldn¡¯t become a divine demon. The records I read were quite clear on that.¡± Astra frowned and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no shame if you don¡¯t figure it out. Most of the people who make it this far stumble and fail at this point.¡±

    I mused over Astra¡¯s words, though it wasn¡¯t easy. The pain from my dantian region continued to distract me. My head also felt foggy and muddled from the lack of proper sleep.

    ¡°Is there anything you can tell me?¡± I asked. ¡°Any hint you can give? Even a general idea would be appreciated.¡±

    Astra shook her head.

    ¡°From here on out, you can only rely on your own comprehension and luck. No amount of effort on your part, or help on mine, will change that. Any hint I give you might reduce your chances of success, and that isn¡¯t a risk I¡¯m willing to take.¡±

    I scowled, though not at Astra. A part of me had hoped that just by making it this far, I would be able to become a divine demon. Of course it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Instead, I had one final hurdle to overcome, one that I needed to figure out completely on my own. It was like trying to solve a puzzle in the dark with one hand tied behind my back.

    ¡°I¡¯m also giving you a time limit,¡± Astra said. ¡°While I¡¯ve helped you this far, I have my limits. I can not, and will not, just stand by as you continue to strain yourself like this. Tell me, how close are you to breaking down?¡±

    I considered keeping the truth from her, or at least hiding just how bad my condition was, but decided against it. Not only would she see right through any lies I told, but I also refused to repay her help with deception.

    ¡°Close,¡± I admitted. ¡°At this rate, I maybe have a week left, two at most.¡±

    Astra nodded.

    ¡°Then that is your time limit,¡± she said. ¡°If you haven¡¯t figured out the answer by the end of the week, then I will scatter the divine Fire qi you¡¯ve refined until now and purge it from your body. After you¡¯ve recovered, you can start again with a different cultivation technique.¡±

    A part of me wanted to argue with her, but the rest of me felt relieved. One way or another, I was almost done. Succeed or fail, the pain would end.

    <hr>

    The days grew somewhat more bearable over the next week, since I no longer needed to go to the meditation chamber in order to cultivate. While I still suffered from the divine Fire qi inside me, at least I no longer immersed myself in it. This eased the burden on my body, and I even regained some of my appetite, to Astra¡¯s delight. However, while my body gained something of a reprieve, my mind did not.

    As the days passed and the deadline Astra set drew closer, I thought long and hard about how to break through to the Qi Condensation stage. Yet, no matter how much I racked my brain or how much I meditated, the answer remained as elusive as ever. I cursed my lack of cultivation knowledge. While I learned a lot from the manuals Astra gave, as well as from Astra herself, two months wasn¡¯t nearly long enough to learn everything I needed to know.

    What frustrated me even more was that I felt close to figuring it out. It was as if all the clues were there. I just needed that one final piece in order to complete the puzzle and see the whole picture. Without it, no amount of effort on my part would change anything. It was like trying to capture light with my bare hands.

    When the last day arrived, and I was no closer to the answer than I was at the start of the week, I fell into despair. After everything I had been through, this was how it ended. To come so far yet still fail left a bitter taste in my mouth. It reminded me of my time at Mt. Wind Dance, where no matter how hard I struggled, it never amounted to anything. However, this time I couldn¡¯t blame my uncle. Instead, my failure rested entirely on my shoulders.

    Rather than indulge in self pity, I climbed my way to the peak of the mountain for my morning meditation and stayed there for the rest of the day. I had brought with me a small sack filled with food and water, so I didn¡¯t need to go back down again. During the past two months, my daily meditation sessions were the only times I found peace. Sleep gave me a reprieve from the pain, but nothing more. It was only when I meditated on the mysteries of dawn and dusk that all of my troubles fell away. The pain remained, but for a time it became inconsequential.

    I thought that by spending the entire day up here, I would have a better chance at figuring out the answer. Even if I failed to figure out the answer, spending the day up here was better than wallowing in misery. Astra must have sensed my need for solitude, since she didn¡¯t say anything when she noticed the sack filled with food and water.

    It was a clear and beautiful day. The cloudless sky seemed to stretch on forever. The sun¡¯s light bore down on me. I found its warmth pleasant, especially when compared to the blistering heat produced by the Earth Fire down below. While I didn¡¯t know the exact date, I knew that it was mid to late summer now. Astra had kidnapped me just after summer began, and it had been a little over two months since then.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    I gazed out towards the Black Mist Mountains as I sat atop the mountain peak. After spending so much time meditating up here, the sight of the mountains no longer filled me with fear and dread. I still felt awe at their beauty and majesty, but I no longer feared them. Of course, I could say this since Astra had set up arrays to hide our presence here from demon beasts and cultivators alike. Without those obfuscation arrays, our stay here would have been far more¡­eventful.

    Even as I watched, I saw an avian demon beast flying off in the distance. It was too far away for me to notice any minute details, but it looked fierce and vicious to my eyes. I shivered in fear at just the sight of it. However, thanks to Astra¡¯s arrays, it didn¡¯t notice me at all. It flew onward, soaring across the sky, before disappearing from sight.

    As it disappeared, I felt a tinge of envy. One of my greatest wishes was to fly. As a clan of Wind cultivators, the members of Clan Wind Dance excelled at flying. I saw plenty of my kin flying through the air, showing off their skills, over the years. They always looked so joyful and carefree that I couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. While they flew free, I continued to practice the basics of the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style, forever stuck on the ground. I wanted to break free of the constraints holding me back and join them in the skies. However, I never could.

    I shook my head to clear my head of such useless thoughts, before focusing on the issue at hand. What was the key to breaking through to the Qi Condensation realm and becoming a divine demon? Unfortunately, the manual for the Soul of Divine Fire technique wasn¡¯t any help here. It just described the methods and mnemonics necessary to cultivate using this technique, as well as the special abilities one gained after reaching certain thresholds. None of that information was useful to me at this point in time.

    The other two cultivation manuals were even less useful. Asura Crucible Body was a physical refining cultivation technique, and a demonic one at that. As for the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique, while it had helped me get to this point, I didn¡¯t see how it could help me now.

    A part of me wondered if I had ruined my chances of becoming a divine demon by practicing mental refinement first. If so, then the last two months had been pointless. No, that wasn¡¯t quite right. The pain I suffered helped temper my mind. I gained that much from this experience, if nothing else. My spirit sense was much stronger, to the point where I could read my own aura. A blackish gray outline surrounded my body, revealing my demonkin nature. It was thin and weak, but I could see it.

    The Song and Dusk technique also gave me the ability to better hide my aura from the spirit sense of others. That was the sensation I felt when I first meditated using the chant of dusk. I had been right about that part. Astra confirmed it for me.

    The sun traveled across the sky as the day passed and I contemplated the answer to the dilemma before me. However, no matter what, I couldn¡¯t figure it out. When the sun started to set and dusk approached, I was no closer to finding the answer than I had been when I began.

    With a sigh, I closed my eyes to meditate. Afterwards, I planned on heading back down to the immortal cave. Since I hadn¡¯t figured out the answer, and likely wouldn¡¯t at this point, it was better to just give up now and let Astra purge the divine Fire qi from my body. I could figure out what to do after that. If nothing else, I could practice one of the other cultivation techniques of Flame Fiend Hall.

    A few seconds later, my eyes shot open as I thought of an idea.

    What if¡­?

    No. That couldn¡¯t be.

    But what if¡­?

    It couldn¡¯t be that simple, could it?

    What if I cultivated a bit of demonic qi? Not a lot, but enough to push me across the threshold and breakthrough to the Qi Condensation stage?

    While that idea seemed stupid and suicidal at first glance, it wasn¡¯t without its merits. Over the past few months, I had gained a deeper understanding of the mysteries of dawn and dusk. Not enough to call myself a master by any means, but enough to know the depths of my ignorance.

    When I first studied the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique, I viewed the chant of dawn and the chant of dusk as separate but related. Both were necessary to cultivate with the technique. I also viewed dawn and dusk themselves as separate but related. However, over the past two months, I came to realize that dawn and dusk were not separate parts, but two halves of a greater whole. Not only that, but each one was necessary for the other to exist.

    Dawn needed dusk, because without dusk, there would be no night. Without night, there would only be day. What need then would there be for dawn? At most there would be a single dawn. After that, there would just be an endless day. The same could be said for dusk. Without dawn, there would be just eternal night. The two needed each other in order to exist.

    More importantly, dawn and dusk weren¡¯t physical things. They were specific times, times between, the transition periods between day and night. They were liminal points. The day began with dawn and ended at dusk; the night began with dusk and ended with dawn. Day and night, both locked in an eternal cycle. Dawn and dusk were the catalysts needed to perpetuate this cycle. Remove one, and the cycle would end.

    They also each consisted of both day and night, of both light and darkness. Dawn marked the beginning of day, but also contained traces of night. When the rising sun drove back the darkness and erased those traces, then it was no longer dawn but morning. The same could be said for dusk. It contained traces of the day. When the sun finished setting and the darkness overtook the light, it was no longer dusk but night proper.

    This interplay of day and night, of light and darkness, was necessary for both to exist. Dawn needed darkness, and dusk needed light. What if that same interplay was necessary to becoming a divine demon? From the name alone, it was clear that the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique had strong ties to the Dawn and Dusk Sect, which had been founded by a divine demon. If the Founding Ancestor of the sect had created the Song of Dawn and Dusk, then perhaps they intended it as the key to becoming a divine demon, or at least a clue pointing to the right direction. Even the name divine demon was a clue; a being that was both divine and demonic.

    Divine qi and demonic qi opposed each. The former was anathema to demons and demonkin, while the latter was poisonous to most humans and divine creatures. Light and darkness were also opposing forces, or so it seemed. Both were necessary for dawn and dusk to exist. From a certain perspective, light and darkness were not in opposition to each other but were in cooperation. What if one applied this perspective to divine qi and demonic qi?

    Following a compulsion, I stood up and started heading down the mountain. I needed demonic qi, and there was plenty in the black mist that blanketed the base of this mountain. At first I walked, but soon I started running. This was stupid and dangerous, since it was so easy to trip while traversing down the path, but I didn¡¯t stop. The compulsion pushed me onward.

    Soon I reached the edge of the arrays Astra had set up, marked by an almost entirely transparent barrier made of demonic qi. The barrier was impossible for me to notice from a distance, which was why I hadn¡¯t seen it until I got this close. It only protected the upper half of the mountain, leaving the bottom half exposed. On the other side of the barrier, the purplish-black mist that gave the Black Mist Mountains their name swirled about.

    While I lost my fear of the mountains, I remained wary of the mist. It still seemed malevolent and nefarious to me, as if it were a demon itself. In the dying light of the setting sun, it seemed even more sinister. Black demonic qi saturated it. My instincts warned me that the mist contained great danger, and I should avoid it at all costs. Fear gripped my heart, like an icy claw. The divine Fire qi inside me flared, as if reacting to the presence of the mist. I groaned and clutched my abdomen, as the pain overwhelmed me.

    Gritting my teeth, I stood up straight and marched towards the barrier set up by Astra¡¯s arrays. With each step, the divine Fire qi inside me burned hotter and hotter. While I maintained control of it for now, if this continued it would only be a matter of time before I lost that control. A part of me noted that I should have informed Astra about what I planned to do, but it was too late now. I was on my own.

    When I reached the barrier, I hesitated for a moment, before stepping through. The moment I crossed the barrier, the purplish-mist enveloped me. It obscured my sight and my spirit sense, filling my entire world. I couldn¡¯t see the barrier, even though I knew it was just one step away.

    I heard a hiss as soon as I entered the mist. Swirls of it caressed my body, as if it was¡­licking me. I shivered. The mist felt cold. Without Astra¡¯s arrays, nothing prevented the cold from seeping into my bones. However, afterwards, nothing happened.

    No. That wasn¡¯t right. As soon as the mist tasted me, for lack of a better term, the malevolence I sensed from it earlier disappeared. Instead of a nefarious force intent on harming me, it now just seemed like mist. Strange and filled with demonic qi, but still just mist. It smelled and tasted acrid, which I found unpleasant, but that was it. In fact, I otherwise found the mist soothing.

    A part of me wondered if the malevolence I felt earlier had been my imagination, but I didn¡¯t think it was. It felt too vivid to be just a product of my imagination. What changed then? Had it recognized me as demonkin? That was the only explanation I could think of.

    The divine Fire qi inside me flared again, pulling me out of my thoughts. The pain brought me to my knees, and I felt my control over it slipping. If I didn¡¯t deal with it soon, it would burn me from the inside out.

    Without wasting any more time, I sat in the lotus position and closed my eyes. I performed the breathing exercises necessary and soon cleared my mind, falling into a meditative trance despite the pain I felt. After enduring it over these past few months, I had become something of an expert at that.

    As I performed the breathing exercises, the purplish-black mist filled my lungs, bringing demonic qi with it. Like before, when Astra purged any lingering divine Fire qi from my body, the demonic qi felt good. It felt right, as if I was always meant to embrace it. If it hadn¡¯t been for the pain I felt, I would have reveled in the sensation.

    I took a tiny mote of demonic qi and circulated it through my meridians and refined it. Unlike the divine Fire qi, I felt no pain. Instead, my body welcomed the demonic qi the way a land suffering from drought welcomed the rain.

    After I circulated the mote through my meridians, I brought it to my dantian region. The moment it came into contact with the divine Fire qi, both reacted explosively. The divine Fire qi bucked under my control, threatening to consume me from the inside out. I coughed up blood, the taste of salt and iron filling my mouth.

    With an effort of will, I shoved the mote of demonic qi into the ball of divine Fire qi and placed it in the center. The moment I did so, everything stilled for a single moment, as if holding its breath. That moment passed, and the divine Fire qi exploded out of control. It surged through my entire body. Despite this, I didn¡¯t feel any panic. This was because the moment I had inserted the mote of demonic qi into the center of the divine Fire qi, the pain disappeared.

    After that initial explosion, I retook control of the divine Fire qi and circulated it through my meridians. The golden qi burned through my entire body. I felt it changing me, purifying me. It refined my muscles, tempered my bones, and strengthened my internal organs. My senses, already sharp thanks to the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique, grew even sharper.

    At the same time, I felt my dantian form. It was as if I contained a sea of golden qi inside my body, with a single mote of demonic qi serving as the heart of the sea.

    This went on for an indeterminable amount of time. When my body stopped changing, I circulated the divine Fire qi¡­No. I circulated my qi one last time, before I stopped and opened my eyes. Darkness surrounded me on all sides. Thanks to the mist, I couldn¡¯t tell how much time had passed, but I assumed it was well past sunset by this point.

    A sticky, tar-like substance covered my entire body. It smelled foul. Impurities.

    Still, I didn¡¯t care. I succeeded. I had entered the Qi Condensation realm. I was a cultivator. More importantly, I had become a divine demon.

    I had started my journey on the path towards immortality.

 Chapter 12: Frenzied Fiend

    I found myself in one of the larger rooms within Astra¡¯s old immortal cave. We had decided to use it as a makeshift training hall. Like the rest of the immortal cave, the walls, floor, and ceiling were carved from rough gray stone. Light crystals embedded in the ceiling provided us with plenty of illumination. The room was large and spacious, giving us plenty of room to move around in, which was why we picked it as a training hall in the first place.

    My older sister stood a few feet away, watching me with an expression on her face that was equal parts amused and exasperated. When I asked her about it, she told me that she found my excitement endearing. That made me blush, but also put a big smile on my face.

    A week had passed since I formed my dantian and broke through to the Qi Condensation realm. Right after I formed my dantian, Astra appeared out of nowhere and pulled me into a tight hug. It turned out that she had been watching over me the entire time, ready to intervene if necessary.

    After she released me from the hug, Astra congratulated me for becoming a divine demon, and then proceeded to scold me for my recklessness. Running down the mountain like that, while the sun was setting, was stupid. What if I had tripped and broken my neck? I accepted her scolding without a word, since she was right. I had been reckless. Besides, her scolding just showed me how much she cared about me.

    As she scolded me, Astra examined me for any potential flaws in my cultivation base. Thankfully, there were none. I then spent the next week consolidating and stabilizing my realm, while also resting and recovering. Two months of constant pain and restless sleep had taken their toll on my body. As a cultivator, my health recovered faster than a mortal¡¯s would, but it still took time. After all, I was at the first small realm of the Qi Condensation realm. That barely put me above the best of mortals.

    Despite this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel impatient. There was so much to do, so much to learn, before the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s next entrance exam. I wanted to learn as much as possible before then. Spending an entire week just resting felt wasteful to me.

    To prevent me from cultivating or training before I was ready, Astra offered me a deal. If I promised to settle down for a week, she would teach me martial arts. With some reluctance, I agreed. And after a week of waiting, the day had finally arrived.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± Astra said, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°Someone is excited.¡±

    I shrugged, before grinning at her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± I said. ¡°I finally get to learn proper martial arts. Of course I¡¯m excited. Wouldn¡¯t you be if you were in my shoes?¡±

    Astra shook her head.

    ¡°While I despise your kin in Clan Wind Dance, and want to see them all burn for the way they treated you, I have to admit that the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style is a proper martial art,¡± Astra said. ¡°However, you¡¯re ill-suited towards it. You have mediocre talent with the sword, and that¡¯s if I¡¯m being generous. You practiced the basics of the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style for years, and only reached an average level of skill.¡±

    A part of me wanted to take offense at that, since it took me years of grueling hard work to reach that point. However, I had to admit that she was right. I never had much talent for the sword, though I excelled at the dancing part of the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of fighting style would suit me, Big Sis?¡± I asked her.

    I didn¡¯t know myself, since I spent all of my time on Mt. Wind Dance trying and failing with the sword. It never occurred to me to try another kind of weapon or martial art. Not that it would have mattered if I had. Clan Wind Dance were renowned sword dancers. If I had picked a different weapon, they would have never let me cultivate.

    Not that they ended up letting me cultivate anyway.

    ¡°I have some idea,¡± Astra said with a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°Though I still plan on being thorough. We¡¯ll test your talent with a variety of weapons and fighting styles, before finding the one that suits you best.¡±

    I tilted my head to the side and gave her a questioning look.

    ¡°Why bother?¡± I asked. ¡°Just teach me the martial arts of Flame Fiend Hall. That¡¯s the one I plan on joining.¡±

    Astra shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to find out what suits you best rather than try to force you to adopt a fighting style that you¡¯re no good with,¡± Astra said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to join Flame Fiend Hall. As a divine demon, you can join any of the halls.¡± She snorted. ¡°They¡¯ll certainly do everything in their power to entice you. I advise you to utilize that to your advantage.¡±

    I pouted.

    ¡°But I want to join Flame Fiend Hall.¡±

    Over the past week, Astra told me more about the Dawn and Dawn Sect. In addition to Flame Fiend Hall, there were a number of different halls within the sect. They were divided into three different categories: the Dawn Halls, the Dusk Halls, and the neutral halls. The Dawn Halls practiced divine cultivation, while the Dusk Halls practiced demonic cultivation. The neutral halls practiced spiritual cultivation, which made them the most orthodox within the sect. They were also the weakest and least numerous.

    Each of the halls had its own mystic arts, martial arts, and special techniques. Flame Fiend Hall specialized in unarmed combat and using Fire mystic arts. That wasn¡¯t why I wanted to join that particular hall, however. After all, I didn¡¯t know if I had any talent for unarmed combat. Instead, I had more personal reasons.

    It turned out that all of my kin on my mother¡¯s side had become disciples of Flame Fiend Hall when they joined the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Not only that, but my mother was the current hall master of Flame Fiend Hall. This gave my kin a significant amount of influence within the Dawn and Dusk Sect. As the son of a hall master, I could be considered a young master. I found this amusing.

    However, I would have wanted to join Flame Fiend Hall even if my mother wasn¡¯t its master. After finding a family who cared about me, I wanted to stay with them rather than pick another hall.

    ¡°Besides, I have Fire spirit roots,¡± I pointed out. ¡°That means I can learn the mystic arts of Flame Fiend Hall, even if I¡¯m not suited to its martial arts.¡±

    Astra rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Flame Fiend Hall specializes in demonic fire-aligned techniques and arts,¡± she said. ¡°You practice a divine qi refining technique. You can¡¯t learn any of Flame Fiend Hall¡¯s mystic arts.¡± She paused. ¡°Well, you could but you wouldn¡¯t be able to use any of them.¡±

    I gave her a betrayed look.

    ¡°So I have to join one of the Dawn Halls?¡± I cried out.

    Astra snorted.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± she said. ¡°You can¡¯t use any demonic mystic arts and techniques, but martial arts and techniques are another matter. Each of the Dusk Halls has their own form of martial arts. As a demonic physical refiner, you can join any one of them. Plus, the neutral halls are always an option.

    I frowned.

    ¡°Would I still be able to learn divine mystic arts, even if I end up joining one of the Dusk Halls?¡± I asked.

    Being a divine demon gave me several advantages over other divine cultivators and demonic cultivators. However, those advantages meant nothing if I didn¡¯t make use of them.

    Well, technically I wasn¡¯t a divine demon. While I was now a qi refiner, I wasn¡¯t a physical refiner. At least not yet. According to Astra, my demonkin nature made me well suited to practicing Asura Crucible Body cultivation technique. I wouldn¡¯t have any problems in that regard. It was just a matter of time and effort on my part.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Astra said. ¡°The sect¡¯s manual pavilion has all kinds of cultivation techniques, mystic arts, and martial arts. As long as you pay the required contribution points, you can learn any number of them, regardless of which hall you join. However, if you want to learn a specific hall¡¯s mystic arts, you¡¯ll have to get permission from that hall¡¯s master.¡±

    Okay, that wasn¡¯t as bad as I feared.

    ¡°Now enough talking,¡± Astra said, pulling out several weapons racks from her storage ring. Each one held a variety of weapons. ¡°Pick one and we¡¯ll get started.¡±

    With a sigh, I walked over to the nearest rack and picked up a weapon.

    <hr>

    Several hours later, I stood next to Astra and smirked at her. She scowled back at me.

    The two of us had just finished testing out my aptitude with a variety of different weapons. To our surprise, and Astra¡¯s disbelief, I was terrible with all of them. Thanks to my experiences back on Mt. Wind Dance, I had some skill with the sword. However, everything else felt awkward and clunky to me. No matter which one I picked, I felt like a child playing warrior.

    For a while, I assumed I had no talent for fighting at all. This worried me. While not all cultivators were warriors, most of them were. Most importantly, the rest of my kin on my mother¡¯s side were warriors. I didn¡¯t want to be the odd one out.

    However, things took a turn for the better when I tried out the various forms of unarmed combat. Astra insisted on saving them for last. I assumed she did this to annoy me. I went along with it, because her actions wouldn¡¯t change my decision. One way or another, I would join Flame Fiend Hall.

    Astra taught me the basic stances for a variety of different unarmed fighting styles. To my surprise, and her amazement, I learned them right away. Fists, palms, fingers. It didn¡¯t matter. I picked up the stances after giving them just a few tries. It took me a little longer to learn the various kicking and grappling stances, but only a little.

    While I wouldn¡¯t say I mastered them right away, it was clear that I had great talent for the various forms of unarmed combat, especially when it came to using my hands. Learning this put me in a great mood.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°I told you we shouldn¡¯t have bothered with any of this,¡± I said, feeling smug. ¡°We could have saved ourselves a lot of time if you had listened to me.¡±

    ¡°How are you so bad at everything except for unarmed combat?¡± she demanded. Her golden eyes blazed with annoyance as she returned the weapons to her storage ring. ¡°It defies reason! While most choose to specialize, they at least have some talent with other kinds of weapons. How is it possible that you don¡¯t?¡± She held up her hands. ¡°I specialize in claw attacks, but even I know how to use a few other weapons.¡±

    I shrugged, before grinning at her.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s in my blood,¡± I said. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m destined to join Flame Fiend Hall.¡±

    Astra frowned at me, before letting out a long sigh.

    ¡°Why are you so insistent on fighting the inevitable?¡± I asked in a teasing tone.

    Astra looked back at me with a serious expression on her face.

    ¡°Because I wanted you to have a choice,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be like your kin back on Mt. Wind Dance, forcing you to walk a path you weren¡¯t suited for. I wanted to give you the choice I wished someone offered me when I was your age.¡±

    My smirk faded and I studied Astra¡¯s expression. I saw traces of bitterness in her eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    Astra shook her head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with that,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s an old gripe of mine.¡± She gave me a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯ll just say that it isn¡¯t easy living in Mother¡¯s shadow. The expectations of others can be a heavy burden. They have certain ideas of who you should be and how you should act. It took me a while to break free from that, to forge my own path, and I don¡¯t want you to go through the same thing.¡±

    It was my first time seeing this side of Astra. However, I could sympathize. While our circumstances were different, I also suffered under the burden of other peoples¡¯ expectations.

    I opened my mouth to say something to comfort her, but Astra pressed a finger against my lips to silence me.

    ¡°Like I said, you don¡¯t have to concern yourself with that,¡± she said, giving me a fond smile. ¡°I¡¯m your older sister. It¡¯s my responsibility to look after you, not the other way around.¡±

    I removed her finger from my lips.

    ¡°Family takes care of each other, regardless of seniority,¡± I said. ¡°Or it should. As your younger brother, it¡¯s my responsibility to help support you.¡±

    ¡°Aw!¡± Astra said, ruffling my hair. ¡°Why are you so cute?¡±

    I pulled away from her and scowled.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s fine,¡± she continued. ¡°I dealt with the worst of it a long time ago.¡± She scowled. ¡°Except when it comes to a certain few who insist on remaining stubborn.¡±

    I wanted to hear the story behind all of this, but decided against prying. Astra would tell me in her own time, or I would figure it out some other way.

    ¡°To get back to the matter at hand,¡± Astra said, pulling out a manual from her storage ring. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re right. It seems as if you are destined to join Flame Fiend Hall.¡± She smirked. ¡°Unless you join one of the Dawn Halls to learn their mystic arts.¡±

    I snorted in disbelief. As if that would ever happen.

    I took the manual from Astra and studied it. At a cursory glance, it looked like a fist based martial art.

    ¡°This is for the Frenzied Fiend fighting style,¡± Astra explained. ¡°Mother developed it herself. It pairs well with Asura Crucible Body technique. There are several stances that can only be used in conjunction with the innate abilities you gain from Asura Crucible Body.¡±

    ¡°Innate abilities?¡± I asked with a frown.

    ¡°Innate abilities are special techniques that one can gain from practicing certain cultivation techniques,¡± Astra explained. ¡°They¡¯re what separate top tier cultivation techniques from high tier techniques. While both can help you cultivate faster and go further than low tier or mid tier techniques, only top tier techniques grant their practitioners innate abilities.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°None of the manuals you gave me mentioned any of this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because those are the abridged versions. They¡¯re incomplete. While I¡¯m willing to skirt the rules a bit, even I¡¯m not willing to give the complete versions of our sect¡¯s techniques to outsiders.¡±

    She said that last part while wearing an apologetic smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°I can just read the complete versions when I join the Dawn and Dusk Sect. What innate abilities do you gain from practicing the techniques you gave me?¡±

    Astra pointed to herself.

    ¡°It depends on what level you reach,¡± she said. ¡°For example, practitioners of Asura Crucible Body technique gain the Demon Form innate ability after reaching the physical refining equivalent of peak Qi Condensation. This ability will give you increased strength and endurance, though it will change your appearance to become more demonic. This innate ability is especially beneficial for demons and demonkin since they gain a bigger increase compared to others.¡±

    I stared at Astra in shock.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re demonkin too?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I was demonkin,¡± she said, correcting me. ¡°At this point, I¡¯m no different from an actual demon.¡± She grinned. ¡°Why? Are you interested in seeing my human form?¡±

    I nodded, curious.

    Astra closed her eyes and took a deep breath. A moment later, her body changed. Her pitch black skin became a shade of brown a little darker than my own. The pair of horns protruding from her forehead receded and disappeared. Other than that, nothing else about her changed. Her claws and tails remained, as well as the red markings. When she opened her eyes, I saw that they were still golden.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked, holding her arms out wide.

    In this form, it was easier to tell that we were siblings. While there were still significant differences in our appearances, there were enough similarities to tell that we were related.

    ¡°The tail and claws weren¡¯t part of your demon form?¡± I asked.

    ¡°My father was beastkin,¡± Astra said

    Ah, that explained it. Spirit beasts were creatures that could use qi and were stronger than their mundane counterparts. Some could even cultivate, though this was rarer still. Most spirit beasts were little more than animals acting on instinct. However, some were born with human-level intelligence, or were fortunate enough to gain human-level intelligence. While I didn¡¯t know much about them beyond that, I knew that spirit beasts gained a human form after cultivating to a certain point.

    Beastkin were those born from the union between a spirit beast and a human. Like demonkin, they had characteristics of both but were never fully one or the other. They passed on these characteristics to their own children. In Astra¡¯s case, she inherited her claws and her tail from her father. She inherited everything else from our mother.

    Astra took on her demon form once again.

    ¡°What other innate abilities do you get from Asura Crucible Body?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Once you reach mid Foundation Establishment, you gain the Three Head, Six Arms innate ability.¡± Astra grinned. ¡°Let me show you.¡±

    Before I could respond, Astra¡¯s form changed once again. Two extra pairs of arms sprouted from her shoulders. At the same time, her neck bulged before sprouting two extra heads. The sudden and bizarre change caught me off guard, and I took a step back. I found myself both fascinated and horrified by her appearance.

    ¡°The benefits of this innate ability should be obvious,¡± Astra¡¯s right head said.

    ¡°After all, six hands are better than two,¡± her left head said.

    ¡°And three heads are better than one,¡± Astra¡¯s central head said.

    All three grinned at me.

    ¡°Whether one specializes in martial arts or mystic arts,¡± all three heads said at the same time. ¡°This innate ability is a force multiplier, allowing one to do more within the same time frame.¡±

    Unease ran down my spine.

    ¡°Please turn back,¡± I said, feeling more than a little uncomfortable. ¡°You look far too bizarre for my tastes.¡±

    Astra snorted, which sounded strange coming from three mouths, but changed back to her usual form.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to get over your squeamishness, little brother,¡± she said. ¡°The world of cultivation is full of strange and bizarre phenomena. My Three Heads, Six Arms form is rather mild in comparison.¡±

    Rather than reassure me, Astra¡¯s statement just worried me further. I kept this to myself, however. No need to give her more reason to tease me.

    ¡°What about the Soul of Divine Fire technique?¡± I asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t mentioned anything about that one yet.¡±

    Astra frowned at this.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not as familiar with it as I am with Asura Crucible Body,¡± she admitted. ¡°It¡¯s not one of Flame Fiend Hall¡¯s techniques. It belongs to Celestial Warrior Hall.¡± She pinched her chin. ¡°I know that the first innate ability you gain is a defensive one, but that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll have to ask around to find out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it,¡± I said.

    The more I knew about the cultivation techniques that I practiced, the better.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Astra said, taking a stance. ¡°Enough talking. Let us begin.¡±

    I smiled and watched with rapt attention as Astra started teaching me the basic stances of the Frenzied Fiend fighting style.

    <hr>

    Later on that day, I sat atop the peak of the mountain, reading the manual for the Frenzied Fiend fighting style. A gourd filled with water sat by my side. It was still a few hours before dusk, but I liked it up here. The view, combined with the lack of wind and the even temperature made it a great reading spot; when there was enough light to see by. Since the sky was calm and clear, that wasn¡¯t a problem right now.

    As I read the manual, I thought back to Astra¡¯s lessons from earlier. The Frenzied Fiend fighting style vastly differed from the Dancing Wind Blade fighting. The biggest one was that the former was for unarmed combat while the latter required a sword, but there were other differences as well.

    The Dancing Wind Blade fighting style focused on agility and precision. Its practitioners danced about, elegant and graceful, avoiding their enemies¡¯ attacks while delivering critical strikes of their own. It was a beautiful but deadly dance.

    There was nothing elegant or graceful about the Frenzied Fiend fighting style. Its practitioners focused on overwhelming their opponents to deal devastating blows. As its name suggested, one became akin to a frenzying fiend; aggressive, brutal, and violent.

    A part of me wondered what kind of person my mother was, to come up with a fighting style like this. My feelings towards her remained as complicated as ever, but it was clear that she wasn¡¯t someone to be taken lightly. It also disturbed me to realize that I might be more like her than I thought.

    When I trained with Astra earlier, I found that the Frenzied Fiend fighting style suited me a lot more than the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style. It felt good, it felt right. When I went through the stances, even just for training, I didn¡¯t feel weak or pathetic. I felt strong and powerful. It was an addictive feeling, and a part of me wondered what it would be like to test myself in actual combat.

    While I had trained almost every day for the past several years, and had sparred with Lucius a few times, I had no actual combat experience. Before Astra kidnapped me, I spent my entire life within the bounds of Mt. Wind Dance. I found life there suffocating, but it was also safe.

    That was something I needed to discuss with Astra. Training was important, but so was gaining experience. Perhaps I could hunt spirit beasts or demon beasts. Now that I was a cultivator, my chances of surviving an encounter with one were much higher.

    The thought filled me with excitement.

    Before all that, first I needed to make the Frenzied Demon fighting style my own. While it suited me more than the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style, it wasn¡¯t a perfect fit for me. It focused on aggression and offense with little regard to defense or evasion.

    From what I gleaned, its practitioners were supposed to endure enemy attacks rather than avoid or protect against them. Considering that this fighting style was meant for practitioners of Asura Crucible Body technique, that made sense. Demons were stronger and tougher than humans by nature, and physical refiners were stronger and tougher than their qi refiner counterparts. As such, demonic physical refiners were terrifyingly powerful.

    However, I found the thought of pure aggression distasteful. Perhaps it was a result of my upbringing, but I preferred a more balanced approach. With that in mind, I thought to combine aspects of the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style with the Frenzied Fiend fighting style. After all, while I had little talent with the sword, I excelled at dancing. That was one of the few things I shared with my kin within Clan Wind Dance.

    A fighting style that focused on agility, precision, and aggression. Now that sounded perfect for me. Of course, I was a long way off from developing such a fighting style. After all, I had just started learning the Frenzied Fiend fighting style and my experience with martial arts overall was shallow.

    A part of me wondered what to call such a fighting style? Dancing Fiend? Frenzied Wind?

    I let out a snort of laughter at the thought, before I continued with my studies.

 Chapter 13: Intruder

    The days turned to weeks and the weeks turned into months. Before I knew it, three months passed by in the blink of an eye. During those three months, I focused exclusively on training and cultivation. At dawn and dusk, I practiced mental refining using the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique. Unlike qi refining or physical refining, mental refining wasn¡¯t divided into realms; there weren¡¯t any bottlenecks to deal with. As long as I diligently meditated, my mind would grow stronger and stronger over time.

    In the mornings, I cultivated using the Soul of Divine Fire technique. After forming my dantian with divine fire qi, I no longer felt any pain while in the meditation chamber. The heat from the Earth Fire still felt uncomfortable, and I had to stay a certain distance away from it, but I had no problems otherwise. Compared to the feeling of burning alive I experienced before forming my dantian, it was a definite improvement.

    Thanks to the abundance of divine fire qi, I managed to break through to the second small realm of the Qi Condensation stage within those three months. While it would¡¯ve taken a cultivator with heavenly spirit roots half as much time, I felt pretty happy with my speed. However, it wasn¡¯t fast enough for me to participate in the upcoming entrance exam for the Dawn and Dusk Sect. According to Astra, I needed to at least be in late Qi Condensation or the physical refining equivalent.

    For qi refining and physical refining, each large realm was divided into seven smaller realms that were grouped into four broad categories. The first two were early, the next two were mid, and the two after that were late. The seventh small realm of each large realm was the peak of that large realm, and considered half a step into the next one. While reaching the first few small realms for each large realm was relatively easy to reach, the last few were much more difficult.

    With my cultivation speed, reaching late Qi Condensation in less than a year was impossible. For someone with heavenly spirit roots, it would have just barely been possible, but not for someone like me. If I had just relied on qi refining, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to participate in the upcoming entrance exam. However, I wasn¡¯t just a qi refiner.

    A week after I started training in the Frenzied Fiend fighting style, I started physical refining with the Asura Crucible Body technique. Practicing this particular technique required a cultivator to temper and refine their body with flames formed from demonic qi. While the process was simple, it was quite painful. However, thanks to my experiences enduring the divine fire qi, I could handle it.

    To facilitate this, Astra set up a second meditation chamber for me, one for demonic qi. She placed it closer to the base of the mountain, to take advantage of the abundant demonic qi within the purplish-black mist. It took some work on her part, since she needed to draw the purplish-black mist into the meditation chamber without allowing anything else in. However, she managed in the end.

    To my surprise, I found that I had a much higher aptitude for physical refining than qi refining. So much so that it took me mere days to break through to the physical refining equivalent of Qi Condensation. I felt both elation at this, as well as a small measure of disappointment. When compared to how much time and trouble it took to become a qi refiner, becoming a physical refiner with such ease felt somewhat anticlimactic.

    When I told Astra about this, she didn¡¯t believe me at first. However, after she examined me, she was left dumbfounded. After all, it was much more difficult to practice physical refining than qi refining. At least, it was supposed to be.

    Part of it was my demonkin nature. While humans and other creatures could practice the Asura Crucible Body technique, it was created for demons or those with demonic heritage. This gave the latter a significant advantage when cultivating with this technique. However, that didn¡¯t explain everything. Astra and my other older sisters all practiced the Asura Crucible Body technique, but their cultivation speed with it was much slower than mine.

    After thinking about it some more, Astra and I came to the conclusion my speed was in part due to me being a divine demon. See, while I used mostly demonic qi while cultivating with the Asura Crucible Body technique, I also used a small amount of divine fire qi. Since I used a small amount of demonic qi to form my dantian, I figured that I also needed to use some divine fire qi when using my demonic physical refining technique.

    Necessary or not, this seemed to have sped up my progress with physical refinement. My speed was equivalent to someone with heavenly spirit roots practicing qi refining. After realizing this, I jumped around with joy. This meant that it was maybe possible, just maybe, for me to participate in the entrance exam for the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Astra felt no end of both amusement and exasperation at this.

    I spent my afternoons practicing physical refinement as well as practicing martial arts. Given my aptitude with physical refinement, I was going to use martial arts more often than mystic arts. To give me more versatility, Astra also taught me two other fighting styles: the Subduing Palm fighting style and the Disrupting Finger fighting style.

    At first I didn¡¯t think much of the latter fighting style, and asked Astra what was the point of using one¡¯s fingers in combat. She answered me by sealing my movements with a few swift movements, jabbing my acupoints with fingers. It took me close to an hour to recover. During that hour, Astra lectured me on the many ways one could disable or even kill an opponent with a few well placed strikes.

    Astra also taught me a few basic mystic arts. While I couldn¡¯t use demonic spells and such, I could use orthodox ones without issue. This included the Fireball spell and the Fire Serpent spell, which almost all Fire cultivators learned. However, she also taught me mystic arts that could be used in conjunction with my martial arts: Fire Fist, Fire Palm, and Fire Finger. As their names suggested, one created a fist, a palm, or a finger out of Fire qi with these mystic arts.

    Given my low cultivation base, my mystic arts were pathetically weak and I couldn¡¯t use too many of them before running out of qi. Using my divine fire qi to increase their power didn¡¯t work, since they weren¡¯t divine mystic arts. However, they increased my arsenal and allowed me to attack from a distance, which made them worth using.

    Unfortunately, Astra couldn¡¯t teach me any divine mystic arts. As a demonic cultivator, she didn¡¯t know any. Neither did she have any manuals that she could give me so I could learn them on my own. If she tried to get some from the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s manual pavilion, it would arouse suspicion, something we both wanted to avoid.

    This led me to wonder how she got her hands on the manual for the Soul of Divine Fire technique. As a top-tier cultivation technique, it was more valuable than any mystic art. I even asked her about it, but Astra deflected and refused to answer. Since it didn¡¯t matter to me all that much, I stopped questioning her about it.

    In the evenings, Astra and I spent time together. Sometimes this involved a lesson or lecture about cultivation, but most of the time we just talked. She told me about her life in the Dawn and Dusk Sect, as well as any misadventures she got up to with Big Sis Estelle. The two of them were close in age, just a few years apart, so they spent a lot of time together growing up. Big Sis Sidra, on the other hand, had already been several centuries old by that point, so she was closer to a second mother to them than a sister.

    In return, I told Astra about the time I spent with Lucius. He was the only one of my kin who I held in high regard, aside from my father of course. I couldn¡¯t care less about the rest. While Lucius couldn¡¯t spend all that much time together, thanks to my uncle, the time we did spend together was precious to me.

    I missed Lucius, and felt guilty whenever I thought about him. From his point of view, I just disappeared from Mt. Wind Dance without any warning. Knowing him, he would¡¯ve searched high and low for me. He was the only one of my kin who cared about my wellbeing, and my disappearance would have worried him.

    I thought about asking Astra to deliver a message to Lucius, letting him know that I was fine, but I refrained. It was too risky. I didn¡¯t want my uncle or any of my other kin to find out about it. What if they came after me? Arrogant and narcissistic of me perhaps, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

    Neither did I want to ask Astra to sneak back into Mt. Wind Dance. After my disappearance, my kin would have corrected any flaws in their defenses, and I didn¡¯t want my big sis to come to harm while performing a personal errand for me.

    However, I couldn¡¯t keep silent forever. Nor did I want to. With that in mind, I promised myself to send Lucius a message after I joined the Dawn and Dusk Sect. By that point, there wouldn¡¯t be anything that my kin could do to me. Not only would I be a disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, but I would also have my family on my side.

    This just made me even more determined to participate in the upcoming entrance exam. The sooner I joined the Dawn and Dusk Sect, the better.

    Fortunately for me, I soon gained another teacher who could help me achieve that goal.

    <hr>

    It happened one day while I practiced martial arts in the training hall. While I had achieved some proficiency with the Frenzied Fiend fighting style, as well as the Subduing Palm and Disrupting Fingers fighting styles, I hadn¡¯t even come close to mastering them. And so I trained everyday, practicing the stances for each fighting style and sparring with Astra on occasion.

    I even started to incorporate some of the moves from the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style into my personal fighting style. While I intended to do this with the Frenzied Fiend fighting style, I found that it was a better fit for the Disrupting Fingers fighting style. After all, both styles focused on delivering critical strikes to one¡¯s opponents. All I had to do was use my fingers instead of a sword.

    It wasn¡¯t a perfect fit, so it took some trial and error on my part to make it work. Still, I found it enjoyable. Even my failures didn¡¯t disappoint me too much. And I hadn¡¯t given up on merging the Dancing Wind Blade fight style with the Frenzied Fiend fighting style, though it took much more work on my part given the differences between the two.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I had just finished performing a series of stances that incorporated several of my different fighting styles, when I heard clapping coming from the entrance to the training hall.

    ¡°A bit rough,¡± a man¡¯s voice said. ¡°But it has potential.¡±

    I whirled around to find a stranger standing at the threshold to the training hall. The stranger was tall, with pale skin and short blonde hair. At first, I thought he was one of my kin from Clan Wind Dance, but then dismissed the notion. This man, while handsome, displayed none of the delicate beauty that all of my kin shared. His eyes were also amber, not sky blue. He wore a set of expensive white robes trimmed with gold and carried a spear in his hands. Even at a glance, I could tell that this spear was a powerful magical treasure. It was made from bone and had strange characters carved into it.

    I also couldn¡¯t read his aura. Astra once told me that if I couldn¡¯t read someone¡¯s aura, they either knew how to conceal it or they were several large realms above me in cultivation. Regardless, it was best to be careful around such people. I supposed that this man could have been mortal, but I doubted it. We were in the Black Mist Mountains, and several powerful arrays protected Astra¡¯s old immortal cave. Only a cultivator could have gotten in.

    He also knew how to avoid being noticed. Even without my spirit sense, I should have heard this man¡¯s approach yet I hadn¡¯t. Yes, I was focused on my training earlier, but my enhanced senses should have picked up on his presence, yet they hadn¡¯t. Taking everything in account, it was clear to me that this man was dangerous and not to be underestimated.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I demanded, taking a stance. ¡°And how did you get in here?¡±

    Despite my words, I panicked on the inside. Astra had left a few days ago to perform some errands for the Dawn and Dusk Sect. While she was due back today, I didn¡¯t know when she would return. Without her, I had no confidence in defeating this man given the disparity in our strengths; unless he was a Qi Condensation cultivator who could hide his aura.

    If that was the case, then maybe I had a chance. Maybe. In the past three months, I had reached the second small realm in physical refining and was well on my way towards reaching the third. As long as he wasn¡¯t too far above me in power, then I had a chance at defeating him. If nothing else, I could always try to escape. However, if this man was above the Qi Condensation realm, then my chances of victory or escape were much slimmer.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± the strange man said, pretending to look thoughtful. ¡°See, I came here looking for Astra. Imagine my surprise when I find a stranger here instead.¡± He gave me a sharp smile. ¡°So the better question is, who are you?¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him.

    ¡°I asked you first,¡± I said. Unwise of me perhaps, but better than giving in to this intruder. ¡°Tell me who you are, or I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±

    My words caught the intruder off guard because his eyes widened by a fraction, before he started laughing. This lasted for a while, and by the end he was in tears. My cheeks flushed with embarrassment, but I maintained my stance.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since someone at your level threatened me,¡± he said, wiping the tears from his eyes. ¡°How bold of you. Foolish, but bold. You¡¯re out of your depths here.¡±

    The man gave me another smile, a softer one this time, as he revealed his cultivation. I felt the blood drain from my face. Golden Core. He was at the same level as Astra and my uncle. Any hope of defeating this man or escaping from him died right then and there. The difference in strength between us was like the difference between heaven and earth. He could kill me with little effort on his part. My only chance at survival was to stall for time and hope Astra arrived soon.

    ¡°However, you have nothing to fear from me,¡± the intruder said. ¡°Given your presence in her old immortal cave, it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re someone important to Astra.¡± He pursed his lips in thought. ¡°A disciple, perhaps? Given the martial arts I saw you practicing earlier, that makes the most sense. And she is long overdue for one.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°That said, your appearance¡­¡±

    The intruder trailed off as he studied me. Moments later, his eyes widened.

    ¡°Wait, are you Little Demon?¡± he asked in an incredulous tone.

    I started when he called me by the nickname Astra sometimes used for me.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be,¡± the intruder continued. ¡°From what I know, you¡¯re supposed to be with Cultivator Connor in that backwater province where his clan is located. What was it called again? Myriad Rivers. That was it. Clan Wind Dance in the Myriad Rivers Province.¡± He tilted his head to the side. ¡°Huh. If you¡¯re here¡­¡±

    The intruder trailed off once more, before he started laughing again.

    ¡°Oh, ancestors,¡± he said. ¡°Astra, you absolute madwoman. I can¡¯t believe this. Vice Hall Master Sidra is going to be furious when she learns about this.¡± He grinned. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see her expression.¡±

    I stared at the intruder in confusion. From his words, I gathered that he was familiar with Astra. Not only that, but it sounded like the two of them were close. He called Astra by her name, and knew that this place was her old immortal cave. Whatever their relationship was, it wasn¡¯t shallow. For some reason, I felt uneasy about that.

    However, what confused me the most was that it sounded like this man knew about me. He called me by the nickname Astra used for me, and it sounded like he knew Big Sis Sidra. He even knew about the agreement my parents made with each other regarding my upbringing, which I didn¡¯t think anyone outside of my family would know about.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, bewildered.

    Despite my confusion, I remained vigilant. While I no longer thought that my life was in danger, it didn¡¯t hurt to remain cautious. I would continue treating this man as an intruder until Astra returned and confirmed that she knew him.

    ¡°My name is-¡­¡± the intruder started to say but then stopped. ¡°Hold on one moment.¡±

    Before I could respond, the man leapt into the training hall to avoid Astra¡¯s sneak attack. I hadn¡¯t even noticed her until now. Black qi coated Astra¡¯s hands, and her eyes blazed with fury. Despite this, the man looked amused rather than alarmed.

    After that, they disappeared from my sight. They hadn¡¯t left the training, but rather they moved too fast for me to follow. I caught the occasional glimpse of them as they fought and exchanged furious blows with each other. Rage twisted Astra¡¯s face while the intruder maintained his amused expression. Despite this, the two must have held back. Otherwise the training hall, and myself, would have been destroyed within the first exchange. The two of them fought in complete silence, since I also heard nothing despite witnessing their exchanges.

    Moments later, the two of them ended up on the floor with the intruder laying on his back and Astra on top of him. Her arms flanked his head, with her claws digging into the stone floor. The bone spear lay on the ground next to the intruder.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Raphael?¡± Astra growled, baring her teeth. She leaned in close until their faces were inches apart.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding me,¡± he said, giving her a flat look contrary to the amused expression he wore earlier. ¡°You kept running away whenever I tried to see you. When I noticed how often you kept coming back to this place, I came here so we could finally talk things out. Imagine my surprise when I discovered your little brother instead of you.¡± He grinned at her. ¡°You¡¯ve done something rather naughty, Astra.¡±

    Astra snarled at him, and I heard stone cracking as she dug her claws deeper into the floor.

    ¡°He is none of your concern,¡± she said. ¡°Leave him out of this.¡±

    ¡°How can I? I knew you were upset about what happened, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d go this far to spite your sister. Vice Hall Master Sidra isn¡¯t going to be happy when she hears about this.¡±

    What were they talking about?

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I asked.

    Neither one of them seemed to have heard me.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t why I brought Little Demon here,¡± Astra said. She sat up straight and pointed a finger right at his face. ¡°And the reason why I¡¯ve been avoiding you is because you¡¯re just as much to blame for this situation as Big Sis Sidra.¡±

    The man¡¯s stopped grinning and glared at Astra.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± he said. ¡°It was my father¡¯s decision, not mine.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said, speaking a little louder than before.

    ¡°Please,¡± Astra said with a scoff. ¡°As if you put up any resistance.¡±

    The man gave her bewildered look.

    ¡°Why would I? We were going to marr-¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted.

    The two of them looked at me and blinked, as if they had forgotten I was there.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± I demanded.

    The two of them glanced at one another, before they disentangled from each other and stood up. I glared at Astra while the intruder picked up his bone spear.

    ¡°Who is that man, and why does he know so much about me?¡± I turned my glare towards the intruder. ¡°And what exactly is your relationship with my sister? You two sounded like you were in the middle of a lovers¡¯ quarrel.¡±

    Astra coughed and looked away, an embarrassed expression on her face. The intruder crossed his arms and smirked at her.

    ¡°Yes, Astra,¡± he said, sounding smug. ¡°Who am I? Go on. Tell him.¡±

    Astra scowled at him, before facing me and sighing.

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± She paused with a pained look on her face. ¡°He¡¯s my betrothed. The two of us are engaged to be married.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise. It took me several moments to recover my composure.

    ¡°Engaged?!¡± I asked. ¡°You never said that you were engaged!¡±

    For some reason, that intensified my uneasiness from earlier.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all, is it?¡± the man asked Astra. ¡°Does he know about your ongoing feud with Vice Hall Master Sidra?¡±

    ¡°Quiet,¡± Astra hissed. ¡°I told you, that wasn¡¯t why I brought him here.¡±

    Still in shock by the knowledge that my older sister was engaged to this man, I almost missed that part.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re feuding with Big Sis Sidra?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a feud,¡± Astra said. ¡°It¡¯s more of an ongoing argument between myself and Big Sis Sidra.¡±

    The intruder raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what a feud is?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Astra scoffed. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been nearly enough bloodshed. If this were an actual feud, Big Sis Sidra would have already broken all of my limbs.¡±

    The intruder and I both blinked at her.

    ¡°I see,¡± the intruder said in a dry tone. ¡°I forgot whose daughter you were. Your family¡¯s standards differ from everyone else¡¯s.¡±

    Astra snorted, but otherwise didn¡¯t respond. I closed my eyes and pinched the bridge of my nose.

    ¡°Can someone explain to me what is going on?¡± I asked. I opened my eyes. ¡°Why are you feuding with Big Sis Sidra? What does it have to do with me? More importantly, what does it have to do with your engagement?¡±

    The intruder gave me a puzzled look for a brief moment, before understanding lit up his eyes and his amused expression returned. I ignored him and focused on Astra.

    ¡°Let us go somewhere else,¡± Astra said with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, and this isn¡¯t the place to tell it.¡±

    I wanted to press Astra for answers now, but I remained patient and held my tongue. The intruder and I followed my older sister as she led us out of the training hall.

 Chapter 14: Raphael White Wing

    A few minutes later, I found myself back in the immortal cave¡¯s living area sitting across from the intruder. Astra sat to my right, which put her at the intruder¡¯s left. A pot of spirit tea sat on the table. Each of us had a cup filled with tea in front of us.

    Spirit tea was a type of tea made with leaves and water infused with qi. Astra explained to me that it was common fare for cultivators since most cultivators eschewed any food or drink without qi. Drinking spirit tea even benefited one¡¯s cultivation by a minuscule amount.

    The spirit tea smelled divine and tasted even better. When I took my first sip, I let out a small moan of pleasure without meaning too and my cheeks heated up. While I was used to this sort of behavior in front of Astra, the intruder was a stranger to me. Revealing this side of myself to someone other than my older sister embarrassed me. To cover up my embarrassment, I coughed and glared at the intruder. He leaned his elbow against the table and just smiled. This just irritated me further.

    When we left the training hall earlier and arrived at the living area, Astra pulled out the table she kept in her storage ring. After we all settled down, she pulled out the pot of spirit tea and poured each of us a cup. Afterwards, we all sipped our tea. No one said a word the entire time.

    ¡°You may as well get it over with,¡± the intruder said after taking a sip of his tea. ¡°Delaying the matter won¡¯t change things.¡±

    Astra gave him a grumpy look.

    ¡°I will,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m just enjoying my tea first. It would be a shame to waste it.¡±

    From the intruder¡¯s expression, it looked like he didn¡¯t believe her but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°You can start by telling me what your feud with Big Sis Sidra has to do with you taking me away from Mt. Wind Dance,¡± I said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t!¡± Astra said. ¡°You know why I took you away!¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her. Astra sighed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°The two are somewhat related.¡± She paused. ¡°I think it¡¯s best if you start from the beginning.¡± She gestured to the intruder. ¡°This is Raphael White Wing, the second son of the hall master of Celestial Warrior Hall.¡±

    Celestial Warrior Hall was one of the Dawn Halls of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    ¡°A pleasure to see you again, Cultivator Darian,¡± the intru-, Cultivator Raphael said, nodding his head towards me. ¡°The last time I saw you was before Cultivator Connor left for Clan Wind Dance, just after your naming ceremony.¡± He smiled. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve grown into a fine young man, though it¡¯s a bit of a shame. You were such a cute little baby.¡±

    I felt conflicted. On the one hand, Cultivator Raphael¡¯s very presence irritated me for some reason. On the other hand, he reminded me a little of Lucius and that made me more inclined to like him.

    ¡°As I mentioned earlier,¡± Astra said. ¡°Raphael and I are engaged to be married.¡± She threw a glare his way. ¡°Which is how this all began.¡±

    ¡°I should point out that it isn¡¯t the marriage itself that Astra objects to,¡± Cultivator Raphael interjected. ¡°It¡¯s how the engagement came about.¡±

    I grew even more uneasy when I heard this.

    ¡°Shush you,¡± Astra said, giving him a withering look. ¡°I¡¯m the one telling the story.¡± She turned back to me. ¡°He¡¯s right though. Raphael and I grew up together. When we were children, we promised to marry each other. I intend to keep that promise.¡± Her expression grew soft. ¡°More importantly, I want to.¡±

    I tried to maintain a calm expression, even as I moved my hands beneath the table and clenched my fists. I wasn¡¯t sure how well I succeeded.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I kept putting it off,¡± Astra continued. ¡°The timing never seemed right. I felt bad about making Raphael wait, though he never said a word about it.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael shrugged.

    ¡°Your heart wasn¡¯t ready,¡± he said. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re worth the wait.¡±

    Astra gave him an affectionate look.

    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± she said, her expression turning sour. ¡°Big Sis Sidra had other ideas. Rather than let Raphael and I handle things ourselves, she decided to interfere and force the issue.¡± Anger twisted her features. ¡°Worst of all, she decided to use our marriage as a means to make a trade deal with Hall Master Elliot.¡±

    From the context, I guessed that this Hall Master Elliot was Cultivator Raphael¡¯s father.

    ¡°While I understand why you¡¯re angry,¡± Cultivator Raphael said. ¡°You have to admit, it is a mutually beneficial arrangement. The exchange of resources will benefit both of our halls. Not only that, but it will strengthen ties between Celestial Warrior Hall and Flame Fiend Hall, strengthening the stability and solidarity of the Dawn and Dusk Sect overall.¡±

    Astra slammed her fist on the table, though she must have held back because it remained undamaged.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how beneficial it is!¡± she said. ¡°Big Sidra had no business using our marriage as a bargaining chip! How dare she? It¡¯s our marriage, not hers!¡±

    ¡°With your mother in seclusion, she is the head of your family,¡± Raphael pointed out.

    Astra pointed a finger at him.

    ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± she demanded.

    Cultivator Raphael held his hands up in surrender and didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°To continue with the story,¡± Astra said, looking back at me. ¡°After Big Sis Sidra and I had a small fight, I left the Dawn and Dusk Sect for a time.¡±

    ¡°Small?¡± Cultivator Raphael asked. ¡°You call that a ¡®small fight¡¯? You and Vice Hall Master Sidra smashed through several arrays and destroyed a garden filled with rare herbs that Elder Ellery had been growing for the past century.¡±

    Astra smirked at him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°We only destroyed a single garden. It could have been much worse.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael opened his mouth to respond, but then paused and shook his head.

    ¡°I traveled for a bit after that,¡± Astra said, continuing the story. ¡°When I neared the Myriad Rivers Province, I decided to go see you, Darian. It was my way of getting revenge on Big Sis Sidra, small as though it might be. My plan was to check in on you, see how you were doing, and then leave. However, when I saw how Clan Wind Dance was treating you, I decided to take you away from that place. It wasn¡¯t to spite Big Sis Sidra, whatever you might think. You know everything that happened after.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael looked between us in confusion.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± he asked.

    Astra glanced at me. The look on her face said that it was my decision on whether or not to tell Cultivator Raphael about my past. While his presence irritated me, and I felt reluctant to reveal any weakness to him, I decided to go ahead and tell him regardless. As Astra¡¯s betrothed, he was my future brother-in-law. That made me more positively inclined towards him, despite my irritation.

    In a few brief sentences, I summarized my life at Mt. Wind Dance and how my kin there treated me. Cultivator Raphael¡¯s expression darkened when he heard my story.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you left them alive,¡± he said in a low, glancing at Astra. ¡°In your shoes, I would have scorched that entire mountain until only bare rock remained.¡±

    My opinion of Cultivator Raphael went up another notch when I heard that.

    ¡°Getting Darian out of there took precedence,¡± Astra said. She glanced at me. ¡°Cultivator Connor might still be alive. As the head of Clan Wind Dance, it¡¯s his decision on how to handle the matter.¡± She paused. ¡°And if he isn¡¯t alive, I didn¡¯t want to deprive Darian of the opportunity to get revenge himself.¡±

    I clenched my jaw at the mention of my father, and the possibility of him being alive. The chances were low, but not zero.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sis,¡± I said after a moment. ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in revenge. Those people aren¡¯t worth any more of my time. With the exception of Lucius¡­¡± And possibly my father ¡°¡­I wanted nothing to do with them.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael blinked at me in surprise.

    ¡°Huh,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s rather generous of you. Your older sisters are more than powerful enough to wipe out Clan Wind Dance. It wouldn¡¯t even be that difficult for them. If I remember correctly, Cultivator Connor was the only Nascent Soul cultivator in Clan Wind Dance. The rest should be at the Golden Core realm or below.¡± He shrugged. ¡°And that isn¡¯t even including your mother, who is an existence far above Nascent Soul cultivators.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°While I hate Clan Wind Dance for the way they treated me, that doesn¡¯t mean I want them all to die.¡± I paused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the cause of a massacre. I know that many would see such a sentiment as a weakness, but I don¡¯t care.¡± I looked at Astra. ¡°You once told me that our mother has lines that she won¡¯t cross, principles that she won¡¯t betray. Well, so do I. This is one of them.¡±

    Astra and Cultivator Raphael glanced at one another.

    ¡°That makes you an exception among cultivators,¡± Cultivator Raphael said. ¡°Others in your position wouldn¡¯t hesitate to massacre an entire clan for the sake of revenge.¡± He frowned. ¡°Myself included, depending on the revenge in question; and the clan for that matter.¡±

    ¡°Though there¡¯s nothing wrong with being a kind soul,¡± Astra said, reaching over to pat me on the shoulder.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Cultivation Raphael said. ¡°It¡¯s just difficult in our world, where the strong oppressing the weak is taken for granted.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I gave them both a withering look.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me like one.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not,¡± Astra said with a helpless expression on her face. ¡°It''s just that the world is a harsh place. Excessive kindness is a weakness, and can lead to your downfall if you¡¯re not careful.¡±

    I took a moment before responding.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of how harsh and cruel the world can be,¡± I said. ¡°I experienced it myself. I know exactly what it feels like to be the weakest among the weak. And that¡¯s exactly why I choose to be¡­different. I refuse to be like my kin.¡±

    Several seconds of silence followed my words, before Cultivator Raphael let out a chuckle.

    ¡°I wonder who he got that outlook from,¡± he said. ¡°He certainly didn¡¯t inherit it from Hall Master Nova.¡± He grinned at me. ¡°Your mother is rather famous for paying back slights and injuries tenfold.¡±

    I blinked at him, before I realized that Nova was my mother¡¯s name. This was my first time hearing it. Astra always referred to her as ¡°Mother¡± and I never thought to ask her about our mother¡¯s name.

    Nova. It fit, given what I heard about my mother.

    ¡°There is one thing that puzzles me,¡± Cultivation Raphael said with a frown. ¡°Why did you bring Cultivator Darian here instead of bringing him to the Dawn and Dusk Sect? Why are you keeping his presence a secret from your sisters?¡±

    ¡°At first I wanted to avoid punishment,¡± Astra explained. ¡°You know how Big Sis Sidra is. To her, Mother¡¯s word is law and disobedience must be severely punished. I thought that if I trained Darian and had him join the Dawn and Dusk Sect by passing the entrance exam, it would mitigate her anger somewhat.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t explain why you¡¯re keeping Cultivator Darian here. Even if you don¡¯t want him to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect by using your family¡¯s status, you could still bring him there for training.¡±

    Astra looked at me. Cultivator Raphael followed her gaze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Big Sis Sidra to send me back to Mt. Wind Dance,¡± I said in a quiet voice. ¡°According to the agreement between my parents, I was supposed to stay there for twenty years. When Big Sis Astra kidnapped me, she violated that agreement.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael looked at me in disbelief.

    ¡°Vice Hall Master Sidra wouldn¡¯t send you back to those people,¡± he said. ¡°While she may be stern and unyielding, she isn¡¯t that inflexible. If you tell her about the way Clan Wind Dance treated you, surely she would understand.¡±

    I looked him right in the eyes.

    ¡°Can you say with complete certainty that Big Sis Sidra wouldn¡¯t send me back to Mt. Wind Dance?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Raphael hesitated, before shaking his head.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°However, the chances are low. Vice Hall Master Sidra isn¡¯t heartless, despite what others say about her.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take that risk,¡± I said. ¡°I believe you, but any chance above zero is too high for me, even if it¡¯s a fraction of a percent. I cannot go back to Mt. Wind Dance. If I pass the entrance exam, I won¡¯t have to worry about that happening.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael glanced at Astra, who nodded.

    ¡°I see,¡± he said. ¡°Still, five and a half years is a long time for someone at your cultivation level. Are you sure you want to wait that long? Why not wait until the twenty year agreement expires and then head on over to the Dawn and Dusk Sect?¡±

    ¡°Seven months,¡± I said.

    Cultivator Raphael gave me a blank look.

    ¡°I plan on taking the upcoming entrance exam in seven months, not the one in five and a half years.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael chuckled, as if I had told an amusing joke. However, when he realized that I wasn¡¯t joking, his amusement faded.

    ¡°Are you being serious?¡± he asked, before turning to Astra. ¡°Is he being serious?¡±

    Astra sighed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said in a long suffering tone. ¡°It was my idea initially, even though I knew better, but Darian made it his own. No matter what I say, he remains insistent.¡± She paused. ¡°In his defense, he does have a good chance of being ready in time.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael scoffed.

    ¡°Of course it was your idea,¡± he said. ¡°You tend to jump before you look. However, unlike you, your brother isn¡¯t a Golden Core cultivator.¡± He turned towards me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Astra told you, Cultivator Darian, but you need to at least be in late Qi Condensation to even attempt the entrance exam. With your current cultivation, I doubt you¡¯ll be ready in time. If you had heavenly spirit roots, then perhaps you would have had a chance. However, since you¡¯re a divine demon, I know you don¡¯t.¡±

    My eyes widened.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Raphael smirked at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not blind,¡± he said. ¡°As a divine cultivator myself, I¡¯m more sensitive to divine qi and demonic qi than most other cultivators. Based on your aura, you practice a divine qi refining technique and a demonic physical refining technique.¡±

    My jaw dropped and I looked over at Astra.

    ¡°Like I told you before,¡± she said. ¡°Reading auras is an important skill. Having an idea of what kinds of cultivation techniques other cultivators practice, even a vague idea, would give you an immense advantage in battle.¡± She turned to Cultivator Raphael. ¡°However, you¡¯re wrong. Darian does have a chance at being ready in time.¡± She looked at me. ¡°Would you mind letting Raphael take a look at your body?¡±

    I hesitated for a moment, before nodding. I reached over to Cultivator Raphael, letting him take my hand. He probed me with his spirit sense. It felt different from Astra¡¯s, though I couldn¡¯t quite explain how. It felt¡­holier? That was the best way I could put it. After a few moments, he withdrew his spirit sense and let go of my hand.

    ¡°His physical refinement is at a higher level than his qi refinement,¡± Cultivator Raphael said, frowning. ¡°But I still don¡¯t see how he would be ready in time for the upcoming entrance exam.¡±

    ¡°It only took Darian three months to reach this point,¡± Astra said with a proud smile.

    Cultivator Raphael looked at her with a surprised expression on his face.

    ¡°Truly?¡± he asked.

    Astra nodded.

    ¡°His aptitude for physical refinement is the highest I¡¯ve seen,¡± she said. ¡°He surpasses even Big Sis Estelle.¡± She nodded in my direction. ¡°At this rate, it¡¯s possible that he could reach the physical refinement of late Qi condensation in time.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael looked thoughtful for a moment, before frowning.

    ¡°Possible, but not guaranteed,¡± he said. ¡°If you gave him the right medicines-¡­¡±

    Astra cut him off with a slashing gesture.

    ¡°No,¡± she said in a firm tone. ¡°You know the philosophy of our Flame Fiend Hall. Our disciples must earn their cultivation resources. Giving them resources they haven¡¯t earned is detrimental to their progress.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael gave her a wry smile.

    ¡°I understand that,¡± he said. ¡°However, Cultivator Darian isn¡¯t a disciple of Flame Fiend Hall. Surely you can make an exception.¡±

    Astra shook her head.

    ¡°He is still a member of our family,¡± she said.

    ¡°And I intend to join Flame Fiend Hall when I do enter the Dawn and Dusk Sect,¡± I pointed out.

    Cultivator Raphael looked between the both of us before sighing.

    ¡°Very well,¡± he said. ¡°I understand.¡± He looked at me. ¡°I should point out that as a divine demon, you don¡¯t have to go through all of this. You can skip the entrance exam. Becoming a divine demon is an accomplishment few ever achieve. The Dawn and Dusk Sect would accept you on that basis alone.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I want to take the upcoming entrance exam,¡± I said.

    Cultivator Raphael chuckled when he heard that.

    ¡°He certainly inherited your family¡¯s stubbornness,¡± he said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Astra said in a prim tone. ¡°I am the very soul of level headedness.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael and I glanced at each in shared understanding. Astra scowled when she noticed this, but didn¡¯t say anything about it.

    ¡°However, now that you¡¯re here, Raphael,¡± she said instead. ¡°There is a way Darian can speed up his progress in physical refinement. Isn¡¯t your cousin studying to become a spirit chef?¡±

    Cultivator Raphael gave her a questioning look.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said after some hesitation.

    ¡°Spirit chef?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Spirit chefs use special ingredients to cook food that can benefit one¡¯s cultivation,¡± Astra explained. ¡°This applies to both qi refiners and physical refiners.¡± She grinned at me. ¡°Their cooking is also several leagues above mortal food in deliciousness.¡±

    Food that tasted delicious and benefited one¡¯s cultivation? My mouth watered at the mere thought.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you didn¡¯t want to give Cultivator Darian resources that he hasn¡¯t earned?¡± Cultivator Raphael asked, raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t giving him meals cooked by Amaya go against that?¡±

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t do anything to earn those meals, then yes,¡± Astra said. She looked at me. ¡°Are you still interested in hunting spirit beasts and demonic beasts in order to gain combat experience?¡±

    I smiled at her and nodded with enthusiasm.

    ¡°See?¡± Astra asked, smirking at Cultivator Raphael. ¡°Darian can hunt spirit beasts and demonic beasts for their meat, you can bring that meat to your cousin so she can cook it, and then Darian can eat the meals she cooks to speed up his physical refinement.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael gave her an odd look.

    ¡°You know,¡± he said. ¡°Most older sisters would hesitate before sending their little brothers off to fight demonic beasts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not most older sisters,¡± Astra said. ¡°Besides, we can just have Darian hunt low rank demonic beasts. He¡¯ll be fine once he reaches the physical refinement equivalent of mid Qi Condensation.¡±

    ¡°¡®We?¡¯¡± Cultivator Raphael asked. ¡°While I won¡¯t reveal your secret, I haven¡¯t agreed to help you train Cultivator Darian.¡±

    Astra looked at him for a moment, before her expression turned pleading and pitiful. Her eyes grew wide and teary, her lips trembled, and she cupped her hands in front of her.

    ¡°Please, Raphael?¡± she asked in a small voice. ¡°This is important to me, and I would very much appreciate your help. Darian is a divine demon. As a demonic cultivator, there is only so much that I can teach him on my own. You have access to divine techniques and mystic arts that I don¡¯t.¡± She reached over to touch his shoulder. ¡°Think of it as doing a favor for family. After all, the two of you are going to be brothers in the near future.¡±

    Seeing Astra act like this left me stunned. Cultivator Raphael, on the other hand, remained unfazed. It was clear that this wasn¡¯t the first time my older sister had tried this with him.

    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Cultivator Raphael said in a flat voice. ¡°What are you offering? I love you, but if I help you with this, I risk running afoul with Vice Hall Master Sidra. The only person who scares me more than her is your mother. You know this. So, what are you offering in payment?¡±

    The pitiful expression disappeared from Astra¡¯s face and she scowled at him.

    ¡°How did I ever fall in love with a heartless man like you?¡± she asked in her normal voice.

    Cultivator Raphael just raised an eyebrow at her in response.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Astra said, rolling her eyes. ¡°I found a piece of Radiant Iron Ore. I planned on using it to refine a magic treasure for Big Sis Sidra, as part of my peace offering to her, but I suppose I can give it to you instead. You can use it to increase the power of your Heaven Piercing Spear by a whole grade.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of Radiant Iron Ore. I didn¡¯t know what that was, but it sounded valuable.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± he said. ¡°Demonic cultivators have no use for magic treasures refined from Radiant Iron Ore. It¡¯s a divine natural treasure.¡± He narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°You were going to give it to me anyway, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Astra¡¯s scowl deepened.

    ¡°Do you want the Radiant Iron Ore or not?¡± she demanded.

    Cultivator Raphael sighed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you train Cultivator Darian.¡± He smiled at me. ¡°It can be a bonding experience between brothers.¡±

    I had mixed feelings about this. On the one hand, Cultivator Raphael irritated me. On the other hand, I needed his help if I wanted to be ready for the entrance exam in time. Not only could he teach me divine mystic arts, but the meals cooked by his cousin would speed up the progress of my physical refinement. While there was a chance I could make it without him, there was also a chance that I wouldn¡¯t. It was better to be safe than sorry. Besides, while he irritated me, Cultivator Raphael reminded me somewhat of Lucius.

    ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Raphael,¡± I said, giving him a slight nod. ¡°I look forward to learning from you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t thank me,¡± he said. ¡°Your sister is paying me for it.¡± He grinned. ¡°I also intend to poach you for Celestial Warrior Hall. Divine demons are rare, and this is an opportunity that may never happen again. I¡¯d be a fool not to take advantage of it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± Astra said, a warning in her voice. ¡°He belongs to Flame Fiend Hall.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said, giving him a flat look.

    Cultivator Raphael¡¯s grin just widened in response. And just like that, I gained a second teacher.

 Chapter 15: Devil Hog

    It took some time for me to adjust to Cultivator Raphael¡¯s presence in Astra¡¯s old immortal cave. While he was a core disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect like my older sister, he had no duties other than to cultivate. He had no plans to become an elder, and therefore didn¡¯t need the contribution like Astra did. This meant that he had more free time than she did and could move into the immortal cave without issue.

    While this annoyed me, the idea had merit beyond the tutelage I received from Cultivator Raphael. If nothing else, his presence in the immortal cave masked my own. According to him, he wasn¡¯t the only one who had noticed Astra¡¯s odd movements over the past few months. Others within the sect were curious about what she was up to, including Big Sis Sidra, which was the last thing we wanted.

    With Cultivator Raphael here, Astra could pretend that she was just sneaking off to meet with her lover/betrothed. While it was inappropriate for a man and a woman who weren¡¯t related to each other to live together before marriage, it wasn¡¯t unheard of. Unless someone else came by to investigate, no one would discover the truth of the matter.

    Not that they would be able to enter the immortal cave if they did come by. The arrays Astra set up prevented most from even approaching the cave¡¯s entrance. Cultivator Raphael had bypassed them because he was one of the few exceptions, which allowed him to just stroll in unimpeded. Astra fixed this flaw to prevent any further mishaps.

    Still, after living in the immortal cave with just my older sister for company, it took some time to get used to Cultivator Raphael¡¯s presence. Even back on Mt. Wind Dance I lived on my own, so sharing living quarters with another person was a novel experience for me. While Astra spent time in her old immortal cave, her duties to the Dawn and Dusk Sect kept her busy for long stretches of time.

    Cultivator Raphael himself helped ease the transition. While his presence annoyed me, the man himself was an amiable soul. He was easy to get along with. On his first night in the cave, he shared a bottle of spirit wine with me, which lowered my barriers. Like spirit tea, it was a beverage that contained small amounts of qi. It tasted delicious and increased one¡¯s cultivation by a minuscule amount.

    It helped that I learned a lot from Cultivator Raphael. Under his tutelage, I filled in the gaps in my cultivation knowledge and learned more about cultivator society; at least for the Northern Region. From him, I learned that the world of cultivation was much bigger than I realized.

    Seven sects known as the Seven Great Northern Sects, dominated the Northern Region. They had the most power, and therefore claimed the most territory and resources. The Dawn and Dusk Sect was one of these Seven Great Sects. While it wasn¡¯t the most powerful one, it was among the top three. It was also the only Unorthodox sect among the Seven Great Northern Sects. The rest were evenly divided between the Righteous sects and the Demonic sects.

    According to Cultivator Raphael, this was unusual. Few Unorthodox sects ever rose to a position of prominence. The Righteous sects and the Demonic sects often trampled over them and kept them suppressed. One of the reasons why the Dawn and Dusk Sect was an exception was because of its divine demons. This allowed it to stand toe to toe with the rest of the Seven Great Northern Sects.

    There were also countless smaller and weaker sects dotted around the three continents that made up the Northern Region, as well as an even larger number of cultivator clans. Since spirit roots were passed down from parent to child, cultivators often established clans in order to increase the number of potential cultivators in the world. Many clans were founded by disciples from the many sects that called the Northern Region home, and thus had strong ties to those sects.

    However, a few were founded by rogue cultivators and were therefore independent from any sect. Clan Wind Dance was among these few. Not that it mattered to me. Except for Lucius and my father, I cared little for Clan Wind Dance. I mean, I would get revenge on my uncle and Zayne if the opportunity presented itself. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t bother with them. It was a waste of time, and I would rather focus on my cultivation.

    All of these sects and clans were autonomous powers in their own right, able to govern themselves and their territory as they saw fit. As long as they swore fealty to the Azure Dragon Emperor and paid their taxes, they were given a lot of leeway. However, this freedom came at a cost. They had to rely entirely on themselves for their own safety and security.

    In addition to teaching me about cultivation and cultivator society, Cultivator Raphael also taught me two divine mystic arts. The first was Heavenly Seal. This mystic art restricted an opponent''s movements for a time. It also prevented them from using demonic and ghostly mystic arts. While useful, Heavenly Seal had its drawbacks. Its power depended on my own, meaning it was most effective against opponents that were weaker than me or on the same level of power at most. Using it against opponents stronger than me was a gamble. If they broke the seal, I would suffer from backlash.

    The second divine mystic art that Cultivator Raphael taught me was Heavenly Shield. It was a defensive mystic art that summoned a barrier to protect me from harm. While it held its own against most attacks, like all divine mystic arts, it was particularly effective against demons, the undead, and other unholy beings.

    Cultivator Raphael also taught me how to convert regular mystic arts into divine mystic arts. So Fire Serpent became Divine Fire Serpent, Fire Fist became Divine Fire Fist, and so on. While this didn¡¯t make them any more powerful, it made them more effective against creatures weak to divine qi. Cultivator Raphael demonstrated this with Astra¡¯s assistance. My older sister summoned a black demonic flame, which Cultivator Raphael snuffed out using a golden divine flame of equal strength.

    Cultivator Raphael and I also sparred often. He turned out to be a tricky opponent to face. Unlike Astra, who was a ferocious and aggressive opponent, Cultivator Raphael was more cautious and defensive. His spear gave him more reach, which he used to great effect by keeping me at bay. Finding ways past his spear was an ordeal in and of itself, and that was with him going easy on me. It was an illuminating, if frustrating, experience.

    My sister and her betrothed also helped me temper my mind. Cultivators could use their spirit sense to pressure and overpower the minds of others, as long as their spirit sense was strong enough. By subjecting myself to the pressure created by the spirit sense of a stronger cultivator, I could temper my mind the same way I tempered my body using demonic qi. It was grueling and painful, but the results were well worth it.

    Under the combined tutelage of Astra and Cultivator Raphael, I increased my proficiency with my mystic arts and my martial arts at a rapid pace. So much so that as soon as I reached the physical refinement equivalent of mid Qi Condensation realm, both Astra and Cultivator Raphael declared me ready to hunt down the weakest of demonic beasts.

    <hr>

    Several weeks after Cultivator Raphael moved into Astra¡¯s old immortal cave, I found myself in a nameless forest that bordered the Black Mist Mountains. While there wasn¡¯t as much demonic qi in this forest as there was within the purplish-black mist that gave the Black Mist Mountains their name, there was enough to taint the forest and corrupt it.

    The trees in this forest were all twisted things that looked more like the claws of some demonic creature than anything else. Their leaves weren¡¯t green, but rather a purplish-black similar in color to the mist within the Black Mist Mountains. The trees formed a thick canopy overhead, blocking out most of the sunlight. This didn¡¯t present a problem to me, due to my cultivation, but a mortal would have had difficulty navigating their way through in such dim lighting.

    The rest of the plants within the forest weren¡¯t any better. Many of them were spiky or had sharp leaves, ready to wound the careless and unwary. Even the soil itself seemed twisted and corrupted, unable to sustain any kind of life. Yet, it somehow did. The air smelled acrid, and tasted the same, though not to an unbearable degree.

    Small creatures scurried about, making noise with their movements but otherwise keeping their presence hidden. These weren¡¯t true demonic beasts, but regular animals that were tainted by the ambient demonic qi within the environment. It made them more vicious and aggressive than their mundane counterparts. They left me alone because I was a cultivator and I didn¡¯t bother hiding my aura, but they would have attacked a mortal without hesitation.

    Not that a mortal had any business being in this forest in the first place. While there wasn¡¯t that much demonic qi in the area, it was still poisonous to mortals. Just breathing in the air would be enough to kill one. Even low level cultivators would have difficulty navigating through this forest, unless they took the proper precautions. As demonkin, and a divine demon at that, the demonic qi in the area didn¡¯t bother me at all.

    All in all, while I found this forest eerie and unpleasant, it was the perfect place to hunt low level demonic beasts. Like cultivators, demonic beasts were ranked by their strength. Rank One demonic beasts were the equivalent of Qi Condensation cultivators, Rank Two demonic beasts were equivalent to Foundation Establishment cultivators, and so on. Also like cultivation realms, these ranks were further divided into early, mid, late, and peak.

    The demonic qi in this nameless forest was enough for early to mid Rank One demonic beasts to appear, but nothing more powerful than that. This meant that I could hunt demonic beasts to my heart¡¯s content while minimizing the risks involved. In fact, low level cultivators often came to this forest for that exact reason. Not only could they gain combat experience, but demonic beasts themselves were valuable. They could be hunted for their body parts or tamed as pets.

    According to Astra, hunting down demon beasts was how many low level disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect earned extra spirit stones for themselves. For the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall, it was their main source of income. Unlike the other halls of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, Flame Fiend Hall didn¡¯t provide its disciples with a stipend of spirit stones and cultivation pills. Instead, it expected its disciples to rely on themselves in this regard. While this took time away from cultivating, it also encouraged the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall to go out and experience the world, which was valuable in itself.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    After they deemed me ready, Astra and Cultivator Raphael dropped me off in this forest before making themselves scarce. I knew they were nearby, watching over me, but they wouldn¡¯t interfere unless my life was in danger. If I wanted to hunt down a demon beast in order to have Cultivator Raphael¡¯s cousin cook it for me, I could only rely on myself.

    As I walked through the forest, I maintained a vigilant watch over my surroundings. While I knew that Astra and Cultivator Raphael wouldn¡¯t let me die, a moment of carelessness could lead to serious injury. So I kept an eye out for potential threats, as well as any nearby demon beasts.

    While I caught sight of several animals tainted by the demonic qi in the environment, finding a true demon beast took much longer. The former weren¡¯t worth the time and effort it took to hunt them down. Any benefit I would gain from eating them would be minimal at best.

    About an hour after Astra and Cultivator Raphael dropped me off, I found my first target. It was a boar, or a boar-like, demon beast about twice the size of a regular boar. Its solid black hide was covered in a layer of needle-like fur, sharp and pointed. A pair of oversized tusks, also solid black, protruded from its mouth. The demon beast made snuffling sounds as it dug through the ground near the base of a tree, looking for something.

    I snuck my way towards the boar demon beast making as little noise as possible. It must have heard me anyway, because soon after I caught sight of it, the creature stopped rooting around and whirled around to face me. A pair of crimson beady eyes stared at me from its face. A Devil Hog.

    Devil Hogs were early Rank One demon beasts known for their tough hides and vicious tempers. They were the most common kind of demon beast within this forest, and the one most hunted by cultivators. A Devil Hog¡¯s bones and tusks could be used to refine low-grade to mid-grade offensive magic treasures, while its hide could be used to refine defensive magic treasures. Consuming its flesh benefited demonic physical refiners, like myself and Astra, especially when prepared by a spirit chef.

    Unlike many other demon beasts, a Devil Hog couldn¡¯t use any mystic arts or innate abilities. It relied entirely on its powerful physique, making it a tough opponent for early Qi Condensation cultivators and their physical refinement counterparts. As the physical refinement equivalent of a mid Qi Condensation cultivation, I should have no problem dealing with a Devil Hog. However, that was no excuse for carelessness. Even regular boars were tenacious creatures, a Devil Hog would be even more so.

    All these thoughts passed through my head in the blink of an eye. The Devil Hog pawed the ground with its trotter, before it aimed its tusks towards me and charged in my direction. As it rushed towards me, the Devil Hog let out an unholy squeal. The sudden charge and the loud squeal caught me off guard, delaying my reaction. By the time I regained my composure, the Devil Hog was almost upon me.

    I jumped to the side just in time, dodging the Devil Hog¡¯s tusks. Despite my lapse, I had no trouble avoiding the attack. I was used to sparring with Astra and Cultivator Raphael, who both moved at much faster speeds. Avoiding the Devil Hog¡¯s attack was rather easy compared to dealing with either of them.

    The Devil Hog charged past me for several feet before it managed to stop itself. After sighting me again, it let out another squeal and charged at me once more. This time, I was more than ready for it.

    As the Devil Hog bore down on me, I considered my options before deciding on a course of action. When it neared me, I dodged to the side again. However, the Devil Hog must have anticipated this because it turned its head to try and gore me with its tusks even as I dodged its charge. I managed to avoid the tusk, though it drew a line of fire across my skin as it grazed me.

    I retaliated with an attack of my own. My fist slammed into the Devil Hog¡¯s front leg, right in its knee. A sickening crack filled the air as I broke the Devil Hog¡¯s leg and the demon beast let out a pained squeal. Unable to support its weight, it slammed into the ground and left furrow in the earth.

    Rather than attack right away, I whirled around and performed a series of hand seals.

    [Divine Arts: Heavenly Seal]

    A golden light emerged from my hands, before manifesting into a circular golden seal made from divine qi. The golden seal floated in the air for a brief moment before it flew over to the Devil Hog and enveloped it. The demon beast struggled against the seal, letting out several panicked squeals as it did so. However, no matter how hard it tried to free itself, the Devil Hog couldn¡¯t break free within a short amount of time.

    Taking advantage of its immobility, I pounced on the Devil Hog, aiming for its vital points. After several well aimed blows, it stopped moving. However, to be safe, I hit it a few more times just in case.

    When I saw that I had truly killed the Devil Hog, I stepped back and let the golden seal fade away. Afterwards, I took stock of my condition. Other than the scratch on my side where the Devil Hog grazed me, I had no other injuries. I wasn¡¯t even winded. Despite that, I felt my heart pounding in my chest.

    Astra and Cultivator Raphael appeared next to me, as if from thin air.

    ¡°How does it feel, Little Demon?¡± Astra asked, grinning at me. ¡°Your first kill that is?¡±

    ¡°Based on the smile on his face, it seems like we have another martial idiot on our hands,¡± Cultivator Raphael observed with a raised eyebrow.

    It was in that moment that I realized that I wore a wide smile on my face. My heart wasn¡¯t pounding from fear but from excitement. The Devil Hog¡¯s blood covered my hands, and the smell of it filled my nostrils. However, I felt vindicated rather than sickened. Not only had I faced my first foe in a life or death situation, but I had won an almost perfect victory.

    ¡°It feels amazing,¡± I said in response to Astra¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so alive.¡±

    Astra snorted and rolled her eyes. Despite that, she wore a fond smile on her face.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you finish it off from a distance?¡± Cultivator Raphael asked, taking on what I called his teaching tone. ¡°You had plenty of ways to deal with the Devil Hog from outside its range. Why did you risk letting it get close to you?¡±

    This was something Cultivator Raphael liked to do when teaching me or after we sparred. He asked me to explain why I gave a certain answer or acted a certain way, before offering his own thoughts on the matter. This method of making me question myself, in both thought and deed, helped me find my flaws faster than I would have otherwise.

    ¡°I wanted to conserve my qi,¡± I answered. ¡°I¡¯m here to hunt multiple demon beasts, not just one Devil Hog. With my weak cultivation base, my qi is limited. It would have taken several spells to kill it from a distance rather than the one I used to restrain it. It was more efficient.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it took you longer to kill the Devil Hog this way,¡± Cultivator Raphael pointed out. ¡°Not only that, but you suffered an injury that you wouldn¡¯t have otherwise, minor though it might be. Conserving your qi isn¡¯t a bad idea most of the time, but sometimes killing your enemy as soon as possible is more important.¡± He gestured to the Devil Hog¡¯s corpse. ¡°Also, if you planned on conserving your qi, why did you cast Heavenly Seal after you gave it a crippling blow? Why bother using Heavenly Seal at all at that point?¡±

    ¡°Animals are at their most dangerous when they¡¯re desperate, and I see no reason why demon beasts would be any different,¡± I pointed out. ¡°If I had approached the Devil Hog without restraining it with Heavenly Seal first, I would have risked an even more severe injury. As for why I used Heavenly Seal after I crippled the Devil Hog instead of before, I didn¡¯t know if I was strong enough to restrain the Devil Hog without weakening it first. I didn¡¯t want to risk backlash. Using Heavenly Seal at that moment in time seemed like the safest option, considering the circumstances.¡±

    Astra and Cultivator Raphael glanced at each other.

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± my older sister said. ¡°You get a passing grade. While you could have done better, you could have done worse.¡±

    I beamed at Astra. I then placed the Devil Hog¡¯s corpse in a storage ring Astra had lent to me for the occasion, before heading over to the spot where I saw it digging around. I started digging in the same spot with my bare hands. At my current cultivation, moving around some dirt was a simple and easy task.

    ¡°What are you doing, Darian?¡± Astra asked, walking over to stand next to me. Cultivator Raphael joined her.

    ¡°The Devil Hog was looking for something,¡± I explained. ¡°I want to see what it is. Maybe it¡¯s something valuable.¡±

    ¡°I doubt it,¡± Astra said with a snort. ¡°The spirit herbs and medicines you can find in this forest are only useful to Qi Condensation cultivators.¡±

    ¡°Your brother is a Qi Condensation cultivator,¡± Cultivator Raphael pointed out.

    Astra scowled at him.

    ¡°Shush you.¡±

    After digging for several more minutes, I found what the Devil Hog had been after. It was some kind of lumpy black fungus with white spots all over it. I dug the fungus out of the ground and inspected it. It was about the size of my hand. Based on the traces of qi it emitted, I knew it was some kind of spirit herb. However, I didn¡¯t recognize what kind of spirit herb it was.

    ¡°A White Spotted Black Truffle?¡± Astra exclaimed. ¡°It can¡¯t be! Let me see that.¡±

    Before I could even react, Astra snatched the fungus from my hands. She studied it for a moment, before her eyes widened and her jaw dropped.

    ¡°It is a White Spotted Black Truffle!¡± my older sister said, before looking at me in disbelief. ¡°It took me a decade to find my first White Spotted Black Truffle, but you managed to find one during your first trip to this forest? How? That¡¯s not fair!¡±

    Cultivator Raphael started laughing so hard that he clutched his stomach and hunched over. With a pained look, Astra handed the fungus back to me. I gave her a questioning look.

    ¡°Is this valuable then?¡± I asked her.

    While Astra and Cultivator Raphael had taught me a lot about cultivation, they hadn¡¯t taught me much about spirit herbs. What little I did know was a drop in the ocean compared to the variety of spirits herbs and other natural treasures out there.

    ¡°White Spotted Black Truffles are prized by low level demonic physical refiners such as yourself,¡± Cultivator Raphael said after he managed to calm himself down. ¡°Not only does consuming one strengthen your physique by a small but noticeable amount, but they¡¯re also quite delicious.¡± He gestured to the fungus in my hands. ¡°They¡¯re also rare, since they can only grow under certain conditions and take about a century to mature. Finding one on your first outing in this forest means that you have no small amount of luck, Cultivator Darian.¡±

    As I listened to Cultivator Raphael¡¯s words, I grew more and more excited. The prospect of eating a spirit herb that not only strengthened my physique but also tasted delicious made my mouth water. Not wanting to waste this opportunity, I pulled a wooden box out of the storage ring. It emitted an astonishing amount of qi.

    Spirit herbs and other natural treasures lost their potency over time if they weren¡¯t stored in magical treasures created specifically for that reason. This wooden box was one such container that Astra had lent to me, just in case I found a natural treasure worth keeping.

    I stored the White Spotted Black Truffle inside the wooden box, before placing the box inside the storage ring. Afterwards, I continued on my way. As excited as I was about finding such a rare natural treasure, the day was young and there were plenty of demon beasts to hunt in this forest.

 Chapter 16: South Vale

    Several months passed by in the blink of an eye. Autumn, winter, and spring came and went, yet I hardly noticed. Instead, I devoted all my time to training, cultivating, and hunting demon beasts in the nearby nameless forest, working myself to the bone in order to be ready in time for the upcoming entrance exam for the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    In that time, I reached the third small realm of the Qi Condensation realm. A worthy achievement for someone of my aptitude, but not anything special. It certainly wasn¡¯t enough for me to qualify for the entrance exam. However, I wasn¡¯t just a qi refiner. I was also a physical refiner. And, after months of harsh and grueling training, I managed to reach the physical refinement equivalent of late Qi Condensation with about a week to spare.

    When this happened, I bounced around like a rabbit, unable to contain my excitement. Astra and Cultivator Raphael found this amusing, and the three of us held a small feast to celebrate. We ate food provided by Cultivator Raphael¡¯s cousin, Amaya White Wing, cooked from demon beasts that I had hunted the month before. The feast also counted as a celebration for my seventeenth birthday.

    Unlike my previous birthdays, which I spent in front of my father¡¯s immortal cave after humiliating myself in front of my kin, I spent this birthday with people who loved me and cared about me. It was the best day of my life, and I teared up a bit. Astra and Cultivator Raphael pretended not to notice. For that, I was grateful.

    In fact, I was grateful to Astra and Cultivator Raphael for a lot of things. It was thanks to them that I had reached this point within such a short amount of time. Not only did they both teach me and offered me guidance, but they also trained me in body, mind, and soul. Under their tutelage, I progressed at a rapid rate.

    Not only that, but the meals cooked by Cultivator Raphael¡¯s cousin increased the speed of my physical refinement. Otherwise, I doubted that I would have reached the physical refinement equivalent of late Qi Condensation within the time limit.

    I made a mental note to thank her for her services when I finally met the woman. She played an integral part in my progress, yet she didn¡¯t even know that I existed. According to Cultivator Raphael, the cover story he used was that the meals he had her cook were for Astra. This was to further deflect suspicion away from our true activities.

    After the celebration, Astra and Cultivator Raphael presented me with several gifts, both for my birthday and as a reward for making it this far. At first I tried to refuse, since the two of them had already given me so much, but they insisted. After a while, I gave in and accepted their gifts.

    Astra gave me a low-grade storage ring, a bottle of medicine pills used to heal injuries, and a high-grade Qi Condensation magic treasure: a pair of fingerless leather gauntlets reinforced with black metal studs. While this magic treasure didn¡¯t have any special abilities, it was perfect for an unarmed combatant such as myself.

    Cultivator Raphael also gave me a bottle of medicine pills, ones that served as antidotes for a variety of poisons, as well as another high-grade Qi Condensation magic treasure: a white tortoise shell inscribed with a series of magical symbols. It was a defensive magic treasure that would protect me from harm.

    While I knew the Heavenly Shield mystic art, it was almost always better to use defensive magic treasures since they used less qi and provided more protection. The only exception would be if I faced demons, ghosts, or other unholy beings.

    Cultivator Raphael also gave me a small bag with ten low-grade spirit stones. Spirit stones were chunks of crystallized qi that cultivators extracted from spirit stone mines. Despite the name, these weren¡¯t actual mines but naturally formed arrays that condensed the ambient qi within the environment into a physical form. These spirit mines were rare and couldn¡¯t be artificially recreated, increasing their value. Entire wars had been fought over ownership of a single spirit stone mine.

    Since spirit stones were crystallized qi, cultivators had plenty of uses for them. From advancing one¡¯s cultivation, to restoring one¡¯s inner qi, to powering arrays. Spirit stones were also used as a form of currency, since all cultivators valued spirit stones. Like magic treasures and natural treasures, spirit stones were divided into grades. A spirit stone¡¯s grade depended on the strength and purity of the qi it contained. Low-grade spirit stones were the most common and least valuable kind.

    I felt touched by all these gifts, and it took me the rest of the night to regain my composure. After that, the three of us spent the rest of the week preparing to move out of the cave, since we no longer needed it. The days passed by one after the other, and before I knew it the day of the exam had arrived.

    <hr>

    The Dawn and Dusk Sect occupied a mountain range known as the Dawn and Dusk Mountains, which spanned hundreds of miles. I didn¡¯t know if the sect was named after the mountains, or if the mountains were named after the sect. Not even Astra or Cultivator Raphael knew. To them, it had always been that way and neither one of them had been interested in finding out the truth of the matter.

    Regardless, the Dawn and Dusk Mountains occupied the heart of the Whispering Hills province, which had an abundance of natural treasures and other cultivation resources. The Whispering Hills province also bordered the south-eastern edge of the Black Mist Mountains. Astra¡¯s old immortal cave was located near the border between these two, which was how she had been able to fly back and forth with relative ease.

    The Whispering Hills province was also on the opposite end of the continent of the Myriad Rivers province, the home of Clan Wind Dance. When Astra took me away from Mt. Wind Dance, she used a teleportation array to cut down on travel time. Otherwise, it would have taken her weeks to reach her old immortal cave from the Myriad Rivers province instead of days.

    At first I was amazed that Astra would put in all this effort for me, but then I found out that each of the major cities within the Northern Region were all connected to each other through a network of teleportation arrays, including the ones on the other continents. However, not just anyone could use these teleportation arrays. One either needed to know the right people, or one needed to pay an exorbitant amount of spirit stones. Even so, traveling from one end of the continent to the other was a simple matter for those with either the right connections or a surplus of spirit stones.

    Several powerful arrays protected the Dawn and Dusk Mountains, preventing any intruders from sneaking their way in. Only disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect could bypass these arrays without issue. Everyone else had to go through South Vale, a large town located in a valley at the southern end of the mountain range.

    At dawn on the day of the entrance exam, Astra and Cultivator Raphael dropped me off in South Vale and gave me directions on where to go from there. After that, I was on my own. While they would watch over me during the entrance exam, they wouldn¡¯t interfere in any way. Whether or not I passed would depend entirely on my own abilities and luck.

    As I walked through South Vale, I looked around with wide eyed wonder. It had been a while since I saw anything other than gray stone walls, purplish-black mist, and menacing mountains. I drank in all the sights, sounds, and smells that surrounded me. It was also a beautiful summer day, with bright clear skies.

    As I looked around, I must have seemed like a country bumpkin visiting a large town for the first time, because that¡¯s exactly what I was. While I had visited the mortal town located near the base of Mt. Wind Dance a few times, South Vale was on a different scale altogether. The town itself was larger, and so were the buildings, but there were also a lot more people. Instead of thousands, there were tens of thousands.

    The biggest difference, however, was that South Vale wasn¡¯t a town of mortals, it was a town of cultivators. Everyone I saw was a cultivator. Most were Qi Condensation cultivators, like myself, though I saw a few Foundation Establishment cultivators. I didn¡¯t see any Golden Core cultivators, however, which left me a little disappointed.

    Most of the cultivators were dressed in the typical style of the Azure Dragon Empire, robes for the most part, but a few were more¡­eccentric. I saw one figure whose entire body was covered in feathers, to the point where I couldn¡¯t tell if they were male or female. Another was a man who wore nothing but a loincloth to preserve his modesty. However, tattoos of strange and magical creatures covered him from head to toe. These tattoos moved about, as if they were alive. One, a tattoo of a winged crimson python, noticed me staring at it and winked at me.

    There were other differences between South Vale and the one mortal town as well. Like the latter, a number of shops and businesses offered their wares and services to passersby. However, the wares and services offered by the shops and businesses in South Vale would never be found in a mortal town.

    I saw one shop that sold talismans; limited use magic treasures whose effects depended on the talisman in question. I saw another shop selling tamed spirit beasts. A third shop sold manuals for all sorts of mystic arts and cultivation techniques. However, given the context, I didn¡¯t think that any of these manuals were rare or powerful.

    As I walked through the streets of South Vale, I was tempted to explore the town and browse through the shops. However, I was limited in both time and money. If I didn¡¯t register for the entrance exam in time, I would miss out on this hard-earned opportunity and have to wait five more years for the next one. With some reluctance, I shook my head and quickened my steps.

    <hr>

    According to Astra and Cultivator Raphael, the Dawn and Dusk Sect had branch offices in every large town and city within the Whispering Hills province, including mortal towns and cities. This was to keep an eye on their territory, which spanned the entire province, as well as for the sake of recruitment. In order to even take the entrance exam, one either needed to pay a hefty fee or a letter of introduction from a manager from one of these branch offices.

    The branch office for South Vale, as the one closest to the Dawn and Dusk Sect itself, also served as the sect¡¯s main point of contact with the general public. It reminded me a lot of Clan Wind Dance¡¯s main hall, though the branch office was larger and more opulent.

    It stood at three stories tall and took up twice as much land as Clan Wind Dance¡¯s main hall. A chest-high wall surrounded the office, more for decorative purposes than anything. After all, cultivators could jump over such a short wall with ease. However, I noticed that the branch office was protected by a series of arrays.

    A large stone courtyard occupied the space between the chest-high wall and the branch office itself. Hundreds had gathered inside this courtyard. They varied in age, cultivation level, and appearance. Some were children as young as twelve or fourteen, while others were well into old age.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    The one thing that most of them had in common was that they were in the Qi Condensation realm. Only a few were in the Foundation Establishment realm or above. Based on this, I guessed that the Qi Condensation cultivators were potential recruits hoping to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect, while those in the Foundation Establishment realm and above were their friends and family.

    From what Astra and Cultivator Raphael told me, the Dawn and Dusk Sect didn¡¯t recruit anyone above the Qi Condensation realm except by special invite. This was because the sect preferred to nurture its disciples from a young age. The Foundation Establishment realm was the cutoff point because the quality of one¡¯s foundation determined one¡¯s future on the path towards immortality.

    Cultivators with weak foundations would never advance beyond the Foundation Establishment realm unless they were extremely lucky, while those with strong foundations had a much higher chance of reaching the Golden Core realm and above. Rather than fix a weak foundation, the Dawn and Dusk Sect wanted its disciples to build strong foundations from the very beginning. Of course, there were always exceptions.

    Most of the crowd milled about in the courtyard, while a steady stream entered and exited the branch office itself. I¡¯m guessing the ones milling about had already registered inside. The sound of their chatter washed over me like a wave.

    I joined the stream of people entering the branch office and found myself in a large rectangular hall. Two rows of desks lined the long walls, manned by Qi Condensation cultivators wearing simple black and white uniforms. From what I remembered, these were outer disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    They belonged to no hall in particular and were responsible for handling much of the sect¡¯s menial labor, including administrative work. While the sect¡¯s inner disciples would oversee the entrance exam itself, the sect¡¯s outer disciples handled everything else, such as registration.

    I waited for one of the outer disciples to become free, before making my way over to register. The outer disciple, a young woman in her early twenties, raised an eyebrow at me when I approached. Not that I blamed her, given my attire.

    Paranoid that Big Sis Sidra might interfere with my registration if she realized who I was, I asked Astra to help me disguise myself. She told me that this was unnecessary, since interfering with the entrance exam was forbidden, but I insisted. In the end, she relented. Rather than my usual outfit of a red vest with red trousers, I now wore a set of simple crimson robes and a plain wooden mask. Simple, but effective.

    To avoid unwanted attention, I also hid my aura using the chant of dusk, so people wouldn¡¯t realize that I was a divine qi refiner. Instead, I looked like a regular qi refiner who practiced a Fire-aligned cultivation technique. That way, people wouldn¡¯t realize I was a divine demon.

    In addition to the robes and mask, I wore a hair tie with a token at the end. The token depicted the visage of a terrifying black-skinned demon against a red flame. It wasn¡¯t part of the disguise, but a message to the disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, telling them that I had a backer from Flame Fiend Hall.

    This wouldn¡¯t make the entrance exam itself any easier for me, but it would ensure that the outer disciples and inner disciples overseeing the exam would treat me with more respect. It also counted as a letter of introduction, meaning that I didn¡¯t need to pay the fee to take the exam.

    Additionally, the token served as a warning to the other halls, telling them that I was set to join Flame Fiend Hall if/when I passed the entrance exam. Any attempt to poach me would be considered an insult.

    Astra and Cultivator Raphael explained all of this to me last night, when my older sister gave me the token. She said that it was a tradition of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Sometimes a cultivator with ties to the sect didn¡¯t want to take the easy way in, such as myself, and instead opted to go through the entrance exam.

    Cultivator Raphael tried to give me a token depicting a radiant warrior against a white background, but Astra shooed him away. She said it would send mixed signals, and potentially reveal my status as a divine demon. Cultivator Raphael gave her a cheeky grin in response, which just annoyed my sister even more, and the two of them ended up in a mock argument.

    When the outer disciple noticed the token hanging from the hair tie, her eyes widened for a brief moment, before her expression turned polite and deferential.

    ¡°Greetings fellow cultivator,¡± the outer disciple said, speaking in a respectful tone. ¡°Welcome to the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s South Vale Branch Office. Are you looking to participate in today¡¯s entrance exam?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I said.

    ¡°In that case, please give me all of your details so that I might register you. Afterwards, I¡¯ll issue you an exam token.¡± Her eyes flickered to the token hanging from the hair. ¡°Normally you would have to pay a fee or show me a letter of introduction from one of our sect¡¯s branch offices before we can begin, but I see that isn¡¯t necessary for you.¡±

    I nodded, before answering all of the outer disciple¡¯s questions. It was a more involved process than I expected. She wanted to know my name, my province of birth, my cultivation, and so on. It took me a good five minutes to go through it all. After we finished, the outer disciple handed me a jade token with the crest for the Dawn and Dusk Sect carved into it. I took the token, thanked her for her help, before heading back outside.

    When I exited the branch office, I looked around for a bit before heading towards a random corner of the courtyard. When I reached my destination, I leaned against a nearby wall and crossed my arms. There were plenty of people around talking amongst each other about a variety of topics, so I settled down to listen in. Perhaps someone would say something useful.

    A few minutes later, I regretted my decision. The cultivators around me could be divided into two broad categories. The first were those who bragged about their cultivation and their achievements, claiming that they would pass the exam with ease. The second were those who speculated on the exam and wondered what lay ahead. Their guesses ranged from the mundane, such as a written portion, to the absurd, such as fighting three-headed serpents while blind-folded.

    Not that I blamed the latter for speculating. Even I didn¡¯t know what the entrance exam consisted of. I hadn¡¯t asked Astra or Cultivator Raphael for details, and they wouldn¡¯t have told me even if I had asked. I was going into this blind. The only thing I knew for certain was that one needed to either be in late Qi Condensation or the physical refinement equivalent to qualify. Everything else was a mystery to me.

    As I stood there, I picked up on one conversation in particular. At first I didn¡¯t pay it much mind, but when I heard a familiar voice, I felt a jolt and turned towards the source of the voice.

    I saw a trio of people standing not too far from me; a man and a woman, both in their mid to late thirties, accompanied by a girl about two or so years younger than me. All three wore the familiar blue and silver robes that marked them as members of Clan Wind Dance.

    When I first saw the trio, my heart jumped into my throat and I thought that my deepest fears had come true. However, as I listened in on their conversation, I realized that their presence here had nothing to do with me. This allowed me to calm down enough to take a closer look at all of them, though I made sure not to look right at them so they didn¡¯t realize I was eavesdropping on their conversation.

    Like all of my kin on my father¡¯s side, the man and the girl were tall and pale, with long blonde hair. They also had the delicate feature typical of scions of Clan Wind Dance. The woman, on the other hand, was shorter with brown hair and much plainer features.

    The man was Clemont Wind Dance, an elder of Clan Wind Dance who came from one of the clan¡¯s branch families. Other than that, I didn¡¯t know much about him. Quiet and unobtrusive, Cultivator Clemont never once stood out to me. He remained in the background, never drawing attention to himself.

    The only reason I recognized him at all was because he was an elder of Clan Wind Dance and had always been there whenever I had to perform in front of the clan. It was a minor miracle that I even recognized his voice. Based on his aura, I saw that he was a peak Foundation Establishment cultivator. For the elder of a cultivation clan, this was rather low but not that unusual. After all, Clan Wind Dance was a minor clan in the grand scheme of things.

    The woman was his wife, Sylvia, a rogue cultivator who married into the clan. That was all I knew about her. Like with her husband, not much stood out about Sylvia in my mind. As a late Foundation Establishment cultivator, she was a little weaker than her husband.

    As for the young girl, I didn¡¯t recognize her at all. She was a Wind Dance, that much I could tell, but that was it. From her aura, I saw that she was a late Qi Condensation cultivator. Given her apparent age, it was clear that she was a cultivation prodigy, which made it even stranger that I didn¡¯t recognize her.

    ¡°-is of the absolute importance that you pass the entrance exam and join the Dawn and Dusk Sect,¡± Cultivator Clemont said, looking at the young girl with a concerned expression on his face. ¡°Even becoming an outer disciple will do, as long as you join the sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Papa,¡± the young girl said in a quiet voice. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Papa? Wait, Clemont Wind Dance and his wife had a daughter? This was my first time hearing about this. Then again, other than Lucius, I rarely mingled with the rest of my kin. My knowledge of the clan¡¯s inner workings was shallow at best. Still, she was a clan elder¡¯s daughter and a cultivation prodigy. Even someone like me should have heard of her, no matter how much my kin had ostracized me, yet I hadn¡¯t.

    I should have turned away and stopped eavesdropping, since I wanted nothing to do with Clan Wind Dance anymore, but my curiosity won out in the end. What was Cultivator Clemont doing all the way here? And why did he want his daughter to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect?

    We were on the opposite side of the continent from Mt. Wind Dance. It must have taken Cultivator Clemont and his family a lot of time and effort to get here. They either spent weeks traveling from the Myriad Rivers province, or they paid the fees necessary to use the teleportation array network. The Dawn and Dusk Sect was one of the Seven Great Northern Sects, yes, but there were also plenty of reputable sects closer to Mt Wind Dance, including another one of the Seven Great Northern Sects. Why come all the way here? There must have been a reason for it, and I wanted to know what that reason was.

    ¡°Oh, my dear, Clarissa,¡± Cultivator Sylvia said, caressing her daughter¡¯s cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to put such a heavy burden on your shoulders, but it¡¯s the only way to ensure your safety.¡±

    Cultivator Clemont¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Acting Clan Head Dominic has become suspicious of us, and it¡¯s growing more and more difficult to hide you from him. If he ever realizes just how talented you are¡­¡± He trailed off, before shaking his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you join the Dawn and Dusk Sect, Acting Clan Head Dominic won¡¯t be able to touch you.¡±

    ¡°But what about you and Mama?¡± the young girl, Clarissa, asked. ¡°What will happen to you?¡±

    Cultivator Clemont gave her a strained smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about your mother and I,¡± he said. ¡°As long as we keep our heads down, Acting Clan Head Dominic will leave us alone. We¡¯re no threat to him.¡±

    Based on his expression, he didn¡¯t believe his own words. I had a feeling that neither did his daughter.

    ¡°Things were easier when Darian was still around,¡± Cultivator Sylvia said with a sigh. ¡°The boy¡¯s mere presence was enough to attract all of Acting Clan Head Dominic¡¯s attention. However, after he ran away, Acting Clan Head Dominic turned his eyes to the rest of us.¡± She let out a derisive scoff. ¡°Paranoid fool. As if we¡¯re any threat to his rule.¡±

    It amazed me that they were having such a candid conversation out in the open like this. Then again, I didn¡¯t think it mattered all that much. Everyone else was too focused on their own affairs, and word was unlikely to travel back to my uncle. Still, their actions seemed unwise to me. Not that I was complaining. Their mistake was to my benefit. I learned a lot just by listening in on them.

    So, my kin thought I had run away from Mt. Wind Dance. I suspected as much, but it was always nice to have my suspicions confirmed. However, it was clear that Clan Wind Dance was facing internal strife. It seemed like my uncle was lashing out against anyone he deemed a threat to his authority. This didn¡¯t surprise me at all. If he was willing to humiliate and suppress his own nephew, then he was likely to treat others just as harshly, if not more so.

    While I found all of this interesting, it ultimately had nothing to do with me. While I still called myself a Wind Dance in honor of my father, I no longer counted myself a member of Clan Wind Dance. Astra and the others were my family. They were the only ones I considered my kin, with a few exceptions.

    Before I could ponder this further, I felt pressure from above. It wasn¡¯t anything harsh or overbearing. Rather, it was more like someone trying to get my attention. From the looks on everyone¡¯s faces, I saw that they felt the same pressure as well. I looked up to find a pair of Foundation Establishment cultivators flying towards our location.

    Ah, it looked like the entrance exam was about to begin.

 Chapter 17: Entrance Exam

    At first the pair of Foundation Establishment cultivators were little more than black dots flying towards us, but within seconds they arrived in the air above the South Vale Branch Office. Everyone in the crowd stared up at the two with varying expressions on their faces. Some looked at them in awe, some looked disinterested (or pretended to at least), and a few even looked derisive.

    The pair of Foundation Establishment cultivators each rode on a flying magic treasure. Both of them looked to be in their early to mid twenties. One was a dainty and petite woman with tanned skin. She wore her long brown hair loose. She wore a set of white robes trimmed with gold, similar to Cultivator Raphael¡¯s though it looked much less expensive.

    The woman exuded a holy aura, suggesting she was a divine cultivator of some kind. Her features were set into a cold and haughty expression. She rode atop a flying sword. From what Astra and Cultivator Raphael told me, flying swords were a favored flying magic treasure for cultivators since they could also be used as weapons.

    The other Foundation Establishment cultivator, a man, differed from the woman in many ways. He was tall, with pale skin and short dark hair. However, unlike mine, his hair looked smooth and glossy. I felt a little jealous. He wore a set of black robes trimmed with gray.

    This man exuded a chilling aura, one reminiscent of the grave, suggesting he was a demonic cultivator that dealt with the undead. Unlike the woman, this man wore an open and friendly expression, which contrasted with his aura. His expression seemed genuine too, from what I could tell. He rode atop a flying magic treasure that looked like a stone block. It took me a moment to realize that it was a tombstone.

    ¡°Welcome, fellow cultivators and prospective disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect,¡± the man said in a cheerful voice. ¡°I am Cultivator Thurstan, inner disciple of Restless Grave Hall of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡± He gestured to the woman hovering next to him. ¡°This is my martial sister, Cultivator Euphemia. She is an inner disciple of Celestial Warrior Hall of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. The two of us will be the proctors for today¡¯s entrance exam.¡±

    I took a quick glance around to gauge everyone¡¯s reactions. Most watched Cultivator Thurstan with wary expressions on their faces, while some looked alarmed. A few even looked at him with outright hostility. This was understandable. While demonic cultivators were more tolerated than I was led to believe by my kin, they were by no means accepted by society at large.

    Demonic cultivators who dealt with the undead, called ghost cultivators for convenience, were especially feared. They knew how to capture and refine ghosts, turned corpses into undead puppets, and even harvested souls. Having one¡¯s soul fall into the hands of a ghost cultivator was a fate many feared more than death. After all, becoming a ghost or a puppet under a ghost cultivator¡¯s control removed one from the cycle of reincarnation.

    I noted that Cultivator Clemont and his family were among the ones who viewed Cultivator Thurstan with hostility. Interesting. The Dawn and Dusk Sect was famous for its divine cultivators and demonic cultivators. I wondered why Cultivator Clemont would have his daughter join the sect, given Clan Wind Dance¡¯s obvious hostility towards anything demonic.

    I paused. Unless that was the point. He wanted to hide his daughter from my uncle, and what better place than the Dawn and Dusk Sect? No one in Clan Wind Dance would suspect she was here. From that perspective, it made perfect sense.

    All these thoughts passed through my mind in the blink of an eye. I shook my head and focused on the present again.

    ¡°We will wait a few more minutes for any stragglers to show up,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said. ¡°Afterwards, we will head north to begin the entrance exam. Only those who have an exam token will be allowed to participate. Everyone else must remain here in South Vale.¡±

    ¡°Those of you who are having second thoughts or who wish to withdraw from the exam should do so now,¡± Cultivator Euphemia said, speaking for the first time since she arrived. She spoke in a cold, harsh voice. ¡°Ninety percent of you will fall at the first hurdle, and the exam will only grow more difficult from there. Only a few of you will pass the exam and become disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. If you aren¡¯t confident that you will pass the exam and become one of those few, then you should save yourself the effort and leave.¡± She nodded towards the branch office building. ¡°If you do so now, you will be refunded the entrance exam fee. However, if you participate in the exam you will forfeit the fee, whether you succeed or fail.¡±

    A large number of people looked uneasy at her words, and a few of them even headed back inside the branch office building in order to have the entrance exam fee refunded. Not that I blamed them. Taking the entrance was a gamble, and there were plenty of people who couldn¡¯t afford to take that risk. Of course, this only applied to those who paid the fee. Those of us who had letters of recommendation, or something equivalent, didn¡¯t have to worry about that.

    The next few minutes passed by in silence. When it became clear that no one else was going to register for the exam, or withdraw from it, the two inner disciples signaled for us to follow them. We did so, leaving everyone else behind.

    As a group, we headed north, walking towards the southernmost of the Dawn and Dusk Mountains. The inner disciples led the way, still riding their flying magic treasures. I took this time to examine the Dawn and Dusk Mountains. The mountain closest to us was similar in size and shape to Mt. Wind Dance, so it didn¡¯t look like anything special to me. However, several of my fellow exam participants looked at the mountain with amazement and awe in their eyes.

    It was the mountains behind the first one that caught my eye. While I couldn¡¯t see much of them from down here, it was clear that they rivaled the Black Mist Mountains in size and majesty. Not only that, but they weren¡¯t as menacing and terrifying to behold. Instead, they exuded an air of mystery, as if they hid profound secrets. I could easily believe that immortals lived atop their peaks.

    A massive stone gate stood at the base of the first mountain. Half of it was constructed from white stone, while the other half was constructed from black stone. Images of divine creatures, such as cranes, tigers, and dragons were carved into the white half of the gate. Images of demons, devils, and undead were carved into the black half of the gate. On the other side of the gate was a simple stone path that spiraled up the mountain.

    After studying it with my eyes, I examined the gate with my spirit sense. I sucked in a breath when I saw that it was brimming with qi, both divine and demonic. It was some kind of magic treasure, a powerful one at that, though its effects were too profound and complex for me to understand within a short amount of time.

    However, I noticed that the gate was connected to a faint barrier that surrounded the Dawn and Dusk Mountains. The gate was part of the defensive arrays that protected the Dawn and Dusk Sect from intruders, serving as the only way entrance through said defensive arrays. After studying the gate for a few more seconds, I withdrew my spirit sense.

    When our group reached the gate, Cultivator Thurstan and Cultivator Euphemia flew over until they hovered right next to the gate.

    ¡°This is the Gate of Dawn and Dusk,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said. ¡°Passing through it is your first test. Only those who are deemed worthy will pass through unimpeded. Those who are deemed unworthy will not.¡±

    ¡°Worthy in what way?¡± someone called out. I couldn¡¯t see who they were from my position.

    ¡°That depends on a number of factors,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said with a shrug. ¡°Talent, your current cultivation, future potential, and so on. The Dawn and Dusk Sect has strict requirements for entry. If you meet those requirements, you will pass through without issue. If you don¡¯t meet those requirements, the gate will block you. Simple as that.¡± He gave us all a cold smile. ¡°It should go without saying that if the gate blocks you, then you have failed the exam.¡±

    Several in the crowd started to mutter with discontentment. It was clear that they hadn¡¯t expected the exam to begin with something like this, and it caught them off guard. While I wouldn¡¯t say that I had expected something like this either, I knew beforehand that it wasn¡¯t easy to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect, so I wasn¡¯t as surprised.

    ¡°You may begin whenever you feel ready,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    No one moved right away. Several people looked at each other, waiting to see who would give it a try first. When I saw this, I shrugged and started walking towards the Gate of Dawn and Dusk.

    ¡°Ooh, we have a confident one here,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said. ¡°Let us see if he has the aptitude to support that confidence.¡±

    I ignored him and continued walking forward. No one else moved. It seemed that they would wait until I either passed or failed this part of the exam before trying it themselves. When I reached the Gate of Dawn and Dusk, I hesitated a moment, before taking a step forward. To my relief, nothing blocked me and I crossed the threshold without issue.

    I took a few more steps, before I turned around to face the others. Cultivator Thurstan and Cultivator Euphemia studied me with surprised expressions on their faces. The surprise turned to understanding when they noticed the token hanging from my hair tie.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said. ¡°I see. So, it was like that.¡±

    Cultivator Euphemia nodded, before turning towards the other exam participants.

    ¡°Well?¡± she asked in a harsh voice. ¡°What are you waiting for? Move!¡±

    It was as someone had opened the floodgates. The rest of the participants rushed forward with eager expressions on their faces. However, most of them bounced off of some kind of invisible barrier when they reached the Gate of Dawn and Dusk. No matter how hard they pushed against the barrier, they were unable to move forward. In the end, they could only give up in disappointment.

    Of the hundreds of exam participants, only a few dozen managed to make it through the Gate of Dawn and Dusk, including Clarissa Wind Dance. The rest were unable to move forward. It was as Cultivator Euphemia said earlier, when she claimed that most of us would fall at the first hurdle.

    To everyone¡¯s shock, something peculiar happened to three of the participants who tried to pass through the Gate of Dawn and Dusk. Everyone else either passed through or failed to do so. However, for these three, something else happened.

    The black half of the Gate of Dawn and Dusk Dusk started to glow with demonic qi, while the white half started to glow with divine qi. Projections, taking on the forms of the creatures carved into the gate, emerged before shooting forward to restrain the three participants. When they realized what was going on, all three tried to flee, but they were too slow.

    The demonic qi restrained one of the three, while the divine qi restrained the other two. They tried to break free from their restraints, to no avail. The magic symbols must have restricted their use of qi, since none of them used any mystic arts, meaning they could rely on their physical strength alone. However, none of them were strong enough to break free.

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said, his voice filled with malicious glee. ¡°I forgot to mention. The Gate of Dawn and Dusk will restrain anyone who harbors nefarious intent towards our Dawn and Dusk Sect, such as spies and saboteurs from other sects.¡±

    The three stopped struggling when they heard this and stared at Cultivator Thurstan with horrified expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Two of our fellow disciples will take you away now,¡± Cultivator Euphemia said, glaring down at the three would-be spies with undisguised hatred. ¡°While it¡¯s unlikely that the three of you know anything useful, there is still a chance that you do.¡±

    When the three would-be spies heard this, they renewed their struggles. Cultivator Thurstan made several hand seals. Beams of black light shot out of his hands, hitting all three of the would-be spies. They stopped struggling and fell unconscious. A few moments later, two figures flew into view. One was a youth wearing iridescent rainbow robes, while another was a woman wearing red robes trimmed with black. They extended their greetings to Cultivator Thurstan and Cultivator Euphemia, before taking the three unconscious would-be spies into custody. Afterwards, they flew off towards the Dawn and Dusk Mountains and disappeared from sight.

    ¡°Is this a common occurrence, seniors?¡± I asked, unable to contain my curiosity.

    Cultivator Thurstan raised an eyebrow at me, but answered my question anyway.

    ¡°On occasion, yes,¡± he said. ¡°Every few decades, one or more of the other sects tries to sneak in a spy during the entrance exam. It never works, yet they still keep trying.¡±

    ¡°What will happen to those people?¡± someone else asked.

    Cultivator Thurstan snorted.

    ¡°What do you think will happen to them?¡±

    It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out the answer to that question. During my lessons with Astra and Cultivator Raphael, they told me of a method to forcibly retrieve information from a person¡¯s mind called soul scouring. While effective, soul scouring was an invasive technique that damaged the victim¡¯s mind and left them as little more than a drooling idiot afterwards.

    ¡°Enough chatter,¡± Cultivator Euphemia said, giving Cultivator Thurstan a cold look. ¡°I¡¯ll take the failures back to South Vale, Martial Brother Thurstan. Continue with the exam in my absence.¡±

    Cultivator Thurstan nodded at her, before turning towards those of us who passed through the Gate of Dawn and Dusk. Cultivator Euphemia turned towards those who hadn¡¯t passed through the gate and started herding them back towards South Vale. Several of them protested, but Cultivator Euphemia ignored their protests and forced them back. Since she was a Foundation Establishment cultivator, and they were all just Qi Condensation cultivators, there was little they could do to resist her. I watched them go for a few moments, before turning my attention to Cultivator Thurstan.

    ¡°The Gate of Dawn and Dusk tested your aptitude and future potential,¡± he said, floating in the air above us. ¡°The next part of the exam will test your willpower and mental fortitude.¡± He gestured to the stone path that spiraled up the mountain. ¡°Your task is simple. Make it to the clearing at the top of this mountain by sundown.¡±

    I frowned at him, before glancing up at the sky. It was only mid-morning at the latest. The mountain before us wasn¡¯t that tall. It wouldn¡¯t take the entire day just to climb to the top, especially not for cultivators. Unless there was some trick involved, I failed to see how this would test our mental fortitude and willpower.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that easy,¡± someone muttered.

    Cultivator Thurstan grinned.

    ¡°I never said your task would be easy,¡± he said. ¡°I said it was simple.¡± He nodded to the stone path. ¡°If you take a closer look, you¡¯ll see that the path is under the effects of an array.¡±

    I cast my spirit sense and realized that he spoke the truth. The path was under the effects of an array. While I wasn¡¯t an expert on arrays, Astra and Cultivator Raphael had taught me some of the basics. From what I could see, this particular array applied¡­

    ¡°Mental pressure?¡± I asked, muttering out loud.

    ¡°Correct,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said. ¡°Once you step onto the path, the array will apply mental pressure akin to the pressure you might feel from another cultivator¡¯s spirit sense. At first, the pressure won¡¯t be that much. However, the pressure will grow stronger the higher up you go.¡±

    The crowd looked excited by this. Unlike with the Gate of Dawn and Dusk, this was something they had some measure of control over. After all, one¡¯s aptitude was set at birth and there was very little one could do to change it. However, willpower was something one could hone and temper.

    ¡°To further motivate you,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said. ¡°I will say this. Those who make it to the clearing at the top of this mountain will become outer disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. While you may continue with the exam afterwards to potentially become an inner disciple, or even a core disciple, all you need to do to become an outer disciple is pass this part.¡± He smiled. ¡°Now then, off you go.¡±

    Many in the crowd let out shouts of joy at this, before rushing towards the stone path, eager to secure their place within the Dawn and Dusk Sect. A few, however, decided to take it slow, myself included. After all, rushing ahead wasn¡¯t necessarily a good idea in this situation despite the time limit. According to Cultivator Thurstan, the higher up the mountain one went, the more powerful the mental pressure became. Going slow allowed one to acclimate to the mental pressure over time, making it easier to bear.

    Others had the same thought and headed up the stone path in a slow and steady fashion. To my surprise, this included Clarissa Wind Dance. Given what I overheard of her conversation with her parents, I expected her to be one of the eager ones. They were desperate for her to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect, to keep her safe from my uncle, and passing this part would ensure that. However, she walked rather than ran up the mountain, her eyes shining with determination. After that, I ignored her and focused on my own affairs.

    I felt the mental pressure as soon as I set foot on the stone path. At first it was just a light touch, but with each step I took, the pressure increased. After making some quick mental calculations, taking into account the rate the pressure increased and the height of the mountain, I realized that the pressure would be almost unbearable by the time I reached the top of the mountain. No wonder they set this portion of the exam here. If the mountain had been any taller, it would have been impossible to climb it within the given time limit

    However, I was confident that I would make it in time. I practiced the Song of Dawn and Dusk mental refinement technique and had endured the pain of the Divine Fire qi before I became a divine demon. A little mental pressure was nothing compared to that. In addition to that, over the past several months, Astra and Cultivator Raphael had helped me temper my mind further by using their spirit sense to pressure me. I was used to this sort of thing. In fact, I decided to take advantage of this opportunity and adjusted my pace to receive the most benefit from it. After all, this was a perfectly good chance to refine my mind.

    As I walked up the mountain, I scanned the surrounding area. To my lack of surprise, the mountain contained a significant amount of qi. Not as much as Mt. Wind Dance, but still a fair amount. Life thrived here. Plants of all kinds grew on the mountain, and I noticed several small animals scurrying about. The qi-rich air smelled clean and pure. It had a cleansing effect on me. With each breath, I felt my heart grow lighter. Despite the increasing pressure on my mind, I smiled and felt at peace.

 Chapter 18: Making It Up the Mountain

    Astra POV

    As Astra watched Darian climb the mountain, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. She knew that he would be just fine and that he could handle it, but she wanted to fret; like an overprotective parent watching their child take their first steps, ready to catch them should they stumble and fall. Of course, if she tried to catch Darian if he stumbled, she would destroy his chances of passing the entrance exam. Outside interference was strictly forbidden. She couldn¡¯t do that to him. So she held herself back and continued to fret.

    ¡®Be at peace, love,¡¯ Raphael said, speaking to her telepathically using his spirit sense. ¡®Little Demon will be fine. He¡¯s more than capable of passing this part of the exam. You and I trained him for this. Plus, he inherited your family¡¯s stubbornness. Everything will be okay.¡¯

    ¡®I know,¡¯ Astra said. ¡®I just can¡¯t help but worry. This is Darian¡¯s first foray into cultivator society at large. I don¡¯t want it to be a bad experience for him.¡¯

    Raphael chuckled out loud.

    ¡®He¡¯s not a child,¡¯ he said. ¡®I know you still see him as the baby he once was, but he¡¯s almost an adult now. Have faith in him.¡¯

    Astra gave her love a grateful look, before focusing on Darian once more. The two of them floated in the air above the mountain, watching as the exam participants tried to climb the mountain, with varying degrees of success. Some stumbled early on, barely making it a third of the way up, while others continued forward despite the increasing pressure on their minds.

    To Astra¡¯s surprise, there were more of the latter than expected. It looked like they would gain more disciples than usual from this entrance exam. Even if most of them only became outer disciples, that would still increase their sect¡¯s strength.

    They weren¡¯t the only ones watching the entrance exam either. A small crowd had gathered in the air above the mountain. This wasn¡¯t unusual. Every entrance exam attracted a number of people, usually inner disciples and core disciples, with the occasional elder here and there. The disciples made bets on which participants would pass, which would become inner disciples, and so on. The elders focused on the participants who they had an interest in, often sizing them up as potential personal disciples.

    Everyone concealed themselves from the exam participants, to avoid distracting them. For everyone here, hiding their presence from mere Qi Condensation cultivators was child¡¯s play.

    However, Astra noted that there were more elders showing an interest in this entrance exam than usual. For the Dawn Halls, there was Elder Iola of Divine Dancer Hall, Elder Daren of Rainbow Healer Hall, and Elder Riordan of Five Divine Pillars Hall. For the Dusk Halls, there was Elder Alexia of Crimson Fiend Hall, which had been founded by a former disciple of Flame Fiend Hall.

    Seeing this, it was clear to Astra that this batch of potential disciples was something special. That wasn¡¯t even taking Darian into account. It had been centuries since the Dawn and Dusk Sect last saw a new divine demon. His participation alone would make this entrance exam a memorable one.

    After surveying the crowd, Astra focused on Darian once more. He maintained his steady pace without slowing down, despite the increasing pressure upon his mind. Good. Having Darian learn the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique proved more beneficial than Astra first anticipated. Not only had it helped him become a divine demon, but it was now helping him pass the entrance exam.

    ¡°Little Sis!¡± a boisterous voice called out, pulling Astra¡¯s attention away from Darian.

    Surprised, she whirled around to see her two older sisters flying towards her and Raphael. Her jaw dropped and a sliver of dread wound its way around her heart.

    Sidra was a tall and slender woman. Like Astra, she had her long and curly dark hair pulled back into a loose ponytail. She wore a set of crimson robes trimmed with gold, which were the colors of Flame Fiend Hall. Her aristocratic features were set into a perpetual haughty expression, something that always irked Astra.

    Estelle was shorter than Sidra, and Darian for that matter, but taller than Astra. She was also bulkier and had a muscular frame. Unlike Astra and Sidra, she kept her dark hair short, claiming that long hair was a hassle she didn¡¯t need. She wore an outfit similar to Astra¡¯s: loose trousers, black boots, and white bandages wrapped around her chest to preserve her modesty.

    Like Astra, both of her older sisters had pitch black skin, golden eyes, and a pair of horns protruding from their foreheads. This was a result of the Asura Crucible Body technique, which they all practiced. Unlike Astra, they weren¡¯t descended from a beastkin, so they lacked her tail and claws.

    Before Astra could react to her sister¡¯s presence, Estelle pulled her into a bone crushing hug.

    ¡°Oh, how I¡¯ve missed you, little sister!¡± Estelle said in her usual boisterous tone.

    With some effort, Astra managed to squirm out of her older sister¡¯s hold.

    ¡°Big Sis Estelle!¡± she said. ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you were in seclusion. You said you were at a critical point in your cultivation and didn¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±

    Estelle grinned at her.

    ¡°I was,¡± she said, jerking a thumb towards Sidra. ¡°However, Big Sis Sidra asked me to come out for today. She said she had something she wanted me to see.¡±

    Astra glanced at Sidra, and the dread in her heart grew stronger. Her older sister¡¯s expression never wavered, revealing little of her thoughts.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Astra asked. ¡°You¡¯ve never watched the entrance exam before.¡±

    Sidra raised an eyebrow at that.

    ¡°Why do you ask, little sister?¡± she asked in a haughty tone that matched her expression. ¡°Is there a reason why we can¡¯t?¡±

    Astra couldn¡¯t muster up an answer to that. After a few moments of silence, Sidra turned to Raphael.

    ¡°Greetings, Cultivator Raphael,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see that you and my little sister managed to mend things between the two of you.¡±

    Raphael gave Sidra a smile. It looked a little strained to Astra¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Greetings Vice Hall Master Sidra,¡± he said. ¡°And yes. Astra and I have grown much closer over the past few months.¡± He turned to Estelle. ¡°And greetings to you as well, Cultivator Estelle. It looks like you¡¯ve made progress in the Asura Crucible Body technique. Let me give you my congratulations.¡±

    Estelle let out a boisterous laugh, the only kind of laugh she had, and slapped Raphael¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°No need to be so formal with us, Raphael,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯re going to be family soon.¡± She grinned at Astra. ¡°It¡¯s about time you two married. You have no idea how much it frustrated Big Sis Sidra and I to see you two hesitate for so long. I¡¯m glad you two decided to stop putting it off.¡±

    Astra wanted to point out that Sidra had made the decision for them, but she refrained. As much as she hated her older sister¡¯s meddling, she was glad for it this time around. Without Sidra pushing her into it, Astra believed that it would have taken a few more decades before she agreed to marry Raphael. The man deserved better than that, and so Astra was grateful to Sidra for the push.

    However, she would rather die than admit it out loud. Astra was still angry that her older sister used her engagement as a bargaining chip.

    ¡°Thank you, Cultiva-¡­¡± Raphael paused when Estelle glared at him. ¡°Estelle.¡±

    Estelle¡¯s expression lightened up.

    ¡°Better,¡± she said, before glancing at Sidra. ¡°So, what did you want to show me? You were tight-lipped about it during the flight here.¡±

    Astra followed Estelle¡¯s gaze, and her stomach fell when she realized that Sidra¡¯s eyes were focused on Darian. Her dread morphed into cold, hard certainty.

    Sidra made a hand seal before responding, and formed a sound-proof barrier around their group. She kept her eyes on Darian the entire time.

    ¡°Little Demon is participating in today¡¯s entrance exam,¡± Sidra said. ¡°I thought it would be fitting for all of us to be here.¡± She sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, Mother is still recovering in seclusion, otherwise I would have asked her to come as well.¡± She pulled out a recording crystal from her storage ring. ¡°No matter. We can just show her the recording when she emerges from seclusion.¡±

    An icy hand gripped Astra¡¯s heart. She felt Raphael stiffen next to her.

    ¡°What?!¡± Estelle shouted. ¡°Little Demon is here!¡± She turned to look at the exam participants. ¡°Where? Which one is he?¡±

    Sidra nodded toward Darian.

    ¡°The one wearing crimson robes and a wooden mask,¡± she said.

    When Estelle caught sight of Darian, she let out a squeal.

    ¡°Oh! He¡¯s all grown up! I remember when he was small enough to fit into the palm of my hand.¡± She frowned. ¡°Wait a moment. Isn¡¯t he supposed to still be with his father? Has it been twenty years yet?¡±

    At this, Sidra turned towards Astra and gave her a cold smile. That smile sent a chill down Astra¡¯s spine.

    ¡°How long have you known?¡± Astra asked.

    ¡°I found out before Cultivator Raphael did,¡± Sidra answered. ¡°I knew you were up to something when I noticed you skulking about, so I decided to take a look.¡± She let out a derisive snort. ¡°Did you really think you could steal Little Demon from Mt. Wind Dance and hide him from me? I was the one who taught you about arrays and concealment techniques in the first place.¡±

    A beat of silence followed her words.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± Estelle said, whirling around to face Astra. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring me along if you were going to steal Little Demon away from Mt. Wind Dance?¡±

    Astra ignored her and focused on Sidra.

    ¡°Big Sis,¡± she started to say.

    ¡°Cultivator Sidra,¡± Raphael said at the same time, speaking in a placating tone.

    Sidra held up a hand to silence them.

    ¡°Enough,¡± she said in a tone that brooked no disagreement. ¡°We will discuss the matter after the entrance exam is concluded.¡±

    Astra wanted to protest, but she knew from the look on Sidra¡¯s face that it wouldn¡¯t do her any good. Instead, she decided to keep quiet and continue watching over Darian. Estelle grumbled in discontentment, but obeyed as well.

    ¡®While I don¡¯t agree with all of your actions,¡¯ Sidra said, speaking to Astra telepathically. ¡®You did well by taking Little Demon away from that place.¡¯

    Her older sister¡¯s words caught Astra by surprise, though she schooled her face into a neutral expression.

    ¡®However, you still disobeyed Mother,¡¯ Sidra continued. ¡®Expect to be punished when this is all over.¡¯

    Astra let out a resigned sigh.

    <hr>

    Darian POV

    Several hours after I started climbing the mountain, any semblance of peace had left me a long time ago. The sun hung low in the sky, and sunset wasn¡¯t too far away. I had maybe half an hour at most before it touched the horizon. Thankfully, I had almost reached the top. I wasn¡¯t too far away from the clearing Cultivator Thurstan mentioned.

    However, the distance between my current position and the clearing felt like the distance between heaven and earth. Each step forward took more effort than the last. Despite this, I didn¡¯t sweat. My physical body felt fine. After all, a short trip up a mountain was barely a warm-up for me.

    At first the pressure I felt from the array was negligible and easily ignored. However, as I climbed higher and higher up the mountain, the pressure continued to increase without letting up. With each step I took, the burden on my mind grew heavier and heavier.

    Even then, it was still manageable. However, by the time I made it halfway up the mountain, it grew more difficult. It took all of my energy and focus to keep going forward. I couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to anything other than taking the next step forward. By the time I neared the top, I felt like I carried an entire mountain on my shoulders.

    It was nothing compared to the pressure that Astra or Cultivator Raphael could exert, but any burden became difficult to bear when carried for long enough. However, I didn¡¯t want to end up like one of the poor souls who failed this part of the exam. So, I gritted my teeth and continued forward.

    On my way up the mountain, I passed by several people who couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and had fallen unconscious as a result. At first I only saw a few at a time, most of them part of the group that had rushed forward. However, when I made it halfway up the mountain, I saw more and more people who had crumpled under the pressure. They remained on the ground, almost as if they were napping.

    At first, I was worried and wondered what would happen to them. But as the pressure on my mind increased, I had less and less energy to spare for others. Soon, I couldn¡¯t spare any at all and could only focus on my own efforts.

    Keep moving forward. That¡¯s all you need to do, Darian. Keep moving forward.

    Like a mantra, I repeated those words over and over again in my mind, falling into something akin to a meditative trance. Everything else fell away. I focused on nothing except taking the next step forward.

    So it came as a surprise when I took a step, and the pressure disappeared. The sudden change caught me off guard and I stumbled forward, though I somehow remained upright.

    ¡°Congratulations, fellow cultivator,¡± a voice said to me. ¡°You made it just in time! I was honestly a little worried that you wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    I looked towards the source of the voice and found Cultivator Thurstan standing not too far from me. After enduring the increasing mental pressure over the better part of a day, it took me a moment to regain my composure. I stared at Cultivator Thurstan for several seconds, before shaking my head to clear it.

    ¡°I apologize, senior,¡± I said, speaking each word with care. ¡°My mind is still¡­¡±

    I trailed off, unable to find the right word to describe my current condition.

    ¡°No apology necessary, fellow cultivator,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said with a chuckle. ¡°A fugue state is normal, especially after what you¡¯ve endured. Isn¡¯t that right, Martial Sister Euphemia?¡±

    Fugue state. That was it. I suffered from severe mental exhaustion. So much so, that I just now realized that Cultivator Euphemia was standing right next to Cultivator Thurstan. Somehow I hadn¡¯t noticed her, even though she made no effort to conceal her presence.

    ¡°Bah!¡± Cultivator Euphemia said with a huff. ¡°This is nothing. Those who can¡¯t endure a bit of mental pressure don¡¯t deserve to join our Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    Cultivator Thurstan grinned and narrowed his eyes until they resembled crescent moons.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you fail this part of the exam the first time you took it, Martial Sister?¡± he asked.

    Cultivator Euphemia snorted.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°And if you think I¡¯m ashamed to admit that then you are mistaken, Martial Brother. My failure back then meant that I wasn''t ready to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect just yet. It motivated me to try harder during the next exam.¡±

    Cultivator Thurstan looked thoughtful for a moment, before nodding.

    ¡°Fair enough, Martial Sister,¡± he said, before facing me once more. ¡°However, we¡¯ve taken enough of this fellow cultivator¡¯s time.¡± He gestured towards his right. ¡°Enter the hall, and the steward in charge will lead you to your room. The rest of the exam will take place tomorrow, after everyone has rested.¡±

    I followed Cultivator Thurstan¡¯s gesture, and realized that I had reached the clearing at the top of the mountain. For some reason, I hadn¡¯t noticed this despite the lack of pressure. A grassy meadow occupied the top of the mountain. In the center of the meadow stood a three-story tall wooden building that reminded me of an inn. A middle-aged man wearing the black and white robes of a Dawn and Dusk Sect outer disciple stood near the entrance to this building. He wore a kind smile on his face, and gestured for me to follow him.

    I took a step towards the middle-aged outer disciple, but then stopped and looked towards the west. While this mountain wasn¡¯t the tallest one within the Dawn and Dusk Mountains, it still gave me an unimpeded view of the horizon. The sun was minutes away from touching the horizon.

    An idea popped into my head. I felt exhausted just considering it, but since I had this opportunity before me, it would be a shame to waste it.

    ¡°Is there something wrong, fellow cultivator?¡± Cultivator Thurstan asked.

    I looked towards him.

    ¡°If I stepped back onto the path, would that count as me failing the exam, senior?¡± I asked.

    Both Cultivator Thurstan and Cultivator Euphemia blinked at me in surprise.

    ¡°Why would you do something like that?¡± Cultivator Thurstan asked, flabbergasted.

    ¡°It seems the mental pressure has addled your mind, fellow cultivator,¡± Cultivator Euphemia said, her voice filled with scorn. ¡°I suggest you get some rest, so that you might recover your wits.¡±

    I gestured towards the sun.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost dusk,¡± I said. ¡°Meditating while enduring the mental pressure would provide me with great benefits.¡±

    Their eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Are you perhaps a mental refiner, fellow cultivator?¡± Cultivator Thurstan asked.

    ¡°Martial Brother Thurstan!¡± Cultivator Euphemia snapped.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s rude, but my curiosity compelled me to ask.¡±

    Rude? Why would that be¡­? Oh. Right. Astra and Cultivator Raphael explained this to me. It was considered rude to pry into another cultivator¡¯s techniques and arts, since that knowledge gave one an advantage over said cultivator.

    ¡°May I step back onto the path, seniors?¡± I asked, ignoring Cultivator Thurstan¡¯s question. ¡°Or would that count as a failure?¡±

    ¡°You already made it to the clearing,¡± Cultivator Euphemia said with a frown. ¡°So I don¡¯t see why not.¡±

    When he realized that I didn¡¯t plan on answering his question from earlier, Cultivator Thurstan let out a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s not against the rules,¡± he said. ¡°Though I don¡¯t recommend it. The mental pressure is greatest at the end of the path. If you step back onto it now, you may fall unconscious. That would count as a failure. While I admire your diligence, fellow cultivator, there are times when one must step back and accept one¡¯s limits.¡±

    I gave them both nods.

    ¡°Thank you, seniors,¡± I said, before heading back towards the path.

    Cultivator Thurstan let out another sigh at this. I ignored him and stepped back onto the path. The sudden mental pressure hit me hard, and I wobbled, almost falling over. I managed to stay upright, and took a moment to adjust to the pressure again. Thankfully, it hadn¡¯t been that long since I stepped off the path, so this didn¡¯t take long.

    Afterwards, I sat down in the lotus position while facing the setting sun. I closed my eyes and started reciting the chant of dusk in my mind. Despite the pressure, I soon fell into a meditative trance. After meditating while Divine Fire qi burned me from the inside, a bit of mental pressure was nothing in comparison. In fact, the pressure seemed to aid me. It forced me to focus in order to remain conscious, allowing me to hone my mind even further.

    I lost track of time as I recited the chant of dusk inside my mind. When I opened my eyes again, it was well after dark. My perch atop this mountain gave me a perfect view of the night sky. The cosmos were spread out before my eyes, infinite and glorious. The sight took my breath away, and I stared up in awe.

    Someone cleared their throat, reminding me that I was still in the middle of taking the entrance exam for the Dawn and Dusk Sect. With some reluctance, I stood up. Rather, I tried to. Due to the mental pressure, I found that I couldn¡¯t stand. When I tried, my head swam forcing me to sit back down. I felt a little panicked at that.

    Despite my mental fortitude, it was just a matter of time before I succumbed to the pressure and fell unconscious. I needed to step off the path sooner rather than later. Well, not quite. I just needed to leave the path. Stepping wasn¡¯t necessarily required. I sighed, before crawling back onto the clearing. A bit undignified perhaps, but it was better than failing the exam.

    As soon as my entire body left the path, the mental pressure disappeared. I heaved a sigh of relief, before laying down on the ground to rest. The smell of grass and dirt filled my nose. The scent soothed me, helping me relax further. My eyelids grew heavy, and I felt like I would fall asleep right then and there.

    The grass was also full of Wood qi. Not a lot, but enough for me to notice. I started taking in the Wood qi and circulated it through my meridians, using it to fuel the Divine Fire burning within my dantian. This helped keep me awake.

    I heard footsteps approaching.

    ¡°Are you still awake, fellow cultivator?¡± Cultivator Thurstan asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered. ¡°Though I can¡¯t seem to get up. I think I¡¯m going to sleep here tonight. It¡¯s nice and warm, and the grass smells nice.¡±

    I heard someone let out a long sigh.

    ¡°It seems he is more addled than I thought,¡± Cultivator Euphemia said, sounding annoyed.

    ¡°Should we bring him into the hall?¡± Cultivator Thurstan asked.

    ¡°No. We¡¯re forbidden from interfering with the exam, except in extreme circumstances. If this one wants to sleep outside, I see no reason why we shouldn¡¯t let him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that token hanging from his hair tie¡­¡± Cultivator Thurstan said, before trailing off.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who his backer is,¡± Cultivator Euphemia said. ¡°He is not exempt from the rules.¡±

    ¡°I can still hear you, seniors,¡± I called out to them.

    Someone snorted. It sounded like Cultivator Euphemia.

    ¡°And?¡± she said.

    I grunted and stopped taking in Wood qi, before pushing myself up. It took a great deal of effort on my part. When I made it to my feet, I wobbled a bit before steadying myself. Once I was sure that I could walk without falling over, I made my way towards the hall. Cultivator Thurstan and Cultivator Euphemia watched me go with bemused expressions on their faces.

    While a part of me did want to lay down and sleep outside on the grass, I didn¡¯t want to embarrass my family by shaming myself like that. When I reached the hall, the middle-aged outer disciple gestured for me to follow him.

    ¡°Let me show you to your room, fellow cultivator,¡± the middle-aged outer disciple said, still wearing a kind smile on his face.

    I nodded at him, too tired to say anything else, and followed him into the hall. Thankfully, my room was on the first floor so I didn¡¯t have to climb up any stairs. Otherwise, I might have slept outside, regardless of the embarrassment.

    My room was a small square, with little in the way of furniture. There was just a small bed pressed against the corner and a simple glass lamp hanging from the ceiling. That was it. I bid goodnight to the middle-aged disciple and walked into the room, closing the door behind me. Without bothering to change my clothes or take off the wooden mask I wore, I collapsed onto the bed and fell into a dreamless sleep.

 Chapter 19: Meeting Willow

    I woke up before dawn the next day with a slight headache. After enduring increasing mental pressure for the better part of yesterday, I was surprised that I only suffered from a mild headache. I assumed it would have been much worse, given how intense the pressure was towards the end. Still, I wasn¡¯t going to complain. After changing into a clean set of crimson robes, I exited my room and headed outside to perform my daily dawn meditation.

    A quick glance around the building with my spirit sense told me that most of the other exam participants were still in their rooms. While my spirit sense couldn¡¯t go through solid objects such as wood or stone (yet), it could go through any openings it found. There also weren¡¯t any arrays that restricted spirit sense in the building, so I looked around unimpeded.

    Many of the exam participants were still sleeping, but a few were awake. Some were meditating, others were performing morning exercises, and a few were even cultivating. This didn¡¯t surprise me. While the qi in this mountain wasn¡¯t as abundant as the qi in Astra¡¯s old immortal cave, it was still plentiful.

    To my surprise, when I walked outside, I found one of the other exam participants sitting outside. They wore a thick black cloak that obscured their features, making it difficult to tell if they were male or female. The figure sat facing the east. A part of me wondered if they also practiced the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique, before I dismissed such thoughts. Even if they did, it would be rude to ask. Besides, it had nothing to do with me.

    I found a spot that gave me a good view of the east, sat down, and waited for dawn to arrive. Since the sky had already started to lighten up when I walked outside, I didn¡¯t have to wait long. While I waited, I examined my surroundings. It was chilly this morning, despite it being summer, though I found the cold rather refreshing. It was also quiet, except for the sound of a gentle breeze blowing through. I took all of this in, enjoying the simple pleasure of being alive.

    As soon as the sun peeked above the horizon, I closed my eyes and started meditating. My headache receded as I recited the chant of dawn within my mind. By the time I finished, it had disappeared altogether. When I opened my eyes, the sun had fully risen above the horizon.

    I glanced over to find the black cloaked figure looking in my direction.

    ¡°Good morning, fellow cultivator,¡± I called out to them.

    The figure didn¡¯t respond right away and continued to stare at me for several seconds, before they nodded.

    ¡°Good morning, fellow cultivator,¡± the figure said in a raspy, but clearly feminine, voice.

    After that, neither of us said anything to the other as we both continued to watch the sunrise. However, my stomach grumbled a few minutes later, reminding me that I hadn¡¯t eaten anything for lunch or dinner yesterday. While I had food in my storage ring, walking up the mountain had taken all of my concentration and focus. Stopping to eat hadn¡¯t been an option at the time

    Before I took any food out of my storage ring, a voice called out to us. It belonged to the middle-aged outer disciple from yesterday.

    ¡°Fellow cultivators,¡± he said. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Please join the rest of the participants in the dining room.¡±

    The black cloaked woman and I glanced at each other, before we both stood at the same time and made our way back to the hall. As we walked over, I studied the black cloaked woman from the corner of my eye. She was hunched over, as if humpbacked, and walked at a slow and steady pace. Despite this, she was as tall as I was. If she could stand up straight, she would be at least a head taller than me. Given how raspy her voice sounded earlier, I guessed that this black cloaked woman was elderly and likely reaching the end of her lifespan. Still, she managed to make this far, so I wouldn¡¯t make the mistake of assuming she was weak and feeble.

    Cultivators came in all shapes, sizes, and ages. Making assumptions based on surface appearances was a good way to get myself killed. Astra and Cultivator Raphael had warned me about that several times. This was why learning how to read auras was such a vital skill, since a cultivator¡¯s aura could reveal details that their appearance wouldn¡¯t.

    However, I couldn¡¯t read this black cloaked woman¡¯s aura. She had an aura, I could tell that much, but little else beyond that. Even so, this gave me some insight into her abilities. This woman¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t that much higher than mine, since Foundation Establishment cultivators and above couldn¡¯t participate in the entrance exam, which meant she had an ability that allowed her to conceal her aura. This all but confirmed to me that she practiced the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique, since the chant of dusk gave one the ability to hide one¡¯s aura.

    With this in mind, I suspected this woman had ties to the Dawn and Dusk Sect. In fact, she was in a similar situation as me. The Song of Dawn and Dusk was a mental refinement technique unique to the Dawn and Dusk Sect. The only reason I knew the technique was because Astra provided me with the abridged manual for it. While an outsider without ties to the sect could have learned the technique, I doubted it. Cultivation clans and sects treated their unique techniques as sacred treasures, making it difficult for outsiders to get their hands on them.

    While intriguing, knowing that this black cloaked woman also had ties to the Dawn and Dusk Sect didn¡¯t mean much in the end. After all, it had nothing to do with me and would have little impact on whether I joined the sect or not. Still, participating in the same entrance exam could be enough of a bond to form a friendship with the woman, or at least an acquaintanceship. I didn¡¯t have many-¡­I didn¡¯t have any friends outside of my kin, so the thought of making my first friend filled me with glee.

    The dining room turned out to be a large rectangular room at the back of the hall. I had actually passed by it yesterday, on my way to my own room, but hadn¡¯t noticed it due to my mental exhaustion. Two long wooden tables occupied the dining room, providing more than enough space for the exam participants to eat their breakfast in comfort.

    The other participants were already there, eating and making small talk with each other. No one noticed our arrival. By some unspoken agreement between us, the black cloaked woman and I sat next to each other. As soon as we sat down, a pair of mortal servants brought us bowls of porridge before departing.

    I stared down at my bowl of porridge in disappointment. Spending the past several months eating the delicious meals cooked by Cultivator Raphael¡¯s cousin had spoiled me, to the point that now I found mundane food unappealing. What amused me about this situation was that before Astra took me away from Mt. Wind Dance, food like this porridge had been standard fare for me. It was amazing how much a person¡¯s attitude could change within a short amount of time.

    Still, it didn¡¯t surprise me that the Dawn and Dusk Sect fed us something like this. While we were now disciples, or soon to be disciples, we were just outer disciples. Unlike inner disciples or core disciples, we weren¡¯t valued all that much by the Dawn and Dusk Sect. There were many ways to get promoted from the outer sect to the inner sect. However, before that happened, outer disciples had the lowest status. The only ones below them were the mortal servants.

    While I found the porridge unappealing, there were ways to make up for it. I retrieved a small covered dish from my storage ring and placed it on the table. When I removed the cover, an appetizing aroma reached my nostrils. The dish contained chunks of tender meat covered in a brown sauce. It was Braised Devil Hog Pork Belly. While it wasn¡¯t exactly a breakfast food, it was better than eating just plain porridge.

    The black cloaked woman next to me let out a chuckle.

    ¡°It seems that the food served by the Dawn and Dusk Sect isn¡¯t to your tastes, fellow cultivator,¡± she said in her raspy voice.

    For some reason, I felt embarrassed by her words.

    ¡°No one said that we couldn¡¯t bring our own food,¡± I said in a defensive tone.

    The black cloaked woman let out another chuckle.

    ¡°You misunderstand me,¡± she said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to shame you. In fact, I feel the same way. Mundane food is beneath cultivators like us.¡±

    The black cloaked woman reached for her own storage ring and pulled out a small dish containing several plump red fruits. They reminded me of pears, but they looked more vibrant and juicy than any pear I had ever seen. Each fruit also contained a small amount of Wood qi.

    Ah, they were spirit fruits, which were a type of natural treasure. Like pills, consuming one would help advance one¡¯s cultivation or provide other benefits. Unlike pills, one didn¡¯t need to refine a spirit fruit in order to receive the benefits of eating it. That said, it was possible to refine a spirit fruit into a pill. However, the reward for doing this wasn¡¯t usually worth the effort.

    ¡°Rather, I was hoping to make a trade,¡± the black cloaked woman said. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to share some of your¡­Is that Devil Hog meat?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to share some of your Devil Hog meat, I¡¯m willing to share some of my Wood Essence Pears. They¡¯re particularly beneficial for cultivators that practice Fire-aligned cultivation techniques such as yourself.¡±

    I considered her offer. She made a fair point. When it came to consuming pills or natural treasures that advanced one¡¯s cultivation, such as spirit fruits, the interplay between the five elements played a big part. Wood fed Fire, so pills and natural treasures containing Wood qi would benefit me more than pills and natural treasures containing qi of the other elements. Only Divine qi would benefit me more.

    The inverse was also true. Pills and natural treasures containing Water qi would harm my cultivation, since Water defeated Fire. If I took in too much Water qi, I could end up suffering from qi deviation.

    ¡°Is that a good idea?¡± I asked in a concerned tone. ¡°Won¡¯t the Demonic qi in the Devil Hog meat have adverse effects on you?¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The black cloaked woman shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, before pulling back her cloak a bit, revealing a necklace. Strung up on the necklace was a token that was similar to mine. However, hers depicted the visage of a black demon against a drop of blood. Ah, so she did have ties to the Dawn and Dusk Sect; specifically Crimson Fiend Hall, which practiced blood mystic arts. ¡°I practice a demonic cultivation technique, so consuming that Devil Hog meat would benefit me as much as consuming these Wood Essence Pears would benefit you.¡±

    This filled me with relief.

    ¡°I see,¡± I said, before gesturing to the dish containing the Braised Devil Hog Pork Belly. ¡°In that case, by all means. Help yourself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do,¡± the black cloaked woman said.

    She reached for the Braised Devil Hog Pork Belly, while I reached for one of the Wood Essence Pears. I lifted the wooden mask just enough to uncover my mouth, before taking a bite of the spirit fruit. It was juicier than I expected, and some of it ran down my chin. A light and sweet flavor washed over my tongue, while the Wood qi contained within the spirit fruit entered my body. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan of pleasure.

    I ate the Wood Essence Pear in a few large bites and saved the seeds for later. Astra and Cultivator Raphael told me that I should save the seeds of any spirit herb or plant that I came across. That way, when I established my own immortal cave, I¡¯d be able to plant these seeds and start growing my own spirit herbs and plants. Even if I wouldn¡¯t be able to use them for myself, I could sell them for spirit stones or trade them for other materials that I might need.

    After I finished eating the pear, and stored the seeds in my storage ring, I glanced around and found the other exam participants looking at me with odd expressions on their faces. My face flushed with embarrassment when I realized what happened. I was so used to the moans I made when I ate delicious food that I hardly noticed them anymore. It hadn¡¯t mattered before, back in Astra¡¯s old immortal cave, since I only acted that way around Astra and Cultivator Raphael. However, moaning like that in public was another matter.

    The tips of my ears burned with shame. I wanted to cover my face, even though I was already wearing the wooden mask. It took all of my willpower not to flee the dining room.

    ¡°It seems that you found the Wood Essence Pears quite delicious, fellow cultivator,¡± the black cloaked woman said in a teasing tone. ¡°The only time I¡¯ve ever heard a man moan like that was when I passed by a brothel in the pleasure district back home.¡±

    I coughed in an attempt to dispel some of my embarrassment.

    ¡°I apolo-¡­¡± My voice cracked and I cleared my throat before trying again. ¡°I apologize for that unseemly display, fellow cultivator.¡±

    ¡°You can call me Cultivator Willow,¡± the black cloaked woman said. ¡°I think we¡¯re more than acquainted enough to exchange names given the¡­intimacy we just shared.¡±

    I resisted the urge to slam my head on the table.

    ¡°In that case, you can call me Cultivator Darian,¡± I said, ignoring Cultivator Willow¡¯s teasing.

    She stilled for a moment, before she nodded and continued eating. I followed her example a few moments later. I was still hungry, despite my embarrassment, and I wanted to keep up my strength. While we had passed the first part of the entrance exam, I knew that it was far from over. Since I didn¡¯t know what lay in store for the future, it was best to be as prepared as possible.

    However, I avoided eating any more of the Braised Devil Hog Pork Belly or the Wood Essence Pears, much to Cultivator Willow¡¯s amusement. Instead, I ate the porridge and placed the rest in my storage ring, saving them for later.

    <hr>

    Everyone finished eating breakfast not long after that. By that point, I had already absorbed the Wood qi I gained from eating the Wood Essence Pear, which boosted my cultivation by about half a day¡¯s worth.

    After breakfast, Cultivators Thurstan and Euphemia sent for us. We all gathered outside in front of the hall, where we found the two of them floating in the air, waiting for us. To my surprise, they were joined by a third Foundation Establishment cultivator, a familiar one at that. It was one of the inner disciples who had taken away the would-be spies yesterday, the youth wearing the iridescent rainbow robes. He hovered in the air a few feet away from the other two.

    Unlike Cultivator Thurstan, who wore a bright expression, or Cultivator Euphemia, who remained as cold as ever, the youth in the iridescent rainbow robes wore a soft and benevolent smile on his face. His aura matched the color of his robes, an iridescent rainbow, and seemed Divine in nature. Based on this, I guessed he was part of Rainbow Healer Hall, which specialized in healing arts and refining medicines.

    ¡°Congratulations for making it this far, fellow cultivators!¡± Cultivator Thurstan said in a cheery voice. ¡°You can now all be considered outer disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    Our group broke out into excited murmurs. While being an outer disciple wasn¡¯t as prestigious as being an inner disciple, and certainly not as prestigious as being a core disciple, it was still an honor. Outer disciples could still learn the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s techniques, attend lectures, and earn the chance to become inner disciples. There were many ways to accomplish the latter, though the most common way was to become a Foundation Establishment cultivator and join one of the halls.

    ¡°If that is the extent of your ambition, then please follow Senior Martial Brother Jasper,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said, gesturing to the youth in the iridescent rainbow robes. ¡°He is the one responsible for overseeing the outer disciples.¡±

    The youth, Cultivator Jasper, nodded his head but remained silent.

    ¡°For those of you who wish to continue with the entrance exam, then please remain here,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said.

    ¡°The exam isn¡¯t over, senior?¡± one of the other exam participants asked.

    Cultivator Thurstan snorted.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± he said. ¡°There is one final test after this. Those who pass the next test will earn a spot as one of the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s inner disciples.¡± His expression turned serious. ¡°However, the next test is much more dangerous than the previous two. There is a chance that you may suffer serious injury, or even die. Unless you¡¯re confident in your ability to protect yourself, I suggest you follow Junior Brother Jasper.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Cultivator Thurstan¡¯s expression turned bright again.

    ¡°There is no shame in acknowledging one¡¯s limits, fellow cultivators,¡± Cultivator Euphemia interjected. ¡°Sometimes it is better to preserve one¡¯s strength for future endeavors rather than recklessly charge on ahead.¡±

    While she didn¡¯t look at me as she said this, I had a feeling that Cultivator Euphemia was referring to me and the meditation incident from yesterday.

    ¡°Keep in mind that even if you fail the final test, you are still outer disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said. His expression turned malicious. ¡°Assuming you survive that is.¡±

    The group had mixed reactions to his words. Some were excited, even eager, to take the next test. After all, why not? We were now members of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Failing the next test wouldn¡¯t change that. However, there was a risk of injury or death, which was why most were hesitant to continue forward.

    After a while, several of the exam participants walked over to Cultivator Jasper. At first it was only one or two, but soon most of the group headed over to him. Only about a dozen and half remained standing in front of Cultivator Thurstan and Cultivator Euphemia, including myself and Cultivator Willow.

    To my surprise, Clarissa Wind Dance was also among the latter. Given what I overheard of her conversation with her parents, she had already accomplished her objective by reaching this point. There was no need for her to continue with the entrance exam. Still, I didn¡¯t blame her for aiming to become an inner disciple. The risk was well worth the reward.

    When it became clear that no one else would follow him, Cultivator Jasper reached for his storage ring and pulled out a leaf shaped flying magical treasure. He gestured for those in his group to climb aboard. Once they did so, they flew off with him in the lead. The entire time, Cultivator Jasper never said a word.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Cultivator Thurstan said, rubbing his hands together. ¡°We have a brave bunch this time around. I only expected less than a dozen of you to continue with the exam. Even if only half of you succeed and become inner disciples, then our Dawn and Dusk Sect will grow that much stronger.¡± He gestured for us to follow him. ¡°Come along now.¡±

    Cultivator Thurstan and Cultivator Euphemia headed off, flying slow enough for us to keep up with them. They headed to an area behind the hall where we spent the night. When we arrived, I saw another path leading down the other side of the mountain. After about a hundred feet, the path disappeared into a thick white mist that covered this entire side of the mountain. It swirled about almost like a living creature, reminding me of the purplish-black mist that gave the Black Mist Mountains their name. However, this mist seemed more benign than the purplish-black mist, though there was something strange and mysterious about it.

    A forested valley lay on the other side of the mist, situated at the base of the mountain. It was about a mile wide and several miles long. Large hills flanked it on both sides. At the far end of the valley stood another mountain, this one much taller than the one we were currently on. I saw buildings at the base of that mountain, though they were too far away for me to see them in detail.

    ¡°Your next test is simple,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said, gesturing to the buildings in the distance. ¡°You need to make it to the other side of the valley before sunset. Do so, and you¡¯ll become inner disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him.

    ¡°Is this test like the previous one, senior?¡± I asked. ¡°Simple, but not easy?¡±

    Cultivator Thurstan grinned at me.

    ¡°Correct, fellow cultivator,¡± he said. ¡°However, unlike the previous two tests, I won¡¯t share any details of what you¡¯ll face. You¡¯ll have to discover that on your own. Whether or not any of you succeed will depend on your abilities and luck.¡± He reached for his storage ring and pulled out several yellow slips of paper, each one emitting a faint amount of qi. ¡°However, we¡¯re not cruel and heartless. Each of you will receive one of these talismans. If you find yourself in grave peril or unable to continue for whatever reason, then just rip your talisman in half and yell ¡®Save me, seniors!¡¯ Do so, and either Martial Sister Euphemia or I will come rescue you.¡± He shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ll forfeit the test, but you won¡¯t lose your life.¡±

    Several of our group let out sighs of relief. So the next test wouldn¡¯t be as dangerous as we feared. At least, we would get a lifeline.

    Cultivator Thurstan tossed the talismans in our direction. They hovered in the air for a brief moment, before they flew towards us. When I received my talisman, I studied it for a few moments. Magical symbols drawn in red ink covered one side of the talisman.

    Thanks to my lessons with Astra and Cultivator Raphael, I understood enough of the symbols to figure out what the talisman did. It was rather simple. After being ripped in half, the talisman would release a ball of light into the air like a flare. The phrase ¡°Save me, seniors!¡± was not necessary to its activation. I assumed Cultivator Thurstan added that part for his own amusement. After I finished studying the talisman, I put it away.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said. ¡°You may begin whenever you are ready.¡±

    As soon as he said that, a few people rushed forward, eager to get a head start. Within moments, they entered the white mist and disappeared from sight. Everyone else remained at the grass meadow, including Cultivator Willow and Clarissa Wind Dance.

    ¡°Are we allowed to work together for this next part, senior?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Thurstan gave me a surprised look, before grinning.

    ¡°All you need to do is make it to the other side of the valley before noon,¡± he said. ¡°How you go about it is entirely up to you.¡±

    ¡°It is to your credit that you asked,¡± Cultivator Euphemia said. ¡°Most exam participants don¡¯t even consider the possibility of cooperating with one another despite the benefits of doing so.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, seniors,¡± I said, before turning to face Cultivator Willow. ¡°Shall we pair up, Cultivator Willow? I believe our chances of success are much higher if we work together.¡±

    Cultivator Willow studied me for a few moments, before nodding.

    ¡°I am amenable to that, Cultivator Darian,¡± she said.

 Chapter 20: Confronting the Lotus

    After Cultivator Willow agreed to become my partner for this part of the test, everyone else followed our example and started making groups of their own. Some paired up, like Cultivator Willow and I, while others formed groups of three or four.

    While I was confident in my chances of succeeding on my own thanks to my current level of physical refinement, working with Cultivator Willow would increase those chances by a significant margin. I¡¯d be a fool not to take advantage of that. Besides, I liked Cultivator Willow. Something told me that the two of us had great affinity for each other.

    Just as Cultivator Willow and I were about to head down, one of the other exam participants approached us. He was a short and skinny young man who was a year or two younger than me. It was difficult to tell, given his small frame. He had pale skin, short brown hair, and dark brown eyes. A soft smile adorned his lips, which reminded me of Cultivator Jasper for some reason. This young man wore a set of simple white robes, which I found brave of him. Considering what we were all about to go through, the chances of him keeping his robes clean were almost zero.

    From what I could tell from his aura, this young man was at late Qi Condensation. I couldn¡¯t glean anything other than that. It seemed that he had some kind of concealment technique, similar to Cultivator Willow¡¯s.

    ¡°Excuse me, fellow cultivators,¡± the young man said in a soft voice. ¡°My name is Harlow. Would you mind if I joined you two?¡±

    I crossed my arms and raised an eyebrow at Cultivator Harlow, only to remember that I was wearing a mask and he couldn¡¯t see my face.

    ¡°Why should we let you join us?¡± I asked.

    While I wasn¡¯t against working with others, Cultivator Willow and I had at least formed some kind of relationship before this point. Cultivator Harlow was a complete stranger to me, which made me reluctant to work with him.

    ¡°With the three of us working together, we¡¯re all but guaranteed to pass this final test,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°I also believe that the three of us have some affinity for each other. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    As he spoke, Cultivator Harlow brushed his hair back. In doing so, he revealed a simple leather bracelet that adorned his wrist. A token was tied to the bracelet, one that depicted a seven-pointed rainbow star. I narrowed my eyes at him. Like Cultivator Willow and myself, it looked like Cultivator Harlow also had ties to the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Based on the token he wore, it was clear which hall he belonged to.

    When Astra and Cultivator Raphael told me about this custom, they gave me the impression that it didn¡¯t happen all that often. Most people who already had ties with the Dawn and Dusk Sect didn¡¯t go through the entrance exam because they didn¡¯t need to. Yet, for this entrance exam, there were at least three of us.

    Still, Cultivator Harlow had a point. If the three of us worked together, the chances of us failing this final test were low. Plus, if Cultivator Harlow did belong to Rainbow Healer Hall, that meant he was proficient in the healing arts to some degree. Having a spirit doctor in our group could prove vital.

    ¡°I have no objections,¡± I said, before turning to my companion. ¡°What do you say, Cultivator Willow?¡±

    She studied Cultivator Harlow for several more seconds before nodding.

    ¡°I have no objections either,¡± she said. ¡°My name is Willow, Cultivator Harlow.¡±

    I opened my mouth to give Cultivator Harlow my name, but mocking laughter rang out before I could.

    ¡°Why should I let a country bumpkin like you join my group?¡± a female voice said in a condescending tone.

    I turned to find Clarissa Wind Dance facing a group consisting of three other exam participants: one woman and two men. The woman was small and dainty. She had pale skin and long red hair, which she wore in a complicated arrangement atop her head. I couldn¡¯t see her face since she was facing away from me, but I guessed she was close to my age or a bit older. The woman wore a set of emerald robes that were simple in design, but made from expensive looking silk.

    The two men beside her were similar in appearance. Both were tanned, with short dark hair, and plain features. I wasn¡¯t sure if they were related to each other or not, but it was possible. They both wore identical green robes, which looked like uniforms now that I thought about it. From the way they flanked the woman, they looked like bodyguards protecting the young mistress of a prosperous clan. In fact, I suspected that this was the case.

    It was clear that the laughter and the insulting words had come from the red-haired woman, and that the target of her mockery was Clarissa.

    ¡°You!¡± Clarissa said, her face red and twisted with anger. Despite this, I could see the hurt in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re nothing more than a leech looking to benefit from the strength of others,¡± the red-haired woman said with a sneer. ¡°I mean, look at you. With your cultivation base, you¡¯ll just slow us down.¡±

    Now that was unfair. Clarissa Wind Dance was at late Qi Condensation, which put her on par with most of the other exam participants. She was also a Wind Dance, a clan that specialized in sword dancing. Unless Cultivator Clemont neglected her training, Clarissa was adept with the sword. Any group would be happy to have someone like her.

    That said, the red-haired woman¡¯s words did have some merit. Like Clarissa, her two companions were both at late Qi Condensation. However, their auras were a little more powerful than hers. I guessed they were both a small realm above her. As for the red-haired woman herself, she was at the peak of the Qi Condensation realm.

    That made her the most powerful cultivator among the exam participants. Bringing someone like Clarissa along might slow her group down, but not to a large degree, if at all. Even so, the red-haired woman¡¯s insulting words were cruel and unnecessary. For some reason, they angered me.

    ¡°I-¡­¡± Clarissa started to say, but the red-haired woman cut her off.

    ¡°You should just give up,¡± she said. ¡°Everyone else has already grouped up, and I doubt you¡¯ll make it very far on your own. You should save yourself the trouble. It¡¯s as Cultivator Euphemia said earlier, you should acknowledge your limits and remember your place.¡±

    By this point, Clarissa looked like she was on the verge of tears. I felt someone touch my arm, and I turned to find Cultivator Willow standing next to me.

    ¡°We should go, Cultivator Darian,¡± she said in her raspy voice. ¡°We have until sunset to reach the end of the valley, and we don¡¯t know how long it will take us to get there.¡± She nodded towards Clarissa and the red-haired woman. ¡°It¡¯s best not to get involved in business that doesn¡¯t concern us.¡±

    I agreed with her words, yet I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave. A part of me felt reluctant to just abandon Clarissa. I didn¡¯t understand why. After how they treated me, I despised Clan Wind Dance. If anything, I should have felt happy that a Wind Dance was suffering the same kind of treatment I endured for years.

    ¡°Cultivator Willow is right,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°There isn¡¯t any point in bringing unnecessary trouble upon ourselves.¡±

    Despite his words, he looked unhappy with how the red-haired woman treated Clarissa. However, that didn¡¯t mean he would intervene. No one would. There were more than a dozen cultivators still here, excluding Cultivator Thurstan and Cultivator Euphemia, yet not a single one of them would intervene for Clarissa¡¯s sake. Most pretended like nothing was happening, and talked amongst themselves.

    And I couldn¡¯t blame them. Not really. They had no ties to Clarissa. Why would they help her? In doing so, they would end up offending a peak Qi Condensation cultivator who looked like the young mistress of a prosperous clan. It wasn¡¯t worth it.

    That didn¡¯t stop my heart from clenching when I saw Clarissa standing there alone.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty enough,¡± the red-haired woman said, continuing her tirade. ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, maybe one of the male inner disciples will pity you and take you as one of his concubines.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Silence fell over the meadow. Cultivator Harlow¡¯s expression turned ugly, and Cultivator Willow sucked in a breath. Despite her obvious status, the red-haired just crossed the line with those words. I felt something inside me snap.

    In that moment, I understood why I was reluctant to leave and abandon Clarissa to the red-haired woman. She reminded me of myself, back when I still lived on Mt. Wind Dance. I endured countless insults and endless humiliation at the hands of my kin. No one did anything about it. No one stood up for me. No one, except for Lucius. He defended me as best he could, though he was limited by the circumstances surrounding us. How could I do anything less, even if it was for a Wind Dance?

    I marched towards Clarissa and the woman, tearing the mask off my face and tossing it aside. The only way I could justify intervening in this scenario is if I revealed my blood connection with Clarissa. While this meant risking Sidra realizing who I was and possibly getting angry about my presence here, it was a risk I would take.

    ¡°Cultivator Darian!¡± Harlow said, calling out to me.

    I ignored him and continued forward. Cultivator Willow remained silent and didn¡¯t try to stop me.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± the red-haired woman said to Clarissa. ¡°Give up-¡­¡±

    I stepped between the two of them, facing the red-haired woman. In a word, she was gorgeous. I had heard the term ¡°jade beauty¡± before, but I never understood what it meant until this moment. The red-haired woman had smooth and clear skin, with delicate features and large green eyes. She wore a small amount of make-up, which further enhanced her beauty.

    Right now, those eyes were staring at me with a mix of disdain and confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I said.

    The red-haired woman¡¯s face twisted with anger, and the two men beside her stepped forward, exuding menacing auras.

    ¡°How dare you?¡± the red-haired said. ¡°Who do you think-¡­?¡±

    She glanced at my hair tie, or rather the token hanging from my hair tie, and stopped mid-way through her sentence. When she realized I had ties to Flame Fiend Hall, her eyes gleamed and a wide smile stretched across her face.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll do,¡± the red-haired woman said. ¡°Your cultivation is even more lacking than the country bumpkin¡¯s, but you¡¯ll do. Very well, I shall grant you the privilege of accompanying me across the valley.¡±

    Her offer caught me, and everyone else around us, by surprise.

    ¡°Young Mistress,¡± one of her guards said with a concerned expression on his face ¡°Are you sure this is a wise decision?¡±

    ¡°You dare doubt me?¡± the red-haired woman snapped.

    The guard looked panicked at this.

    ¡°Of course not, Young Mistress!¡± he said.

    ¡°What my brother means to say, Young Mistress,¡± the other guard said. ¡°Is that we don¡¯t know who this man is or what he is capable of. What if he-¡­?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± the red-haired woman said, cutting him off. ¡°I have made my decision. Don¡¯t question me further.¡±

    The two guards bowed to her.

    ¡°Yes, Young Mistress.¡±

    The red-haired woman faced me again and smiled.

    ¡°My name is Diana Verdant Lotus,¡± she said. ¡°May I know your name, fellow cultivator?¡±

    As she spoke, Cultivator Diana pressed her hand against her chest, drawing attention to the necklace hanging around her neck. Hanging from the necklace was a token that depicted a celestial young maiden in the middle of a dancing pose. She had ties to Divine Dancer Hall, one of the Dawn Halls. No wonder she dared to act so arrogant.

    Four. There were four cultivators who had ties to the Dawn and Dusk Sect participating in this entrance exam. Either this was more common than Astra and Cultivator Raphael led me to believe, or this entrance exam was more special than most. Regardless, it didn¡¯t matter to me.

    I ignored the woman¡¯s words, and turned to face Clarissa. She looked at me with tears in her eyes, her expression a mix of gratitude and wariness. Her eyes widened when she saw my face.

    ¡°Would you like to join my group, Junior Sister Clarissa?¡± I asked.

    Clarissa sucked in a breath.

    ¡°You¡¯re Darian,¡± she whispered. ¡°But how are you here? Why?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now,¡± I said. ¡°Would you like to join my group?¡±

    She looked torn, and it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out why. She didn¡¯t want to go through the final test alone, and she was grateful for my help, but I was also demonkin and a demonic cultivator. Given Clan Wind Dance¡¯s attitude towards my kind, I could understand her hesitation. If she rejected my offer, I wasn¡¯t going to lose any sleep over it. I already helped her enough by intervening. Whatever happened next was up to her.

    ¡°How dare you ignore me?¡± Cultivator Diana asked in an outraged tone.

    I glanced back and gave her a derisive look.

    ¡°I have no interest in associating with someone who would insult and mock my kin,¡± I said with a sneer. ¡°Given your lack of manners, it¡¯s clear that your parents did a poor job of raising you.¡±

    Cultivator Diana¡¯s face turned red. Not from shame, but from anger and embarrassment.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± she yelled, before turning to her guards. ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Her guards drew weapons from their storage rings, and moved to attack me. One wielded a pair of sabers, while the other wielded a pair of hammers. Cultivator Diana herself started making hand seals. However, before they could do anything, Cultivator Euphemia intervened.

    ¡°Enough!¡± she said in a thundering voice.

    A burst of pressure accompanied her words, almost bringing me to my knees. I wasn¡¯t the only one affected either. Cultivator Diana and her guards struggled to remain standing as well.

    ¡°Stop wasting time arguing with each other and save your energy for the final test,¡± Cultivator Euphemia said, glaring at all of us. She then turned towards Cultivator Diana and her guards. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or who is backing you. Attempt to harm one of the other exam participants again, and I will teach you a lesson.¡±

    Cultivator Diana opened her mouth to say something, but fell silent and turned pale when Cultivator Euphemia pressured her again.

    ¡°As for you,¡± Cultivator Euphemia said, turning towards me and Clarissa. ¡°Is this girl really your kin? If not¡­¡±

    She trailed off, though it was clear that I would face punishment if I had lied.

    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°We both come from Clan Wind Dance of the Myriad Rivers province.¡±

    Cultivator Euphemia gave me a skeptical look. Meanwhile, Cultivator Thurstan floated towards us with a thoughtful expression on his face.

    ¡°I believe him,¡± he said. ¡°You can see it in their eyes.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Cultivator Euphemia said. ¡°You can go now.¡± She turned to everyone else. ¡°Stop wasting time and go. Remember, you only have until sunset.¡±

    With that, the exam participants started heading down the path leading to the mist and the valley beyond. Cultivator Diana threw me an ugly look, before going down the path herself. I walked back over to Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Harlow. Clarissa hesitated for a moment before following me.

    ¡°I apologize, fellow cultivators,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°Not only did I make a decision for the group without consulting you two, but I also made an enemy out of a peak Qi Condensation cultivator with a powerful backer. If you wish to go on ahead without me or Junior Sister Clarissa, I won¡¯t blame you.¡±

    Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Harlow glanced at each other and nodded, before looking back at me.

    ¡°Why would we do something like that, Cultivator Darian?¡± Cultivator Harlow said with a smile. ¡°Anyone with the courage to stand up to a young mistress of Clan Verdant Lotus for the sake of their kin is someone I want to become friends with.¡±

    I stared at him.

    ¡°Is Clan Verdant Lotus highly regarded?¡± I asked in a strained voice.

    ¡°They¡¯re one of the founding clans of the Dawn and Dusk Sect,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°When it comes to power and influence within the sect, few match them, and even fewer surpass them.¡± He tilted his head and gave me a questioning look. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    My expression fell.

    ¡°No,¡± I said.

    Cultivator Harlow¡¯s eyes widened, before he burst out into laughter.

    ¡°Well, no matter,¡± he said, wiping tears from his eyes. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, Cultivator Diana is from a branch family of Clan Verdant Lotus. You shouldn¡¯t suffer too much when this is all over.¡±

    I sighed and slumped my shoulders.

    ¡°If you are a Wind Dance,¡± Cultivator Willow said in her raspy voice. ¡°Why did you wait so long before intervening?¡±

    While I couldn¡¯t see her face, I had a feeling that the answer to this question was important to Cultivator Willow.

    ¡°My relationship with the rest of Clan Wind Dance is¡­complicated,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯d rather not discuss it if at all possible, especially out in the open like this.¡± I nodded towards the path leading down the mountain. ¡°In any case, we should go now. We only have until sunset.¡±

    Cultivator Willow studied me for a few seconds, before nodding.

    ¡°Cultivator Darian is right,¡± Cultivator Harlow said, still chuckling. ¡°Let us go.¡±

    The three of us turned to leave, but we stopped when Clarissa called out to us.

    ¡°Um, thank you for taking me in,¡± she said in a small voice. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best not to slow everyone down.¡±

    She looked down at the ground, fidgeting in place. If one didn¡¯t know any better, one would assume we were the ones who bullied her earlier.

    ¡°See that you don¡¯t, Junior Sister,¡± I said in a cold voice.

    While I had stepped in and rescued her from Cultivator Diana, that didn¡¯t mean I held any kind feelings towards Clarissa. Considering my relationship with the rest of Clan Wind Dance, it was best if I remained aloof and distant with her. That way she wouldn¡¯t get the wrong idea. I wouldn¡¯t treat Clarissa with any cruelty, but neither would I treat her with kindness.

    Clarissa looked up at my words, confusion and hurt in her eyes. I ignored her and continued heading down the mountain path. After a moment, Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Harlow fell in behind me. With my spirit sense, I saw Clarissa hesitate for a few moments before she rushed over to join us. It didn¡¯t take us long to reach the mist. I plunged in without hesitation, and the others joined me.

 Chapter 21: Navigating the Mist

    It soon became obvious that the mist covering the mountain wasn¡¯t mundane. There was something unnatural about it. We soon discovered that it hindered our spirit sense, making it difficult to notice anything beyond a certain range. The mist also hindered our mundane senses as well. Visibility was poor, and the mist muffled any noises we made. To me, it seemed as if I had cotton in my ears. The mist even affected smell and taste, which I tested by sniffing myself and licking my arm. This earned me odd looks from the others, but no one said anything.

    Contrary to my expectations, the mist wasn¡¯t cold at all. In fact, it felt warm, though not in a good way. It made everything humid and sticky. Not long after our group entered the mist, I felt sweat dripping down my back. All in all, it was an unpleasant experience. The crimson robes I wore just made it worse. I couldn¡¯t imagine how Cultivator Willow felt, considering she covered her entire body with a thick black coat.

    What made things worse was that in order to get to the bottom of the mountain, we had to navigate through a stone maze. Unlike the other side of the mountain, nothing grew in this area. It was all barren. Boulders and rocky outcroppings that towered over us littered the area, forming a natural maze of sorts. Combined with the mist that hindered our senses, and it would be easy to lose one¡¯s way. We couldn¡¯t even use the sun as a reference point, since the mist hid the sky from us.

    When we first entered the maze, we tried climbing atop the boulders and rocky outcroppings. However, when we reached a certain height, a powerful force pressed down on our bodies and prevented us from going any higher. Climbing over the maze wasn¡¯t an option. Neither could we disperse the mist. We tried to do so using a few of our mystic arts, but nothing worked for long. The mist reformed immediately afterwards.

    Now I saw why we had until sunset. A few miles was nothing to cultivators like us. At most it would only take us a few hours to travel that distance. However, it would take us some time to get through this stone maze and make it to the bottom of the mountain. And this was just the first area. If the rest of the valley was as difficult to navigate through as the maze, then there was a good chance that we wouldn¡¯t make it to the other side in time.

    As we walked through the mist, the four of us shared some details of our abilities. We should have done this before entering the mist, but thanks to me, we didn¡¯t get the chance. Still, it didn¡¯t look like the others held it against me.

    Cultivator Willow was a demonic cultivator who used blood mystic arts, as I suspected, while Cultivator Harlow was a spirit doctor who specialized in healing and poisons. He also knew a bit about arrays, which could come in handy later on. Clarissa, of course, was a sword dancer who also knew a few Wind mystic arts. And of course, I was a physical refiner who specialized in unarmed combat and Fire mystic arts.

    After some discussion, we decided to have Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Harlow walk in the middle, while I walked in the front and Clarissa took up the rear. If something or someone attacked us from the front or from behind, our melee fighters would keep them occupied while the others supported them.

    As our group traveled through the stone maze, we remained alert and vigilant. The stone maze and the mist made this area the perfect place for an ambush. If someone or something decided to sneak up on us, we wouldn¡¯t notice them until they were right on top of us.

    However, nothing happened at first. We journeyed through the stone maze, taking care not to lose our way. This was difficult without any reference points, but we made due. We made sure to stay close together, so we didn¡¯t lose each other in the mist. Cultivator Harlow also brought out a brush and some ink he carried within his storage ring and marked our path. That way, if we ever got turned around, we would know where to go.

    What I considered the strangest part of all was that we didn¡¯t encounter any of the other exam participants. The mountain wasn¡¯t that large and we all entered the mist through the same path. We should¡¯ve found at least one of them, or at least a sign of their presence. Instead, we found nothing of them. I suspected that the mist and the stone maze kept us all separated.

    A few hours after we entered the mist, Clarissa stopped and called out to us.

    ¡°There is something lurking nearby,¡± she said, pulling a sword out of her storage ring and holding it at the ready.

    The rest of us stopped and looked at her.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Cultivator Willow asked in a skeptical voice. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything with my spirit sense.¡±

    Clarissa looked all around us, a wary expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m attuned to the movements of the air around us,¡± she explained. ¡°There is something nearby, though I can¡¯t pinpoint its exact location. It seems to blend in with the mist around us. If I hadn¡¯t been keeping an eye out, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything amiss. Even then, I just barely sensed it.¡±

    I exchanged looks with Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Harlow, before nodding. Clarissa was a Wind cultivator. We¡¯d be fools not to heed her words. And if she was wrong, then no matter. It was better to be safe than sorry.

    I pulled out the defensive magic treasure that Cultivator Raphael gave me, the white tortoise shell inscribed with magic symbols, and spoke the incantation to activate it. The symbols on the shell glowed with yellow light, before the tortoise shell started hovering in the air around me. Keeping the tortoise shell readied like this drained my internal qi by a small but consistent amount, which was why I hadn¡¯t prepared it earlier.

    The others made their own preparations as well. Cultivator Willow pulled out a black metal spike from her storage ring. It was about the length of my forearm and covered in reddish stains. She spoke an incantation. The metal spike glowed with a crimson light before hovering in the air around her, similar to the way my tortoise shell magic treasure hovered around me. The metal spike emitted an air of bloodthirstiness.

    Cultivator Harlow pulled out six silver needles from his storage ring and held each one between his fingers. The tip of each needle was coated in a sinister looking green liquid. When he noticed me staring at his needles, Cultivator Harlow gave me a benevolent-looking smile. It sent shivers down my spine. I made a mental note to avoid making enemies of him.

    The four of us continued on our way. After Clarissa¡¯s warning, I kept an eye out with my spirit sense, trying to see if I could find whatever was lurking nearby. However, I didn¡¯t sense anything. After a while, a part of me started to doubt Clarissa. What if she hadn¡¯t sensed anything at all? What if it had just been a trick of her mind. Still, I remained vigilant.

    About half an hour after Clarissa¡¯s initial warning, I felt something faint brush up against my spirit sense for a split second. However, when I focused my attention on that area, I sensed nothing amiss. I almost dismissed it as a figment of my imagination, but then I felt it again. I stopped and took a stance.

    ¡°Did you feel that, Cultivator Darian?¡± Cultivator Willow asked.

    I nodded without turning to face her. It seemed that she felt the same thing as well.

    ¡°Yes, though just barely,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t tell where it is.¡± I glanced back at the others. ¡°What about the rest of you?¡±

    The others shook their heads.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything at all,¡± Cultivator Harlow said with a grim look on his face. ¡°It seems that my spirit sense isn¡¯t as powerful as yours or Cultivator Willow¡¯s, Cultivator Darian.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s moving too fast,¡± Clarissa said, her eyes darting around. ¡°I can¡¯t determine its exact location. It seems to be everywhere.¡±

    My blood ran cold as I considered another possibility.

    ¡°Or there¡¯s more than one creature lurking about,¡± I said.

    Just as I said this, a shadowy and ghostlike figure leapt from a nearby boulder, pouncing towards Clarissa.

    ¡°Look out!¡± I warned.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I started to make hand seals in order to attack the shadowy figure with a mystic art, but then I sensed something leap towards me. I turned to face this new threat. Clarissa would have to fend for herself.

    The shadowy figure leaping towards me blended in with the mist, making it difficult to discern any details about it. The only things I could tell for sure were that it was about the size of a large dog and quadrupedal. It slashed its front legs towards me, and a series of claw projections made from grayish-blue qi shot out towards me.

    I directed the tortoise shell magic treasure to intercept the claw projections and block them from reaching me. The shell¡¯s yellow glow intensified and formed a shield made from yellow qi. The claw projections hit the shield with solid sounding thuds.

    This gave me enough time to finish forming the hand seals for my mystic art. I pointed a finger at the shadowy figure. It tried to retreat back into the mist, but it was already too late. A small bead made from crimson flames emerged from my finger tip before flying towards the shadowy figure. Heat washed over the area around me. As the bead rushed towards the figure, it grew larger and larger until it became a fist-sized fireball.

    The shadowy figure let out a yowl and launched claws projections to try and stop the fireball, but to no avail. The fireball engulfed the shadowy figure, incinerating it within seconds.

    A sense of imminent peril filled me, and I noticed another shadowy figure sneaking up behind me. Instead of claw projections, it attacked me with its actual body. Somehow, I managed to dodge its strikes and retaliate with some of my own. The figure was swift and nimble, however, and it avoided my attacks with ease. It jumped away from me, before snarling in my direction. This afforded me a good look at the creature.

    It resembled a cat, though its body was thinner and sleeker than any cat I had ever seen. The color of its fur matched the mist that surrounded us, including the way it seemed to swirl about. The creature¡¯s eyes were grayish-blue, similar in color to the claw projections from earlier. It took me a moment to recognize what it was.

    The creature was a Mist Cat, a type of spirit beast with an affinity for Water and excellent concealment abilities. These concealment abilities made Mist Cats superb ambush predators, allowing them to sneak up on their prey with ease. They were also fast and agile.

    In terms of overall power, Mist Cats were about late Rank One. Despite their many strengths, Mist Cats had poor defensive abilities and low stamina. Protracted fights weren¡¯t their strong suit. Unless they caught their prey unawares, they weren¡¯t that difficult to deal with.

    While I had never seen a Mist Cat before, I knew a lot about them thanks to Astra and Cultivator Raphael. In the months leading up to the entrance exam, the both of them had me study all kinds of spirit beasts and their various characteristics. At the time I thought it was because of all the time I spent hunting demon beasts, but I now realized that they were preparing me for this portion of the entrance exam.

    The Mist Cat in front of me snarled, before it pounced towards me. I directed the tortoise shell magic treasure to block it, before I started making hand seals. The Mist Cat was faster and more agile than me, so I wasn¡¯t going to bother trying to hit it with my fists.

    When it realized what I was up to, the Mist Cat looked panicked before it turned around to run back into the mist. I finished with my hand seals by that point and spat out a serpent made of crimson fire. The serpent flew through the air towards the fleeing Mist Cat. The spirit beast was fast, but it wasn¡¯t faster than the fire serpent. Despite the Mist Cat¡¯s attempts at evasion, it wasn¡¯t long before the fire serpent caught up to it and incinerated it.

    With my two assailants now gone, I turned my attention to the rest of my group. Like me, each of my companions was attacked by two Mist Cats. One Mist Cat lay on the ground near Cultivator Willow. It looked dried up, like all the moisture had been sucked out of it. Cultivator Willow fended off the other one using her black metal spike. Cultivator Harlow had already dealt with both of his. They lay on the ground, their mouths covered in foam. He was helping Clarissa, who was having a little trouble dealing with her second Mist Cat. Her first one lay on the ground, cut in half.

    Even as I watched, the rest of my group finished off the remaining Mist Cats. Cultivator Willow struck hers with the black metal spike. The magic treasure drained the Mist Cat of all its blood, until it became nothing more than a desiccated corpse. Cultivator Harlow distracted the Mist Cat attacking Clarissa, giving her the opening she needed to decapitate it.

    The fight had lasted a minute at most, but it felt like it had been much longer than that. A sense of elation filled me as I realized that we had faced a real life or death situation, and won. However, now was not the time to get complacent. I surveyed the area around us with my eyes and my spirit sense but didn¡¯t see anything. Even so, I remained vigilant, just in case.

    ¡°Is everyone all right?¡± I asked while keeping an eye out.

    Cultivator Harlow and Clarissa nodded, though they both looked a little pale.

    ¡°We¡¯re a little shaken, but we¡¯re fine,¡± Cultivator Harlow said.

    Cultivator Willow let out a sigh.

    ¡°I got a little careless and one of the damned things managed to hit me,¡± she said in a wry voice and gestured to her arm. That part of her cloak now had a gash through it. ¡°I¡¯m not injured, just a little embarrassed.¡±

    I let out a chuckle.

    ¡°Considering how formidable Mist Cats can be, things could have been a lot worse,¡± I said. ¡°Thankfully, Junior Sister Clarissa managed to sense them earlier. Otherwise, they would have caught us off guard.¡±

    Clarissa looked both pleased and embarrassed by my words. She opened her mouth to respond, but Cultivator Willow spoke up first.

    ¡°Indeed, Cultivator Darian,¡± she said, turning to face my junior sister. ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Clarissa.¡±

    Clarissa grimaced and flinched at Cultivator Willow¡¯s words. When she realized what she had done, Clarissa¡¯s eyes widened and she stammered out an apology.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Cul-Cultivator Willow,¡± she said. ¡°That was-¡­I didn¡¯t mean-¡­¡±

    Cultivator Willow shook her head and waved her hand.

    ¡°Think nothing of it, Cultivator Clarissa,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m from the Myriad Rivers province as well, and I¡¯m well aware of Clan Wind Dance¡¯s attitude towards demons and demonic cultivators. Frankly, I¡¯d be surprised if you weren¡¯t a little wary and afraid of someone like me.¡±

    Wait, Cultivator Willow was from the Myriad Rivers province as well? Was that why she displayed an interest in my relationship with Clan Wind Dance? Perhaps, yet I found myself dissatisfied with that answer. My intuition told me that there was more to it than Cultivator Willow let on. Perhaps she had a grudge against Clan Wind Dance. If so, that gave me all the more reason to befriend her. It was something we had in common.

    Still, I was glad that Cultivator Willow hadn¡¯t taken offense to Clarissa¡¯s reaction. In my experience, cultivators were an arrogant and prideful lot. For them, even the slightest insult needed to be repaid in full; often with interest.

    Thinking about that just reminded me of Cultivator Diana. I sighed in my mind. That was going to be a headache to deal with. I just hoped that she wouldn¡¯t try to pull something during the entrance exam. If she wanted to get revenge on me for disrespecting, I could deal with that, as long as she waited until after we were inner disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    ¡°Even so, I apologize, Cultivator Willow,¡±  Clarissa said, shaking her head. ¡°My upbringing isn¡¯t an excuse to treat my comrades and fellow disciples poorly.¡±

    Cultivator Willow studied Clarissa for several moments before nodding.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s hope for you after all.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow, who had been standing off to the side this entire time, spoke up.

    ¡°Clan Wind Dance despises demons and demonic cultivators I take it?¡± he asked.

    Clarissa hesitated, before nodding.

    ¡°They have strong ties to several Righteous sects within the Myriad Rivers province,¡± she said. ¡°Including the Thousand Blade Sect.¡±

    That was new to me. In all the years that I lived on Mt. Wind Dance, I never heard anything about this. Then again, I was ignorant of Clan Wind Dance¡¯s inner workings, let alone their relationships with other clans and cultivation sects. However, I found it interesting that Clan Wind Dance had ties with the Thousand Blade Sect. Like the Dawn and Dusk Sect, it was one of the Seven Great Northern Sects. As its name implied, it was a sect whose arts focused on the sword and the saber.

    Was that why Cultivator Clemont brought Clarissa to the Dawn and Dusk Sect instead of a sect closer to Mt. Wind Dance? I suspected so. He wanted to keep his daughter out of my uncle¡¯s reach.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Cultivator Harlow said, before looking at me with a speculative gleam in his eyes. ¡°It makes me wonder how they managed to produce someone like Cultivator Darian.¡±

    The other two looked at me as well. I narrowed my eyes at Cultivator Harlow.

    ¡°As I said earlier, my relationship with the rest of Clan Wind Dance is complicated,¡± I said in a cold voice. ¡°I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t pry into my business, Cultivator Harlow.¡±

    ¡°I apologize, Cultivator Darian,¡± he said. ¡°I was simply curious.¡±

    For some reason, when he said that, it reminded me of Cultivator Thurstan. Were they related? I didn¡¯t think so. While they were both skinny and pale-skinned, that was the only thing they had in common. That, and the way their curiosity compelled them to ask inappropriate questions.

    Then again, I wasn¡¯t one to speak. The only thing I had in common with my father when it came to appearances were my eyes. Otherwise, I resembled my kin on my mother¡¯s side. Considering how Clan Wind Dance treated me thus far, compared to how Astra treated me, I found that I preferred it this way.

    ¡°Save your questions for later then,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll feel like sharing my story after we finish with this final test. Until then, I advise you to keep your curiosity to yourself.¡±

    ¡°Very well, Cultivator Darian,¡± Cultivator Harlow said with a shrug, before giving me a mysterious smile.

    I shook my head, before helping my companions collect the Mist Cat corpses. Their hides were useful for creating concealment type magic treasures, so they sold for a decent price. To my regret, I burned the Mist Cats I fought to ashes, so I came away from this fight with nothing.

    After we collected the corpses, we continued on our way.

 Chapter 22: Qi Restoration Pill

    Several hours later, we emerged from the mist and found ourselves at the base of the mountain. All of us were a little worse for wear. During the rest of our journey through the mist-laden stone maze, Mist Cats ambushed us two more times. We dispatched the second ambush with ease, since the number of Mist Cats we faced was comparable to the first ambush. I made sure to not burn my opponents to ashes that time around, so I could collect their hides. However, we had to flee from the third ambush.

    At first it seemed similar to the first two, and we grew complacent as a result. That was when an even larger group of Mist Cats attacked us. I think there were about a dozen or so Mist Cats in that second group. Combined with the first group of eight, that meant we had to deal with a total of twenty Mist Cats. Rather than fight that many opponents, our group chose to flee.

    The Mist Cats were reluctant to let us go and harassed us the entire time we fled. Despite our best efforts, we all sustained injuries. By some miracle, we stayed together and didn¡¯t separate from each other in the mist-laden maze. Neither did we lose our way. Somehow, we made it to the base of the mountain. The Mist Cats chased us the entire way, but lost interest when we neared the edge of the stone maze.

    After we emerged from the mist, the four of us continued to flee until we were several hundred feet away. Once we were sure that we were safe from the Mist Cats, we found a place to rest and slumped to the ground.

    ¡°Thank the ancestors that¡¯s over,¡± Clarissa said while laying on her back. ¡°I thought we were going to die in there.¡±

    No one said anything, but we all agreed with her. I shuddered as I remembered how the second group of Mist Cats emerged out of nowhere and sent a storm of claw projections our way. My tortoise shell magic treasure blocked many of the ones aimed at me, but it couldn¡¯t block all of them. I had dodged as many of the remaining ones as I could, but several of them still grazed me.

    Cuts and claw marks covered my arms and legs. If even a fraction of those claw projections had managed to hit me head on, they could have cut me to pieces. The rest of my group was in a similar state. Out of all us, Cultivator Willow was in the best condition. She remained spry, despite her advanced age, and managed to avoid most of the attacks directed at her. Even so, she sustained several injuries herself.

    With a grim look on his face, Cultivator Harlow swallowed a healing pill before he started tending to the rest of our group. He examined our injuries, before handing out healing pills to each of us. While I had my own, I saw no reason not to accept Cultivator Harlow¡¯s generosity. That meant I could save my own healing pills for later.

    When I swallowed the healing pill, a bitter taste washed over my mouth and warmth filled my body. The warmth focused on my injuries, and they started healing at a rate visible to the naked eye. Even so, I estimated that it would take half an hour for me to heal all the way.

    However, when it came time for Cultivator Harlow to examine Cultivator Willow, she waved him off. He insisted, but she remained adamant.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°Just focus on the others.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow studied her for several moments, before sighing and turning away. After he finished examining us, he joined Clarissa and laid down on the ground.

    ¡°I suggest we rest here for the next hour or so,¡± I said. ¡°Not only do we need to recover from our injuries, but I imagine we¡¯re all running low on internal qi.¡±

    Sustained use of the tortoise shell magic treasure and using multiple mystic arts in a row had drained me of most of my internal qi. The others had used their own treasures and mystic arts as well in order to fend off the Mist Cats.

    ¡°I second that, Cultivator Darian,¡± Cultivator Willow said, sitting down on the ground as well.

    Cultivator Harlow waved at us and didn¡¯t say a thing. I assumed that meant he agreed.

    ¡°Can we afford to wait that long?¡± Clarissa asked, sitting up. ¡°We only have until sunset, and it¡¯s already noon.¡±

    I looked up at the sky. She was right. The sun had reached its zenith. We had half a day to reach the other side of the valley or we would fail the final part of the entrance exam.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much of a choice,¡± I said. ¡°If we don¡¯t rest and recover our strength now, then we¡¯ll be ill equipped to face the dangers ahead.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Failing the exam is better than sustaining severe injuries or dying. Becoming an outer disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect is preferable in comparison. At least then there is still a chance of becoming an inner disciple.¡±

    Clarissa looked hesitant for a moment, before nodding and laying back down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep a watch while everyone rests,¡± I said. ¡°Just in case there is something here that will ambush us.¡±

    A forest filled the entire valley on the other side of the mountain. The trees were tall and thick. Their leaves formed a canopy that blocked out most of the sunlight. When we fled the Mist Cats, we ended up in a clearing within the forest before stopping.

    ¡°You need to rest as well, Cultivator Darian,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°Of the four of us, you have the lowest cultivation base and the least amount of internal qi.¡±

    She was right. Everyone else here was in late Qi Condensation, while I was only in mid Qi Condensation. However, I wasn¡¯t just a qi refiner.

    ¡°I¡¯m a physical refiner as well as a qi refiner,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°So I don¡¯t need to rely on mystic arts or magic treasures as much. Besides, if that stone maze is any indication, the amount of qi I would gain from meditating for an hour wouldn¡¯t be enough to make it through the rest of the valley.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow sat up and frowned at me.

    ¡°Do you not have any Qi Restoration Pills?¡± he asked. ¡°If not, you can always absorb qi from spirit stones.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at him.

    ¡°Qi Restoration Pills?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Harlow glanced at each other, while Clarissa sat up again and gave me an incredulous look.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what Qi Restoration Pills are?¡± my junior sister asked.

    I looked back at them and refused to feel ashamed despite my ignorance.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± I said.

    ¡°Truly?¡± Cultivator Harlow asked.

    ¡°Truly.¡± Neither Astra nor Cultivator Raphael mentioned these Qi Restoration Pills during our lessons. However, I could guess what they did based on the name. Still, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to confirm my suspicions. ¡°Would you care to enlighten me?¡±

    Cultivator Willow chuckled.

    ¡°You truly are an enigma, Cultivator Darian,¡± she said. ¡°You are skilled in both mystic arts and martial arts, yet you¡¯re ignorant of something as basic as Qi Restoration Pills. What sort of life have you lived?¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°We¡¯re not nearly close enough for me to answer that question,¡± I said.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Cultivator Willow chuckled again.

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± she said. ¡°As you might have guessed from the name, consuming Qi Restoration Pills will restore one¡¯s inner qi within a short amount of time. The amount of internal qi restored depends on the grade of the Qi Restoration Pill, though they are more effective than spirit stones of the same grade.¡± She pulled a jade bottle out of her storage ring. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any, I can spare ten low-grade Qi Restoration Pills. However, unlike Cultivator Harlow, I¡¯m not an altruist. If you want these pills, you¡¯ll have to pay me for them. I¡¯ll accept either something of equal value or an appropriate number of spirit stones.¡±

    Unfortunately for me, I didn¡¯t know how valuable ten low-grade Qi Restoration Pills were. So I didn¡¯t know what I could trade for it or how many spirit stones was an appropriate amount to pay for the pills. It wasn¡¯t like I had much to trade for it either. I had the pills and magic treasures that Astra and Cultivator Raphael gave me for my birthday, as well as ten spirit stones.

    ¡°For reference,¡± Cultivator Harlow said when he noticed my hesitation. ¡°A bottle of ten low-grade Qi Restoration Pills is usually worth fifteen low-grade spirit stones. This can vary since value is in the eye of the beholder, but the standard is fifteen.¡±

    ¡°However,¡± Cultivator Willow interjected. ¡°Since we¡¯re comrades, and your performance during this part of the exam affects my chances of success, I¡¯m willing to part with this bottle for a mere eight low-grade spirit stones.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow gave her a sly look.

    ¡°That¡¯s rather charitable of you, Cultivator Willow,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t expect someone like you to be so¡­giving.¡±

    ¡°You speak as if you know me, Cultivator Harlow,¡± Cultivator Willow said in a cold voice. ¡°Yet, yesterday was the first time we met.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow shrugged.

    ¡°You can judge a person¡¯s character by the people they associate with,¡± he said. ¡°The people you associate with aren¡¯t known for their generosity, Cultivator Willow.¡±

    Cultivator Willow snorted.

    ¡°As if the people you associate with are any better,¡± she said. ¡°Beneath that benevolent smile of yours, you¡¯re just as ruthless as the rest of us.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow dropped his sly smile and glared at Cultivator Willow. The tension between them grew palpable. I considered intervening, if only to keep the peace. However, before I could, Clarissa stood up and walked over to me.

    ¡°I can share some of my Qi Restoration Pills with you, Senior Brother Darian,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t have much, but we are kin. Consider it my thanks for helping me with Cultivator Diana earlier.¡±

    She pulled out a jade bottle from her storage ring and opened it. A floral fragrance that reminded me of jasmine tea filled the air. She took a small blue pill out of the bottle and held it out to me.

    I had mixed feelings about this. A part of me wanted to reject the pill and treat her with cold indifference. Another part of me wanted to accept the pill. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to foster a stronger relationship with Clarissa. We were kin after all, and it would be nice to be on good terms with someone on my father¡¯s side of the family; someone other than Lucius that was. Clarissa wasn¡¯t so bad for a Wind Dance. Besides, we were both going to be disciples of the same sect.

    After giving it some thought, I decided to accept the Qi Restoration Pill.

    ¡°Thank you, Junior Sister Clarissa,¡± I said.

    She gave me a pleased smile.

    ¡°Tsk,¡± Cultivator Willow said, sounding displeased. ¡°Thanks to your interference, I lost out on some spirit stones, Cultivator Harlow.¡±

    ¡°No, I also want to buy that bottle of Qi Restoration Pills from you, Cultivator Willow,¡± I called out to her. ¡°I can¡¯t rely on my junior sister for everything now, can I?¡±

    Cultivator Willow let out a pleased laugh.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± she said.

    I pulled out eight of my ten spirit stones, before handing them over to Cultivator Willow. In return, she gave me the bottle of Qi Restoration Pills. I gave the pills a quick examination before placing the bottle in my storage ring.

    ¡°Well then,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°I used the least amount of qi out of everyone here, so I¡¯ll keep watch while everyone recuperates.¡± He nodded towards me. ¡°That way, Cultivator Darian can restore his internal qi as well.¡±

    For some reason, I had the feeling that he was volunteering to take watch for my sake. I frowned in thought. Perhaps I was biased thanks to my kin back on Mt. Wind Dance, but in my experience cultivators were never generous for no reason. Everything they did benefited them in some way, or something personal motivated their actions. In that context, Cultivator Willow¡¯s and Cultivator Harlow¡¯s actions made no sense; at least on the surface. What were they after?

    The answer hit me after thinking about it for a few seconds. They were trying to curry favor with me. While I wasn¡¯t an outstanding figure on my own, I had backers within Flame Fiend Hall. Forging a connection with me meant forging a connection with those supporting me. A small loss now meant potential gains in the future. It was a gamble, yes, but it was Astra¡¯s favorite kind of gamble; one with low risks and high rewards.

    A part of me wanted to feel insulted about being used like this, but the rest of me just shrugged it off. This was part of being a cultivator. Besides, I was using them as well. The four of us decided to work together in order to pass this part of the entrance exam. Neither side was exploiting the other without giving in return. It was a mutually beneficial arrangement. Connections worked both ways as well. Forging connections with them meant forging connections with Crimson Friend Hall and Rainbow Healer Hall.

    A bit cold and calculating, but such things were necessary in the world of cultivation. That said, this alliance of ours could become the seed for a future friendship. I liked Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Harlow, even though I was sure they had ulterior motives for trying to curry favor with me.

    ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Harlow,¡± I said, nodding at him in return. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to remember this.¡±

    A speculative gleam flashed through his eyes, before the speculation turned to understanding he gave me a small smile.

    With that settled, I pulled a cushion out of my storage ring before placing it on the ground and sitting down. Cultivator Willow and Clarissa followed my example, though the latter picked a spot near mine. Cultivator Harlow in the meantime pulled a small jade disc and some flags out of his storage ring. He studied the jade disc for a moment, before he started tossing them around the clearing.

    Ah, they were array flags. Astra and Cultivator Raphael told me about them. It was possible to set up temporary arrays using flags such as these. While they weren¡¯t as powerful as permanent arrays, they were still quite useful, especially while traveling. The jade disc was an array plate, which would strengthen the array and give Cultivator Harlow more control over it.

    I studied Cultivator Harlow¡¯s actions, trying to glean some insight from them. Unfortunately, due to the time constraints, my lessons with Astra and Cultivator Raphael hadn¡¯t included much about formations. I made a mental note to rectify this after I passed the entrance exam.

    Studying arrays was a difficult and time-consuming process, and few ever became array masters. For most, it wasn¡¯t worth effort, despite the power and versatility of arrays. This was because time spent studying and mastering arrays meant less time for cultivation. However, most cultivators studied the basics and mastered the more commonly used arrays because of how useful they were.

    After he finished tossing the flags, Cultivator Harlow injected some of his qi into the array plate. It flashed with a rainbow light, and I felt a change in the world around us. I wasn¡¯t sure what that change was, only that there was one.

    ¡°There,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°That should keep us safe for now.¡±

    I wanted to ask what he meant by that, but held off for now. While I wasn¡¯t ashamed of my ignorance, that didn¡¯t mean I needed to let everyone know just how ignorant I really was. Instead, I decided to focus on restoring my internal qi.

    I popped the Qi Restoration Pill Clarissa into my mouth and it melted on my tongue right away. Unlike the bitter healing pill, the Qi Restoration Pill had a sweet and floral taste, almost like jasmine tea with honey in it. At the same time I felt a warmth in my stomach as qi filled my body. I closed my eyes and meditated, circulating this qi through my meridians in order to absorb it and restore my internal qi.

    Time flew by and soon the full hour passed. By the end, after regaining almost all of the internal qi I lost earlier when we fought the Mist Cats, I felt refreshed. I stood up and placed the cushion back into my storage ring. Cultivator Willow and Clarissa looked refreshed as well.

    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Cultivator Harlow asked.

    We all nodded.

    ¡°Good. It seems like the next part of this test will be more difficult than the previous one.¡±

    I frowned at him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Harlow nodded towards the rest of the valley.

    ¡°Over the past hour, I saw three lights shoot up into the sky,¡± he said. ¡°I assume those were other participants calling for help by ripping up their talismans.¡±

    My frown deepened. Three of the other participants had ripped up their talismans within the last hour? That didn¡¯t bode well for us. I glanced at Cultivator Willow and Clarissa. From the looks on their faces, they felt the same way. A heavy silence fell over us.

    ¡°Well good,¡± I said, breaking the silence. I forced a smile on my face. ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ll finally face a proper challenge. The last part was a bit too easy if you ask me.¡±

    Everyone else looked at me as if I had gone crazy. I thought my attempt at lightening the mood had failed, but then Cultivator Willow chuckled.

    ¡°Indeed, Cultivator Darian,¡± she said. ¡°It was a nice warm up, but I¡¯m looking forward to facing the real test.¡±

    When they realized what I was up to, the other two laughed as well. It was a bit forced, but it was enough to ease the tension in the air. Cultivator Harlow collected his array flags, and soon we were off.

 Chapter 23: Hidden Appearances

    Despite our worries, nothing happened to us after we left the clearing. We remained alert and vigilant, but to our surprise, we were neither ambushed nor attacked. Neither did we encounter any traps or restrictions. Rather than reassure us, this worried us even further. We knew that there were dangers ahead, otherwise the other participants wouldn¡¯t have torn their talismans and called for help, but we encountered nothing.

    If anything, the lack of any threats allowed our imaginations to run wild. My nerves grew more and more taut with each passing minute, until it felt like they would snap. I imagined that my companions were feeling something similar.

    Contrary to the tension building inside me, the forest around us was calm and tranquil. The trees around us stood tall and proud, nourished by the abundant qi in the area. Their branches formed a thick canopy, which shielded us from the sun¡¯s light. Despite the summer heat, the shade kept us cool. Beneath the trees, the forest floor was thick with undergrowth. It made for rough going, since there weren¡¯t any trails, but that wasn¡¯t an impediment for cultivators like us. I heard the singing of birds and the chittering of small animals, though I didn¡¯t see any even with my spirit sense.

    Despite the beautiful, almost idyllic scenery around us, I felt ill at ease. At first I thought it was because of my nerves, but then I realized that wasn¡¯t it. There was something odd about our surroundings, though I couldn¡¯t figure out what. I knew there was something wrong, yet I couldn¡¯t pinpoint what that something was.

    I stopped and looked around. When the others noticed this, they stopped as well.

    ¡°Is something the matter, Senior Brother Darian?¡± Clarissa asked. ¡°Have you noticed something?¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I said, still looking around. ¡°There¡¯s something off about our surroundings, though I can¡¯t figure out what.¡± I faced the others. ¡°Have any of you noticed this as well?¡±

    They all nodded.

    ¡°I thought there was something wrong as well,¡± Clarissa admitted. ¡°However, when I couldn¡¯t figure out what, I thought it was just my nerves.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°I feel like something is off, yet I can¡¯t find anything wrong with our surroundings.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow looked around with a frown on his face, before understanding lit up his face.

    ¡°Do you smell that?¡± he asked.

    I sniffed and realized what he meant right away.

    ¡°No,¡± Clarissa said with a frown on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of a forest, the air should be thick with the scent of vegetation and damp earth, yet I can¡¯t smell anything. Can you?¡±

    The rest of us shook our heads.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said. ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed anything since I was used to the lack of smell from the mist earlier.¡± I glanced at Cultivator Harlow. ¡°You must have a remarkable sense of smell.¡±

    He tapped the side of his nose and grinned at me.

    ¡°While my spirit sense isn¡¯t as powerful as yours or Cultivator Willow¡¯s, I¡¯ve honed my mundane senses to a remarkable degree,¡± he said. ¡°Sometimes the only way to differentiate between two identical looking spirit herbs is by using one¡¯s nose.¡±

    Cultivator Willow looked around.

    ¡°What does the lack of smell mean?¡± she asked. ¡°Are we caught in an illusion of some kind?¡±

    Cultivator Harlow nodded.

    ¡°That would be my guess,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s likely that we¡¯re trapped in an illusion formed by an array. If that¡¯s the case, then everything we perceive around us isn¡¯t real.¡±

    That sent a chill down my spine. I reached over and touched a nearby tree. If this was an illusion, then it was a powerful one. It seemed so real. The tree¡¯s bark felt rough against my skin, while the tree itself felt solid and firm.

    The thought of being trapped in an illusion and unable to distinguish it from reality filled me with unease. While we traversed the mist earlier, I knew that it hindered our senses. However, I hadn¡¯t noticed anything wrong with the forest around us. Well, I had but I hadn¡¯t been able to figure out what was wrong. If it hadn¡¯t been for Cultivator Harlow, we might have encountered a dangerous foe or walked into a trap without realizing it.

    ¡°How do we break through this illusion?¡± I asked, still examining the tree.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an expert in illusions, so I only know of two methods,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°The first is to have a strong spirit sense. Cultivators with a strong spirit sense are more able to see through illusions.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t an option for us,¡± Cultivator Willow said in a wry voice. ¡°Cultivator Darian and I both practice mental refinement, but we were still deceived.¡±

    I grimaced. When this was all over, I needed to further strengthen my spirit sense. That way, I wouldn¡¯t fall prey to illusions and other mental techniques. I dreaded the thought of facing a foe I couldn¡¯t even perceive.

    ¡°Not true,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°Now that you and Cultivator Darian know that you¡¯re caught in an illusion, perhaps you¡¯ll be able to see through it. You just need to focus.¡±

    Cultivator Willow and I glanced at each other.

    ¡°What is the second method, Cultivator Harlow?¡± Clarissa asked. ¡°My spirit sense is average for my current cultivation base. I doubt I¡¯ll be able to see through this illusion, no matter how hard I try.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow gave her a soft smile.

    ¡°You and I are similar in that regard,¡± he said. ¡°The second method is to break through the array creating the illusion in the first place. Thankfully, I have some skill with arrays, so this method is feasible for us.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with that method then,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re a team. Even if Cultivator Willow and I could break through this illusion using our spirit sense, you two would still be caught up in it. I¡¯d rather not leave you behind.¡±

    Clarissa gave me a grateful look, while Cultivator Harlow nodded.

    ¡°Very well,¡± he said. ¡°Give me a moment.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow pulled the array plate and the array flags from his storage ring. He created an array by tossing the flags out and then started fiddling around with the array plate. At least, that¡¯s what it looked like on the surface. I imagined that there was more going on, but my ignorance kept me in the dark.

    About fifteen or so minutes later, Cultivator Harlow let out a laugh.

    ¡°I figured it out!¡± he said while still studying the array plate. ¡°While the illusion is quite powerful, the array itself is rather simple. We¡¯ll be able to break through it without issue.¡± He looked up at us. ¡°The array covers a large part of the valley so destroying it would be a waste of time, but we can create an opening that we can slip through.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about arrays, Cultivator Darian?¡±

    ¡°Very little,¡± I said, shaking my head.

    Cultivator Harlow looked thoughtful for a moment.

    ¡°Let me put it like this,¡± he said. ¡°Think of the illusion as a wall. Rather than destroy the wall, we can create a hole and go through it that way. Once we¡¯re on the other side, the illusion will no longer affect us.¡±

    I somewhat understood what he meant by that.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°So, what do we need to do in order to create this hole?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Permanent arrays have anchors or cores that strengthen them and keep them stable,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°Destroying enough cores will create a weakness that can be exploited.¡± He gestured to the forest around us ¡°In this particular case, it will allow us to see through the illusion. I already figured out the rough location of three of this array¡¯s cores. Destroying them should allow me to break through the array.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°The three of us can handle that with ease.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow nodded and gave us the rough location of each of the cores. All of them were within half a mile of our current location. Cultivator Willow, Clarissa, and myself each picked one.

    ¡°Before you go,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°I should warn you that the cores for an illusion array like this can look like anything, so they may be difficult to find.¡± He gestured to the array plate in his hands. ¡°In ten minutes, I¡¯m going to do something that should cause a reaction from the cores. It won¡¯t last long, so make sure you find the core and destroy before the reaction ends. After the three of you return, I¡¯ll break through the array.¡±

    The three of us nodded before we each headed towards our chosen target. Mine was about half a mile to the southeast. Half a mile wasn¡¯t much of a distance to a cultivator, even taking the rough terrain into account, so it didn¡¯t take me long to reach my destination. The entire time, I kept an eye out on my surroundings. Now that I knew I was caught in some kind of illusion, I was even warier than before. However, nothing happened and I arrived without issue.

    The area Cultivator Harlow told me about looked no different than any other part of the forest. If he hadn¡¯t told me about the array core, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything amiss. I searched for the core, sweeping the area with my mundane senses and my spirit sense. However, nothing stood out to me. I clicked my tongue in annoyance. I had hoped to find the core without Cultivator Harlow¡¯s help, but it seemed as if my spirit sense wasn¡¯t powerful enough.

    Participating in this entrance exam gave me an understanding of just how lacking I was. I was good at fighting, but little else. My spirit sense wasn¡¯t powerful enough, I knew nothing about arrays, and my knowledge of pills and alchemy was shallow at best. If I had tried to go through this part of the entrance on my own, I would have failed.

    Realizing my own inadequacies wasn¡¯t a pleasant feeling. However, it was also a blessing. Now that I knew my weaknesses, I could improve upon them. Thankfully, the solution for ignorance was simple: studying. As for my spirit sense, I just needed to continue practicing the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique. I also made a mental note to ask Astra and Cultivator Raphael if there were any supplementary techniques that could further strengthen my spirit sense.

    As I pondered the areas where I needed to improve, I also kept searching for the array core. After a few minutes, I found it. It was a small stone that seemed to ripple, as if it were a mirage. This must have been the reaction Cultivator Harlow mentioned. The rippling was subtle. If I hadn¡¯t been specifically looking for the core, I might have missed it.

    I formed a hand seal, before launching a fireball at the stone. Instead of melting, as I expected, the stone sizzled before disappearing with a pop. I stared at the area where it had been for a few seconds, before shaking my head and making my way back to Cultivator Harlow. It didn¡¯t take me long to return, where I found the others waiting for me.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°Give me a few moments, and make sure to stay close to me.¡±

    With that, he started chanting an incantation while pouring qi into the array plate in his hands. At first he chanted at a low volume, but grew louder and louder as time went on. When his chanting reached a crescendo, I felt a spike of power come from Cultivator Harlow and heard a tearing sound. It sounded like someone ripping a silk sheet in half.

    When that happened, the landscape in front of us changed. The area in our immediate vicinity remained the same. However, about fifty or so feet ahead of us, the forest gave way to a swamp. That wasn¡¯t the only change either. The stench of decay and rotting vegetation assaulted my nose. It was so strong that I almost gagged. The others fared no better.

    ¡°Oh ancestors,¡± Clarissa said, pinching her nose. ¡°That reeks! I almost prefer the illusion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve endured many a terrible smell,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°However, this is by far the foulest stench I¡¯ve ever had the misfortune to encounter.¡±

    Before I could say anything, Cultivator Harlow fell to his knees. It happened so suddenly that none of us had time to catch him.

    ¡°Cultivator Harlow!¡± I said, crouching down next to him.

    He looked, and sounded, like he was in poor shape. His face was pale and sweat beaded his forehead, and his breathing sounded labored.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­fine,¡± he said. ¡°I just need¡­a moment. Breaking through the array¡­took more out of me than I expected.¡±

    ¡°Do you need a Qi Restoration Pill?¡± I asked. ¡°I can give you one if needed. Consider it repayment for the healing pill from earlier.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow started to shake his head, before he paused and then nodded.

    ¡°Actually¡­yes,¡± he said. ¡°I would like one.¡±

    I retrieved a Qi Restoration Pill from my storage ring and gave it to Cultivator Harlow. He gave me a grateful look, before he took the pill and swallowed it. Some color returned to his face and his breathing eased up.

    ¡°Should we wait for Cultivator Harlow to recover his internal qi?¡± Clarissa asked with a worried look on his face.

    Cultivator Willow looked up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if we can afford to,¡± she said.

    The rest of us looked up as well. She was right. It was early afternoon now, but most of the valley lay between us and our destination. We couldn¡¯t afford to wait an hour for Cultivator Harlow to recover his internal qi.

    ¡°Do you plan on leaving me behind?¡± Cultivator Harlow asked with a wary look on his face. ¡°What a strange way to show gratitude.¡±

    Cultivator Willow snorted.

    ¡°You¡¯ll just slow us down as you are,¡± she said. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not as if you need to pass this test in order to become an inner disciple, Cultivator Harlow.¡±

    He glared at her and opened his mouth to respond, but I spoke up before he could.

    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving you behind, Cultivator Harlow,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you while you focus on recovering your internal qi.¡±

    Everyone stared at me with various looks on their faces. Cultivator Harlow wore an incredulous expression on his face, while Clarissa looked at me with admiration in her eyes.

    ¡°You truly are a kind soul, Senior Brother Darian,¡± she said.

    As for Cultivator Willow, well, with her face covered up I couldn¡¯t read her expression at all.

    ¡°Is that wise, Cultivator Darian?¡± she asked after a long moment. ¡°What if we encounter danger while you¡¯re carrying Cultivator Harlow?¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll run,¡± I said. ¡°And if that isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll rip up my talisman. Simple as that.¡±

    The two of us stared at each other for several long moments.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother Darian,¡± Clarissa said in a resolute tone. ¡°If we encounter danger while you¡¯re carrying Cultivator Harlow, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    I gave her a grateful smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Junior Sister Clarissa,¡± I said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I get a say in this?¡± Cultivator Harlow demanded, red-faced.

    I raised an eyebrow at him.

    ¡°Do you want to be left behind?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Harlow hesitated.

    ¡°Well, no,¡± he said. ¡°But-¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then,¡± I said, interrupting him.

    Before anyone could say or do anything else, I grabbed Cultivator Harlow and lifted him up. This caught him off guard and he let out a squeal; a distinctly feminine squeal.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he-¡­No, she said while blushing.

    This sudden realization caught me off guard and I almost dropped her.

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman?¡± I asked in an incredulous tone.

    Both Cultivator Willow and Clarissa looked at Cultivator Harlow.

    ¡°What?¡± they both asked at the same time.

    Cultivator Harlow¡¯s blush deepened, but she lifted her head up and gave me a defiant look.

    ¡°So what if I am?¡± she demanded. ¡°Is that a problem?¡±

    ¡°I¡­Uh¡­¡±

    This was my first time being in such ¡­intimate contact with a woman who wasn¡¯t my kin, and it left me a little tongue tied. As I became aware of Cultivator Harlow¡¯s warmth and the weight of her body in my arms, my face started to heat up. I coughed to cover up my embarrassment.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem,¡± I said. ¡°I was just caught off guard, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow scowled and looked away from me.

    ¡°Why did you pretend to be a man?¡± Cultivator Willow demanded.

    Cultivator Harlow snorted.

    ¡°Likely the same reason why you¡¯re pretending to be an old woman,¡± she said.

    My eyes snapped towards Cultivator Willow. She let out a sigh.

    ¡°Interfering busybody,¡± she said. Her voice no longer sounded raspy, but instead sounded smooth and rich.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°Consider that revenge for trying to leave me behind.¡±

    Clarissa looked between the two of them with a confused look on her face.

    ¡°So Cultivator Harlow pretended to be a man,¡± she said. ¡°Cultivator Willow pretended to be an old woman.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°And earlier, Senior Brother Darian wore a mask to hide his appearance.¡±

    I exchanged looks with Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Harlow.

    ¡°Yes, Junior Sister Clarissa,¡± I said.

    ¡°Why?¡± she said in a baffled tone. ¡°Does it have something to do with the tokens the three of you are wearing?¡±

    Oh, I hadn¡¯t realized that she noticed those. No matter. It wasn¡¯t like it was supposed to be some big secret.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about Cultivator Harlow or Cultivator Willow,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°But I wanted to keep my participation in this entrance exam a secret from a certain someone within the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    Of course, I threw all of that aside in order to help Clarissa. I had no doubt that Big Sis Sidra was aware of my presence now, and I was more than a little afraid of what would happen after the entrance exam ended.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Cultivator Harlow said with a nod.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me,¡± Cultivator Willow said at almost the same time.

    Clarissa looked at all three of us with a complicated expression on her face, before she shook her head.

    ¡°As curious as I am about¡­¡± She gestured to the three of us. ¡°¡­this, we should move on.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± I said. ¡°We can save any questions for later.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow and Cultivator Willow both nodded. With that, the three of us headed towards the next challenge: the swamp.

 Chapter 24: Poison Eye Toads

    The swamp was a stinking mess of mud and rotting vegetation. Small trees rose up from the mud in small clusters. Heaps of plants dotted the area, forming small mounds. If I squinted my eyes, I could make out small wisps of steam rising from these mounds. A thick layer of algae covered everything, making it difficult to tell which was solid land and which wasn¡¯t; solid being relative in this case. In fact, I wasn¡¯t sure if there was any solid land.

    What surprised me most was how hot and humid it was. After the cool shade of the forest, I found the sudden change to be unpleasant to say the least. This was on top of the disgusting smell that filled my nostrils. When this was all over, I would need to take a long bath in order to wash the stench from my body; maybe several baths. From the expressions on their faces, the others felt the same.

    The swamp also turned out to be bigger than expected. It stretched across the width of the valley, about a mile in total, and I estimated that it was about half a mile long. Or would it be a mile long and half a mile wide? I wasn¡¯t sure. Regardless, in order to cross it, we would need to traverse across half a mile of filth and muck. On the other side was another forest similar to the one behind us.

    Going around the swamp wasn¡¯t an option. The ends of the swamp reached the large hills that marked the borders of the valley. While Cultivator Thurstan and Cultivator Euphemia never said anything about what would happen if we left the valley, I imagined that leaving the test area would disqualify us.

    The four of us stood near the edge of the swamp, staring out at it. Well, three of us stood since I still carried Cultivator Harlow in my arms.

    ¡°Cultivator Harlow,¡± I said as an unpleasant thought occurred to me. ¡°What would have happened if you hadn¡¯t broken through the array?¡±

    She grimaced.

    ¡°Given what I know about illusion arrays,¡± she said. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything amiss until one of us, or perhaps even all of us, fell into this swamp. The shock would have allowed us to see through the array, but it would have been a nasty surprise.¡±

    I shuddered at the idea that we almost fell into this swamp. Just standing near it left me feeling grimy. Just how much worse would it have been if I had fallen into the mud? And that wasn¡¯t even taking into consideration the potential threats hiding beneath the swamp¡¯s surface. There could be all kinds of dangers lurking in the mud, just waiting to ambush us.

    ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Harlow,¡± I said. ¡°You saved us from a most unpleasant fate.¡±

    Clarissa grimaced and nodded.

    ¡°Indeed, Cultivator Harlow,¡± Cultivator Willow said with a sigh. ¡°And I apologize for my harsh words earlier. You didn¡¯t deserve them.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow gave her a smug look, before facing the swamp again.

    ¡°At least crossing it won¡¯t be a problem,¡± I said. ¡°At least not for me. I don¡¯t know about the rest of you.¡±

    In the months leading up to the entrance exam, I learned a number of supplementary techniques from Astra and Raphael. They weren¡¯t fighting styles, mystic arts, or cultivation techniques. Rather, they were useful tricks that most cultivators learned for their utility. One of these supplementary techniques was a movement technique called Lighter Than Air.

    As the name suggested, cultivators lightened their weight using this technique, allowing them to move faster. It also allowed them to walk on water. At the highest levels, cultivators could tread air using this technique. It was a popular technique of Clan Wind Dance¡¯s junior generation, due to their affinity for Wind.

    Astra and Cultivator Raphael didn¡¯t bother with it themselves, since Golden Core cultivators and above no longer needed the technique. However, for Qi Condensation and Foundation Establishment cultivators, it was incredibly useful. That said, the technique came with a downside. In order to use it, one needed to continually move. Stopping, even for just a second, negated its effects. In this case, if I used the technique to cross the swamp but stopped halfway through, I would fall in.

    Another downside to the Lighter Than Air technique, at least for me, was that I wasn¡¯t proficient at it. I focused more on practicing my martial arts and my mystic arts rather than the supplementary techniques Astra and Cultivator Raphael taught me. If I had known that I would¡¯ve needed them for the entrance exam, I would have practiced them more. That was another weakness that I needed to rectify.

    This meant that while I could still use the technique, it would take all of my concentration to do so. If something distracted me, I would end up falling into the swamp. That in itself wasn¡¯t so bad, aside from the stench. With my spirit sense, I saw that the swamp wasn¡¯t that deep. I estimated that it only reached up to my waist. However, that would still put me at a disadvantage if something ambushed us.

    ¡°Getting across isn¡¯t the problem,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°I don¡¯t have any personal experience dealing with environments like this. However, from what I¡¯ve read and heard, swamps and the like are favored by venomous spirit beasts. Snakes, insects, and so on.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you didn¡¯t leave me behind then, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked in a triumphant voice. ¡°Especially given my expertise.¡±

    Cultivator Willow sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯re never going to let that go, are you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Oh, I might in a few years. Until then? Absolutely not.¡±

    I rolled my eyes.

    ¡°Enough bickering,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fail this test just because you two can¡¯t seem to get along.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow snorted.

    ¡°Considering that our halls are rivals, we¡¯re being downright cordial with each other,¡± she said.

    I blinked at her.

    ¡°Truly?¡± I asked.

    While I learned a lot about the Dawn and Dusk Sect, I didn¡¯t know much about the relationships between the halls that made up the sect. I knew there was tension between the Dawn Halls and the Dusk Halls due to their respective natures, but that was it. I had been too busy making up for a lifetime of ignorance to delve too deeply into the topic.

    ¡°Truly, Cultivator Darian,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°However, you are correct. I¡¯m willing to stop bickering with Cultivator Harlow as long as she agrees to do the same.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow mulled it over before nodding.

    ¡°Deal,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯d prefer not to fail this test.¡±

    With that settled, I opened my mouth to discuss our next move, but then movement in distance caught my eye. I watched as another one of the exam participants emerged from the forest. He rushed forward without slowing down, no doubt in a hurry to make it to the other side of the valley. Given his lack of reaction, I realized that he was still caught up in the illusion array. I started to warn him, but he moved too fast and fell into the swamp before I could. He thrashed around in a panic, flailing his limbs about. In his panic, it was possible that he would drown despite the mud¡¯s shallowness.

    ¡°Should we help him?¡± Clarissa asked, her voice filled with concern.

    Cultivator Harlow scoffed.

    ¡°Why should we?¡± she asked. ¡°He¡¯s not part of our team. Leave him.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a spirit doctor?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m surprised by your callousness.¡±

    ¡°I only have so much time and energy to spare,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°Time and energy that would be better spent helping out my teammates rather than complete strangers.¡± She mimicked my expression and raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t see you rushing over to help him.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    She had a fair point. We had enough troubles of our own to worry about. Besides, the other participant had one of the talismans that Cultivator Thurstan and Cultivator Euphemia gave us. His life wasn¡¯t in any danger, unless he chose not to rip up his talisman.

    As soon as I thought that, a red ball of light shot up into the sky and exploded into countless red sparks. A second later, Cultivator Thurstan flew over and fished the other exam participant out of the swamp before flying away.

    ¡°See?¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°He¡¯s fine. We didn¡¯t need to do anything at all.¡±

    Given what we just witnessed, I suspected that the lights that Cultivator Harlow saw earlier came from other exam participants who fell into this same swamp. If it hadn¡¯t been for her expertise with arrays, we would have suffered the same fate.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°As entertaining as that was, shall we get going?¡±

    We all nodded.

    ¡°I should warn you that I¡¯m not very proficient in the Lighter Than Air technique,¡± I said. ¡°If something happens, I¡¯ll fall into the mud. Perhaps someone else should carry Cultivator Harlow.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow and Cultivator Willow both gave me incredulous stares.

    ¡°Lighter Tha-¡­Were you planning on running across the swamp?¡± Cultivator Harlow demanded. ¡°While carrying me no less?¡±

    I gave her a confused look.

    ¡°Yes?¡± I said in a hesitant tone. ¡°I thought that was the plan.¡±

    ¡°So did I,¡± Clarissa said.

    Cultivator Willow sighed.

    ¡°The Lighter Than Air technique is an intermediate movement technique that most cultivators don¡¯t learn until they reach peak Qi Condensation,¡± she said in a wry tone. ¡°Even I don¡¯t know it.¡± She shook her head. ¡°However, I¡¯m not surprised given that you are both Wind Dances. From what I¡¯ve heard, your clan excels in movement techniques.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t heard that, but it made sense to me. Wind was all about agility, speed, and movement. However, I didn¡¯t have an affinity for Wind, so that didn¡¯t apply to me.

    ¡°Regardless,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°We don¡¯t have to run across. I have something prepared for this.¡±

    With that, she pulled a wooden boat out of her storage ring and placed it on the mud. Built from some kind of white wood, it was elegant and simple in design. It was also large enough to hold all of us with room to stare. Her storage ring must have been better than mine, because there was no way my storage ring would have been able to hold a boat of this size. Not only that, but the boat was a magic treasure as well, based on the faint amount of qi it emitted.

    ¡°While it isn¡¯t a flying boat,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°This magic treasure of mine is useful for situations like this. Everyone climb aboard.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her. Something told me that Cultivator Willow prepared that boat for this exact scenario. From the look in her eyes, Cultivator Harlow shared my suspicions. However, neither of us said anything. After all, we were also benefiting from Cultivator Willow¡¯s¡­foresight.

    The four of us climbed into the wooden boat. To free up my hands, I placed Cultivator Harlow down. As soon as everyone was on board, Cultivator Willow formed a series of hand seals and the boat started moving across the swamp. While it was slower than my fastest running speed, it wasn¡¯t slower by much so we made good time. At this rate, it would only take us a few minutes to get across the swamp.

    However, we all remained vigilant. No one wanted to fail the test or die due to complacency. Our vigilance bore fruit when we noticed subtle movement in the mud. If we hadn¡¯t been paying attention, we wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. We prepared for battle. Since Cultivator Willow was piloting the boat, it fell to the rest of us to drive off any threats.

    A large toad poked its head out of the mud. Its skin was a mottled brown and green, allowing it to blend in with the rest of the swamp. The toad stared at us with its beady black eyes.

    ¡°A Poison Eye Toad!¡± Cultivator Harlow exclaimed, sounding more excited than afraid.

    Her yell must have angered or scared the toad, because it let out a croak before it sprayed a sickly green mist in our direction from its eyes. Given its name, it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that this mist was poisonous.

    There wasn¡¯t any room to dodge, since the boat wasn¡¯t that large, forcing everyone to shield themselves. I used my turtle shell magic treasure since the only defensive mystic art that I knew was Heavenly Shield, and I wanted to avoid revealing my status as a divine demon for now. Everyone else used their own defensive measures.

    The yellow shield created by the turtle shell magic treasure protected me from the mist, and I noticed that everyone else also remained unscathed. However, the wooden boat wasn¡¯t so lucky. As soon as the mist made contact with the boat, it started smoking and eating away at it. This caught me off guard since even low-grade magic treasures were several times more durable than their mundane counterparts. A poison that could eat away at a magic treasure was potent indeed.

    Wait a moment.

    I looked at my turtle shell magic treasure and realized that the poisonous mist was also eating away at the yellow shield. While the magic treasure itself was fine for now, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the poison breached the shield and started damaging it as well.

    I formed a hand seal, ready to incinerate the Poison Eye Toad with a Fireball so it would stop spraying poison at us. However, just as I finished the seal, Cultivator Harlow pulled my leg, throwing me off balance. I let out a yelp as my Fireball shot off into the air, missing the Poison Eye Toad by a large margin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°Keep its body intact. The eyes of a Poison Eye Toad are a key ingredient in several medicines.¡±

    I gave her an incredulous look. We were facing a spirit beast that shot poisonous mist out of its eyes, and she was worried about keeping its body intact? Had she gone crazy? Our survival took priority!

    Thankfully, Clarissa was able to make up for Cultivator Harlow¡¯s insanity. She swung her sword, and an arc of Wind-aligned qi shot towards the Poison Eye Toad. A Windblade, one of Clan Wind Dance¡¯s signature mystic arts. The Windblade rushed towards the Poison Eye Toad. The creature tried to dodge, but it was too slow. The Windblade sliced it clean in half. The two halves of the Poison Eye Toad started sinking into the mud.

    Cultivator Harlow formed a hand seal before making a grabbing motion. A hand made from qi formed in the air and grabbed the two halves of the Poison Eye Toad before bringing it to the boat.

    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Cultivator Willow demanded. ¡°You risked our lives for the sake of some measly reagents?¡±

    Cultivator Harlow ignored her and started cackling as she grabbed the Poison Eye Toad with her actual hands and harvested its eyes. Her cheeks were flushed and she wore what could only be described as a deranged smile. I think I even saw a bit of drool at the corner of her lips. Disturbed by this sight, I stepped away from Cultivator Harlow. There wasn¡¯t much room on the boat, but I wanted to put as much distance between us.

    ¡°Senior Brother Darian, I¡¯m scared,¡± Clarissa whispered while staring at Cultivator Harlow.

    I nodded in agreement. However, before I could say anything, I noticed movement off to the side of the boat. Several dozen mottled green and brown heads popped out of the mud. Almost as one, they all let out angry croaks before shooting poisonous mist in our direction. A cloud enveloped us, eating away at our shields and the wooden boat at a speed visible to the naked eye. We had less than a minute before the boat disintegrated and we fell into the mud. When that happened, we would be at a severe disadvantage. Our shields were in worse condition. I didn¡¯t think they would last even that long.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Cultivator Willow yelled. ¡°Keep them distracted while I get us out of here.¡±

    The boat¡¯s speed doubled, but the Poison Eye Toads chased after us. They continued to spray poison in our direction. Without hesitation, I formed a hand seal and spat a serpent made of crimson fire out of my mouth. In terms of damage, Fireball was the more powerful mystic art. However, I could use Fire Serpent to attack multiple enemies in a row.

    I pointed a finger at the nearest Poison Eye Toad and the crimson serpent flew towards it. The Poison Eye Toad tried to evade, but the crimson serpent caught up to it anyway. It wrapped around the toad and burned it to ashes within seconds. I then directed the crimson serpent to attack the next Poison Eye Toad. At the same time, Clarissa swung multiple times, sending out a series of Windblades. While a few missed, most of them hit their targets and sliced several Poison Eye Toads in half.

    Cultivator Harlow, perhaps realizing how dire our situation was, didn¡¯t try to stop me. Instead, she started throwing silver needles at the Poison Eye Toads. She seemed to have an infinite number of needles, since she kept throwing them out in a constant barrage. Whenever one hit a Poison Eye Toad, the creature would fall over and start sinking into the mud. I didn¡¯t know if they were dead or just paralyzed. Neither did I care. Once again, I made a mental note to avoid making enemies of Cultivator Harlow.

    The three of us killed several of the Poison Eye Toads, but more and more of them kept popping out of the mud. For every one we killed, two more appeared. It was like trying to fight the tide, pointless and futile. At best, we could only delay the inevitable.

    However, it wasn¡¯t hopeless. At the speed we were going, it wouldn¡¯t take us long to reach the other side of the swamp. We just needed the boat to last that long. On the other hand, our shields looked like they would fall apart at any moment. I didn¡¯t know what the poisonous mist would do to human flesh, and I didn¡¯t want to find out.

    Sweat ran down my back and my nerves thrummed with tension. Despite this I wasn¡¯t afraid. In fact, I found myself smiling. I must have looked like a madman. Here we were, being chased by spirit beasts that sprayed poison from their eyes, and I was smiling. Perhaps Cultivator Harlow wasn¡¯t the only crazy one in our group.

    What had Astra called our mother? A martial idiot, that was it. Perhaps I was a martial idiot just like our mother.

    It was a close call, but we reached the other side of the swamp just before the poisonous mist ate through any of our shields. I expected Cultivator Willow to slow down once we neared the other side. However, she sped up instead.

    ¡°Get ready to jump!¡± she yelled.

    Realizing what she planned to do, the three of us nodded, and I grabbed Cultivator Harlow once more since I didn¡¯t know if she could walk again. Seconds later, the wooden boat crashed into solid land. At the same time, we all jumped. The force of the impact sent us flying forward, and we ended up tumbling into the forest on the other side.

    Once I stopped rolling, with Cultivator Harlow in my arms, I propped myself up and looked back towards the swamp. However, it took me a few moments to get my bearings since I was a bit dazed. To my relief, the Poison Eye Toads didn¡¯t chase us any further. They all let out angry croaks at us, before they turned around and left, disappearing back into the mud. I slumped with relief when I saw this. We made it. We were safe.

 Chapter 25: Hellfire Bear

    After narrowly escaping the Poison Eye Toads, we took a moment to recover. While the crash wasn¡¯t enough to injure any of us, it still left us battered and bruised.

    ¡°Excuse me, Cultivator Darian,¡± Cultivator Harlow said in a strained voice. ¡°Could you please get off of me? Otherwise my family will force you to take responsibility.¡±

    I looked down to find Cultivator Harlow laying on the ground beneath me. Somehow, during our tumble, I ended up on top of her. To an outside observer, it looked like we were in a rather¡­intimate position. Cultivator Harlow¡¯s cheeks were bright red. She looked at me, her expression a mix between embarrassment and an emotion I couldn¡¯t identify.

    In that moment, I realized just how pretty Cultivator Harlow was. I hadn¡¯t noticed it before, because of her disguise, but she was an attractive young woman. She was petite and slender rather than skinny and lean, now that I took a closer look at her. I grew up surrounded by beautiful women, and beautiful men for that matter, so I thought I was used to that sort of thing. However, Cultivator Harlow¡¯s appearance caught me off guard and I couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    ¡°Cultivator Darian?¡± she asked.

    Her words snapped me out of my daze and I realized that I was still on top of her. My cheeks flushed and I scrambled away. I was so embarrassed by what happened that even the tips of my ears felt hot.

    ¡°Apologies, Cultivator Harlow,¡± I said. ¡°That was¡­I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    I stopped rambling and took a deep breath to compose myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cultivator Harlow,¡± I said after I managed to regain control of my emotions. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to put you in such a¡­precarious position. That wasn¡¯t my intent.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow sat up.

    ¡°Apology accepted, Cultivator Darian,¡± she said while straightening out her clothes. ¡°It was an unfortunate accident, nothing more.¡±

    Despite her words, Cultivator Harlow¡¯s face remained bright red.

    ¡°Will you two stop flirting?¡± Cultivator Willow asked in an irritated voice. ¡°We¡¯re still in the middle of the test. You should focus on that instead of making eyes at each other.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow and I both looked at her. She sat on the ground not too far away from us. Unlike before, she wasn¡¯t hunched over. Instead, she sat up straight. While I still couldn¡¯t make out her features, thanks to the black cloak she wore, I realized that she was much taller than I initially realized. At her full height, I figured she was a head and a half taller than me.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t flirting!¡± Cultivator Harlow protested in a loud voice.

    Ouch. I knew I wasn¡¯t good looking by any stretch of the imagination, but I was still hurt by her immediate denial.

    ¡°Oh please,¡± Cultivator Willow said. I could hear the eye roll in her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you stealing glances at Cultivator Darian when he wasn¡¯t looking. You aren¡¯t as subtle as you think you are, Cultivator Harlow.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow¡¯s blushed deepened, to the point that her face turned purple.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± she said, unable to speak further.

    Cultivator Willow chuckled before she pushed herself to her feet and stood up straight. I realized then that her hunch had been a part of her old woman disguise. At her full height, she towered over everyone else in the group.

    ¡°Not that I blame you,¡± she said. ¡°Cultivator Darian is a handsome fellow. I plan on making a go at him myself once this is all over.¡±

    ¡°You uncouth, vulgar¡­!¡± Cultivator Harlow said.

    The two of them started bickering with each other. A part of me felt like I should intervene since we didn¡¯t have much time left. However, the rest of me was still dazed by Cultivator Willow¡¯s words.

    She thought I was handsome? Was there something wrong with her eyes? Or maybe she just had low standards. I knew I wasn¡¯t handsome. Growing up on Mt. Wind Dance, I always felt short and ugly compared to my tall and beautiful kin. The idea that anyone found me attractive felt foreign to me. It was a new experience, one that I didn¡¯t hate. I planned on enjoying it while it lasted.

    ¡°Are you all right, Senior Brother Darian?¡± Clarissa asked.

    I looked up to find her standing next to me with a worried expression on her face. I had been so distracted by the argument between Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Harlow that I had completely forgotten about Clarissa.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, still a little dazed. ¡°A bit battered and bruised, but otherwise unharmed.¡±

    Clarissa¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked. ¡°You seem off. You didn¡¯t hit your head, did you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m just a little surprised by the current situation.¡±

    Clarissa frowned at me, before she glanced over at our two arguing companions and understanding lit up her face.

    ¡°Is it because those two find you attractive?¡± she asked.

    I nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s never happened to me before,¡± I said. ¡°I find it a bit odd.¡±

    Clarissa gave me a questioning look.

    ¡°You know what our kin are like, back on Mt. Wind Dance,¡± I said, answering her unspoken question. ¡°When it comes to appearances, I¡¯m nothing compared to them.¡±

    Clarissa¡¯s expression morphed into something indecipherable, at least to me, before she gave me an amused smile.

    ¡°You can be oddly endearing, Senior Brother Darian,¡± she said in a fond tone. She brushed my hair. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to see the appeal.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise. Did she mean what I thought she meant by that statement?

    When she realized what she said, Clarissa blushed and cleared her throat, before nodding towards Cultivator Harlow and Cultivator Willow.

    ¡°I think you should stop them before they start exchanging blows,¡± she said. ¡°Otherwise we might be here all day.¡±

    I looked back over at the other two. She was right. Cultivator Harlow had several silver needles in her hands, while Cultivator Willow wielded a staff. The two of them looked ready to fight each other. How had it gotten to this point? I had only looked away for a few moments at most.

    I sighed before standing up and walking over to mediate between the two. We still had to finish with the rest of the final test of the entrance exam, and we couldn¡¯t afford to have half our group at each other¡¯s throats.

    <hr>

    It took a few minutes, but I managed to get Cultivator Harlow and Cultivator Willow to back down from their confrontation. Even then, the two of them threw dirty looks at one another. I didn¡¯t know what they had said to each other, but it must have been egregious.

    Afterwards, we decided to take a short break to recover our strength. While we weren¡¯t in the best condition thanks to the Poison Eye Toads, we couldn¡¯t afford to wait for any longer than that. Sunset was just a few hours away and we still had to make it across the rest of the valley. As for Cultivator Willow¡¯s boat, we decided it wasn¡¯t worth the effort to retrieve its remains. The impact had shattered it, and what pieces that were left were riddled with holes. It was worthless now, even as scrap.

    When everyone finished resting, we continued on our way. Cultivator Harlow tried to get me to carry her again, claiming that she still hadn¡¯t recovered her strength, but I saw through her ploy right away. Her confrontation with Cultivator Willow earlier proved otherwise. She pouted at this and grumbled for the next hour. There were no traces of the benevolent mask she wore earlier. If I was being honest, I preferred her without it. She seemed more human, more approachable, this way.

    The rest of the final test continued in a similar fashion to the previous parts. An array barred our way, either an illusion or a restriction of some kind, followed by some kind of dangerous environment that we needed to traverse. Thankfully, Cultivator Harlow grew more and more adept at breaking through the arrays, so she spent less qi each time. However, she still needed time to recover so I carried her each time while she absorbed energy from a Qi Restoration Pill, much to Cultivator Willow¡¯s annoyance.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    The dangerous environments themselves, and the threats they contained, varied. After the swamp, we had to go through a desert filled with hordes of flesh eating insects. The one after that was a tundra inhabited by spirit beasts called Iron Horn Rams that kept trying to bash us to death. The fourth and final one turned out to be a grassy meadow filled with flowers that released a pollen that almost put us to sleep. I fell victim to that one, so Cultivator Willow ended up having to carry me and Cultivator Harlow out. Thankfully, Clarissa¡¯s affinity for Wind managed to keep us safe after that.

    Like the swamp, each environment was about a mile wide and a half a mile long, making it clear that none of them were naturally occurring. They had been created for the sake of this part of the entrance exam. According to Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Harlow, this was to give prospective inner disciples a taste of the kinds of environments we would have to endure after we became disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    The world was a dangerous place. While many disciples preferred to stay within the sect and just cultivate, just as many took on missions or explored hidden realms in order to earn sect contribution or spirit stones. In the course of these missions and explorations, these disciples would often encounter strange phenomena. Preparing us for these phenomena beforehand was the sect¡¯s way of increasing our odds of survival.

    Along the way, we didn¡¯t encounter any of the other exam participants. However, we saw more than a few lights shoot up into the sky. While we didn¡¯t keep track of the exact number of participants who had forfeited this part of the entrance exam, we guessed that it was more than half.

    The hours passed as we crossed the valley and by the time we neared the other side, it was about half an hour before sunset. This filled us with joy, even though everyone in our group was battered, bruised, and exhausted. Enduring one dangerous situation after another had taxed our resources. However, it was still too early to celebrate. We still had one final obstacle to get past.

    The valley narrowed to a small passageway. On the other side of that passageway were the buildings we needed to reach in order to pass the final test of the entrance exam and become inner disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Situated in front of this passageway, barring our path, was a massive spirit beast.

    The creature was a bear, or at least bear-shaped, but it was unlike any bear I had ever seen or heard about in my entire life. It was about twice the size of my shack back on Mt. Wind Dance; a giant mass of muscle and black fur. The creature had a pair of blood red eyes and a wicked looking maw that looked like it could devour a man whole. It breathed sparks of black fire every time it exhaled. Worst of all, it had the aura of a Rank 2 demon beast.

    ¡°A Hellfire Bear,¡± Cultivator Harlow whispered, a hint of fear in her voice.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one either. Throughout the entirety of this test, neither Cultivator Harlow nor Cultivator Willow expressed much in the way of surprise or fear. That wasn¡¯t to say that they were unaffected by the dangers we faced, but I never got the sense that they felt truly threatened. I suspected that their backers had prepared them for many of the dangers and obstacles we had faced. However, I saw fear in their eyes now.

    Not that I blamed them. We were just a group of Qi Condensation cultivators. There was no way we would be able to defeat a Rank 2 demon beast at our current power level. While I was a divine demon, and could use divine mystic arts, I wasn¡¯t sure that would give us enough of an advantage to defeat the Hellfire Bear. Thankfully, it looked like we didn¡¯t need to defeat it. We just needed to get past it.

    We weren¡¯t the only ones either. At the moment, the four of us watched from atop a small hill as another group of exam participants fought the Hellfire Bear: Cultivator Diana and her two guards. Well, the guards fought the Hellfire Bear. Cultivator Diana herself was taking advantage of the situation to try and sneak past the creature in order to enter the passageway. I suspected that was why she brought the guards along in the first place. However, the Hellfire Bear refused to move from its current position, despite the guards¡¯ best efforts, stymieing Cultivator Diana¡¯s progress.

    I could see the frustration on her face, even from this distance. A petty part of me found it satisfying. While I didn¡¯t hate Cultivator Diana, I certainly didn¡¯t like her. She harassed Clarissa and made it this far thanks to the efforts of others rather than through her own strength. The guards were covered in injuries and looked exhausted. Meanwhile, Cultivator Diana looked much the same as she had earlier this morning. It was clear to me that the guards had endured much of the hardship, allowing her to pass through the final test of the entrance exam with ease. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have remained so well put together.

    ¡°We have to defeat that creature in order to pass the test?¡± Clarissa asked, looking at the rest of us. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! We¡¯re just Qi Condensation cultivators! There¡¯s no way we can defeat a Rank 2 demonic beast.¡±

    ¡°Demon beast,¡± Cultivator Harlow corrected, still watching as Cultivator Diana attempted to sneak past the Hellfire Bear.

    Clarissa gave her a blank look.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked in a baffled voice.

    ¡°Hellfire Bears are demon beasts,¡± Cultivator Harlow said, facing Clarissa. ¡°Not demonic beasts.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°I thought the two terms were interchangeable.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow gave me a derisive look.

    ¡°Demon beasts are born as demons,¡± she said. ¡°Demonic beasts are spirit beasts or mundane creatures that have been corrupted by demonic qi.¡±

    Huh. Interesting. I hadn¡¯t known that.

    ¡°Not that it makes much difference either way,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°A Rank 2 beast is still a Rank 2 beast, whether it''s a spirit beast, a demonic beast, or a demon beast. Still, it doesn¡¯t look like we have to defeat the Hellfire Bear. We just need to get past it.¡±

    All of us nodded at that before turning back to watch Cultivator Diana attempt to sneak past the Hellfire Bear. A few minutes later, she pulled a green orb out of her storage ring. Wearing a pained expression on her face, she tossed the orb at the feet of the Hellfire Bear. When it hit the ground, the orb exploded with Wood qi and dozens of vines erupted out of the ground. Cultivator Willow let out a whistle when she saw this.

    ¡°An Entanglement Orb,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s a high-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure. It must have cost her family a fortune to acquire one.¡±

    These vines wrapped themselves around the Hellfire Bear and immobilized it. The creature roared and a layer of black fire coated its entire body, burning the vines to ash. However, by that point it was too late. Cultivator Diana and her guards had already taken advantage of the situation to get past the Hellfire Bear. It roared with anger and frustration, but didn¡¯t chase after the trio. Instead, it turned around and glared at our group, as if to dare us to try and get past it.

    ¡°It must be under some kind of restriction,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. She pinched her chin and watched the creature with a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°Hellfire Bears are highly territorial. It should have attacked us already, but it hasn¡¯t. Instead, it remains near the passageway, guarding it.¡±

    ¡°That would explain why Cultivator Diana¡¯s guards weren¡¯t able to lure it away,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°Against a normal Hellfire Bear, that tactic would have worked.¡±

    Clarissa looked towards the rest of us.

    ¡°So, how are we going to get past it?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the rest of you, but I don¡¯t have anything capable of dealing with a Rank 2 demon beast.¡±

    The others shook their heads as well.

    ¡°I have several magic treasures and even a few talismans available,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°However, none of them would work against a Rank 2 demon beast. I hadn¡¯t known I would need anything of that caliber. If I had, I would have been better prepared. What about you, Cultivator Harlow?¡±

    Cultivator Harlow shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°The poisons I have on me are only effective on Rank 1 beasts and Qi Condensation cultivators. A few of them might slow down the Hellfire Bear for a fraction of a second, but that¡¯s it.¡±

    The morale of our group sank. None of us had anything that could deal with the Hellfire Bear, and we didn¡¯t have much time left to come up with a clever plan. The sun was sinking towards the horizon and sunset would soon arrive.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it,¡± I said, staring at the Hellfire Bear. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it off while the rest of you run past it.¡±

    My three companions all looked at me like I was crazy.

    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Cultivator Willow demanded. ¡°I know you¡¯re a demonic body refiner, but you¡¯re not nearly strong enough to face a Hellfire Bear.¡±

    ¡°You saw how Cultivator Diana¡¯s guards failed to distract the beast,¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°What makes you think you can succeed where they failed? Even if you threw everything you had at it, I doubt you¡¯d do much more than annoy it. Don¡¯t be an idiot.¡±

    Clarissa walked over to me and touched my arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t risk your safety for our sake,¡± she said.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I said. ¡°I want to fight the Hellfire Bear.¡±

    It was funny. When I first saw the creature, I felt nothing but fear and wariness. However, seeing the Hellfire Bear burn the vines from the Entanglement Orb to ashes lit a fire inside me. I wanted to fight it, to challenge it, to test myself against it. No. Want wasn¡¯t the right word. I desired to fight the Hellfire Bear. I yearned for it. I needed it. My blood boiled with this need, and it took everything in my power to hold myself back. Otherwise, I would have already rushed towards it.

    A part of me knew that fighting the Hellfire Bear was an opportunity for me, one that I might not get again. It was part instinct, part intuition. Fighting the Hellfire Bear came with significant risk, but also came with significant rewards. I wasn¡¯t sure if I even needed to defeat the creature. All I needed to do was fight it. Even if I failed the final test, even if I almost died, fighting the Hellfire Bear would be worth it. That was how strongly I felt.

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Cultivator Harlow said in a hard voice. ¡°You¡¯re not in the best condition. Even if you were, you still wouldn¡¯t be a match for a Hellfire Bear.¡±

    She was right. I was still recovering from the effects of the sleeping pollen. Not only that, but I was tired and low on qi. Overall, facing the Hellfire Bear in my current state was a terrible idea. However, none of that mattered to me.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to let you act like a self-sacrificing moron,¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°We¡¯ll find some other way to get past it.¡±

    ¡°Please, reconsider this idea, Senior Brother Darian,¡± Clarissa said. ¡°I would rather fail than see you injured.¡±

    While I could understand where they were coming from, I couldn¡¯t let their concern hold me back. I was going to fight the Hellfire Bear.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking for permission,¡± I said, looking at my three companions. ¡°I was stating my intention. Do what you will with it.¡±

    With that, I started running down the hill, rushing towards the Hellfire Bear. I heard my companions shouting from behind me, but I ignored them. Instead, I focused on the Hellfire Bear. A smile stretched across my face as the need for battle filled my entire being.

 Chapter 26: Black Flames

    As I charged towards the Hellfire Bear, I could have sworn that it gave me a derisive snort. It didn¡¯t view me as a threat at all. Not that I blamed it. I was a Qi Condensation cultivator, while it was a Rank 2 demon beast. An early Rank 2 demon beast, but a Rank 2 demon beast nonetheless. I was as much a threat to it as a worm was to a wolf, or so it seemed on the surface. My chances of defeating it were low, but I planned on giving it my all. If nothing else, I wanted to make the Hellfire Bear earn its victory.

    With my divine sense, I saw Cultivator Willow chase after me. Despite her large size she moved fast, but I had too much of a head start. I would reach the Hellfire Bear before she caught up to me. A silver needle tipped with some kind of poison appeared in Cultivator Harlow¡¯s hand. She threw it towards me. However, I managed to dodge it without slowing down. Clarissa grabbed Cultivator Harlow¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she cried out.

    ¡°Trying to stop that idiot from throwing his life away.¡± Cultivator Harlow snarled.

    ¡°What if he gets hurt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than letting him fight the Hellfire Bear!¡±

    Cultivator Harlow shook herself free from Clarissa and another silver needle appeared in her hand, but it was too late. I had already moved out of her range. After that, I stopped paying attention to them. Cultivator Willow pulled a staff out of her storage ring and threw it at me, aiming for my legs. Once again, I dodged it without slowing down. She let out a curse when she saw this and continued chasing after me.

    By this point, I had almost reached the Hellfire Bear. It roared at me. The sound seemed to shake my very bones, yet I continued onward. When I drew close enough, the Hellfire Bear lifted one of its paws and took a lazy swipe at me. I avoided the blow with ease. When the Hellfire Bear fought with Cultivator Diana¡¯s guards earlier, it had moved much faster than this. Apparently I didn¡¯t warrant its best efforts.

    That was a mistake on its part.

    I stepped into the Hellfire Bear¡¯s range and retaliated with a strike of my own, putting all my strength into it. Thanks to its lazy attack from earlier, the creature¡¯s face was well within my reach. Golden flames coated my fist as I used Divine Fire Fist. Against a foe like this, I couldn¡¯t afford to hold back. Besides, there wasn¡¯t any point in hiding my true status anymore.

    My fist slammed into the Hellfire Bear¡¯s face with an echoing thud, knocking the creature back a step. An acrid stench filled my nostrils as the golden flames burned the bear¡¯s fur. It gave me a flabbergasted look, as if it couldn¡¯t believe that I managed to cause damage to it, however slight. It wasn¡¯t the only one caught off guard. With my divine sense, I noticed Cultivator Willow stumble forward and almost trip.

    ¡°Divine demon,¡± she whispered in disbelief.

    Before the Hellfire Bear had a chance to recover its composure, I slammed my other fist into its face. A laugh escaped my lips. I finally understood why they called it the Frenzied Fiend fighting style. It wasn¡¯t about anger or rage. It was about joy, pure and simple. It was about losing oneself to the thrill of battle, until nothing else remained. It was a fighting style created by a martial idiot for martial idiots.

    In that regard, it suited me perfectly.

    The Hellfire Bear regained its wits after my second blow. I attempted to hit it a third time, but it roared again and took another swipe at me. This time, it moved so fast that I barely dodged its attack. I wasn¡¯t so far gone that I had forgotten my own safety.

    The Hellfire Bear let out a frustrated growl, before black flames erupted into existence, coating the creature¡¯s entire body. The flames bathed me in heat and demonic qi. This was it. This was why I needed to fight the Hellfire Bear. It was to experience these black flames up close. Doing so would benefit me in some way, though I didn¡¯t know how. I just knew that they felt¡­nourishing somehow.

    To protect my body from these black flames, I created a barrier of Divine Fire qi using Heavenly Shield. It looked similar to the black flames coating the Hellfire Bear¡¯s body, except mine were golden in color. It wouldn¡¯t last long, not with how little internal qi I had left, but that didn¡¯t matter to me as long as I benefited from this fight.

    I struck the creature again, this time aiming for its body. The creature was so large that it was impossible for me to miss it. My fist hit it with a dull thud. The Hellfire Bear let out an annoyed huff, before taking another swipe at me. I jumped back to avoid it. The world felt colder without the Hellfire Bear¡¯s black flames to warm me.

    Before I could get in close again, Cultivator Willow made her own move. She let out a yell as she swung her staff, aiming for one of the Hellfire Bear¡¯s rear legs. At the same time, the bloody metal spike magical treasure of hers flew towards one of the creature¡¯s eyes. The Hellfire Bear avoided the metal spike, letting Cultivator Willow strike its rear leg. Just like with my strike, her attack seemed to do little damage as well. In fact, due to her proximity with the black flames, Cultivator Willow¡¯s black coat caught fire.

    When I saw this, my heart leapt into my throat. I was more than willing to suffer the consequences of my own actions, but I didn¡¯t want to see others get hurt because of me. However, Cultivator Willow ripped the cloak off and tossed it aside without hesitation, revealing her appearance.

    Cultivator Willow was a big woman. Not only did she tower over me and our two companions, but she also had a solid, muscular frame. She wore clothing similar to Astra¡¯s, trousers and a small top, that showed off a good portion of her body. Unlike with my big sis, her top covered a bit more of her upper body, leaving just her arms and her abs bare.

    Cultivator Willow features were rough, unlike the beauties of Mt. Wind Dance, yet I found her attractive all the same. She had short black hair and amber eyes. However, it was her skin tone that caught most of my attention. She had sun kissed skin with a glowing golden undertone.

    That wasn¡¯t a euphemism. Her skin emitted a faint golden glow, which was obvious even in the light of the setting sun. While I didn¡¯t know much about cultivation in general, it was clear to me that Cultivator Willow practiced a divine body refinement technique.

    Demonic qi refinement technique. Divine body refinement technique.

    Cultivator Willow was a divine demon like me.

    While a part of me felt miffed that I wasn¡¯t the only divine demon participating in this entrance exam, the rest of me was too busy staring at Cultivator Willow to care. Despite her muscular body, she was still obviously feminine and for some reason that mesmerized me.

    The Hellfire Bear let out a noise that sounded suspiciously like a sigh, before turning around to face Cultivator Willow. She let out another yell and attacked with her staff again. At the same time, her bloody metal spike attacked the creature from another angle. The Hellfire Bear ignored the spike this time and focused on Cultivator Willow herself. It swiped at her.

    A barrier the color of fresh blood surrounded her body and she braced herself to block the attack. Despite this, the blow sent Cultivator Willow flying. She rolled when she hit the ground again, using her own momentum to leap back onto her feet. To my relief, she looked uninjured though more battered and bruised than before.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    This surprised me. Rank 2 beasts were much stronger than Qi Condensation cultivators, and this Hellfire Bear seemed stronger than most Rank 2 beasts. That blow should have caused serious damage to Cultivator Willow. She was a divine body refiner, one stronger than me based on her aura, but she was still weaker than the Hellfire Bear. I was glad she was uninjured, but it left me confused.

    It didn¡¯t take me long to figure out the answer. The Hellfire Bear wasn¡¯t trying to hurt us, or perhaps the restrictions on it prevented it from hurting us. It took me another moment to figure out why. The Hellfire Bear served as an obstacle we were supposed to get past, not an opponent we were supposed to defeat. We were attacking the Hellfire Bear, but we weren¡¯t trying to get past it.

    To test my theory, I took a step towards the passageway. The moment I did, the Hellfire Bear¡¯s head whipped towards me and it let out a roar. I stepped away from the passageway. The Hellfire Bear narrowed its eyes at me, but otherwise didn¡¯t react. Ah, so that¡¯s what was going on. All of its actions had been in response to ours. It attacked me because I had been charging towards it, but it hadn¡¯t intended to hurt me. Well, not seriously at least. Even that lazy swipe would have been enough to knock me to the ground.

    Well, that just made things much easier for me. After all, the entire reason why I started attacking the Hellfire Bear in the first place was because of its black flames. At this point, I didn¡¯t care about passing the final test. Even if I failed, I was confident in my ability to become an inner disciple. It was just a matter of time. The benefits I would gain from facing the Hellfire Bear outweighed the benefits of trying to get past it, at least in my mind.

    The question was, would I go with the peaceful route or the violent route? I enjoyed fighting, but I knew I wasn¡¯t going to win against the Hellfire Bear. It was just too powerful. At best, I would just annoy it. Even if our entire group worked together, we wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat it. So, if the peaceful route meant I was more likely to succeed at benefiting from this exchange, then I would take it.

    Huh. I guess I wasn¡¯t as much of a martial idiot as I thought. Or perhaps I was, but I was an even bigger cultivation idiot. Looking back on my actions throughout the entrance exam, and that made sense. I mean, I risked failing the second part of the entrance exam just so I could use the mental pressure to refine and temper my mind.

    ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± I asked the Hellfire Bear.

    It growled at me, but I wasn¡¯t afraid. Well, I was. It was as big as a house and covered in black flames. Of course I was afraid. However, I was confident in my ability to escape harm.

    Trying to make a deal with the Hellfire Bear was a risk on my part. After all, it was a beast and not a human. However, I believed it was an intelligent beast. From what I¡¯ve observed in the short amount of time I¡¯ve interacted with the Hellfire Bear, I¡¯ve witnessed it express a variety of emotions: derision, annoyance, anger, and so on. Perhaps it was intelligent enough to make a deal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about going through that passageway,¡± I said to the bear. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in those black flames of yours. Let me soak in them, and I promise not to step into the passageway, even if it means failing this part of the entrance exam.¡±

    The Hellfire Bear blinked at me in surprise, before it narrowed its eyes at me and gave me a low growl. I grinned in response. That was all the proof I needed to know that the Hellfire Bear was in fact intelligent. Not only that, but it understood my words.

    ¡°Cultivator Darian, what are you doing?¡± Cultivator Willow shouted.

    She approached the bear with caution instead of charging right at it. Her bloody metal spike hovered in the air next to her. She must have realized that I was up to something and chose not to interfere.

    ¡°Be careful, Senior Brother Darian!¡± Clarissa said.

    I glanced over. She stood some distance away from me with Cultivator Harlow standing by her side. The two of them had their weapons drawn and they looked ready to charge the Hellfire Bear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I called out. ¡°I¡¯m doing something that will benefit my cultivation.¡± I paused. ¡°If it works.¡±

    The Hellfire Bear snorted at that.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Cultivator Harlow asked.

    ¡°Just trust me.¡±

    ¡°Trust you? After the stunt you pulled?¡±

    I ignored her and started approaching the Hellfire Bear. It gave me a warning growl.

    ¡°If that isn¡¯t enough,¡± I said. ¡°I have something that just might sweeten the deal for you.¡±

    I pulled the bowl of Wood Essence Pears out of my storage ring. Mundane bears ate fruit, I knew that much. I just didn¡¯t know if Hellfire Bears ate fruit. If they did, then this just might work. After all, it had an affinity for Fire and eating fruit filled with Wood qi would benefit it.

    ¡°What do you say?¡± I asked.

    When the Hellfire Bear caught sight of the bowl of Wood Essence Pears, its eyes lit up. My grin widened. The Hellfire Bear looked between my face and the bowl of Wood Essence Pears, a conflicted expression on its ursine face, before it gave me a single nod.

    Yes!

    I approached the bear, holding out the bowl before me. It watched my every move with wary eyes. When I reached the bear, it opened its mouth. I heaved the bowl and tossed all of the Wood Essence Pears inside. The Hellfire Bear closed its mouth and started chewing with a pleased expression on its face.

    After it finished eating, the bear laid down on the ground and gestured towards its side with its head. I gave it a nod, before walking over. I sat on the ground next to the bear and leaned against its side. It watched me the entire time, its expression a mix between curiosity and amusement.

    To get the most benefit from the black flames, I stopped using Heavenly Shield and let the black flames wash over me. They burned, but not as much as the Earth Fire in Astra¡¯s old immortal cave had back before I became a divine demon. Either this Hellfire Bear¡¯s black flames weren¡¯t as powerful, or it deliberately weakened them for my sake. Regardless, I leaned against the bear¡¯s side and soaked in the flames. I felt them nourishing my body.

    ¡°Congratulations, Cultivator Darian,¡± Cultivator Harlow said in an annoyed voice. ¡°You succeeded. What about the rest of us?¡±

    I looked over at my companions. The three of them stood nearby and watched me with varying expressions on their faces. Cultivator Harlow crossed her arms and gave me an annoyed look. Clarissa on the other hand looked worried. Cultivator Willow looked conflicted, though that was all I could tell from her. Even without the black cloak obscuring her features, it was difficult to get a read on her thoughts.

    ¡°We still have to go through the passageway in order to pass the test,¡± Cultivator Harlow continued. ¡°You might be fine with failing, but I¡¯m certainly not.¡±

    When Cultivator Harlow mentioned going through the passageway, the Hellfire Bear growled at her. Her face turned white and she took a step back.

    I frowned. She had a point. They were my companions, and I wanted to see them succeed. That was why we agreed to work together in the first place. It would be selfish of me if I was the only one who benefited from this ordeal.

    ¡°Excuse me, Senior Hellfire Bear?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to prevent the exam participants from reaching the passageway, correct?¡±

    It looked at me with a surprised expression on its face, before it let out a chuckle and nodded.

    ¡°Is there any way you could make an exception and let my companions through?¡± I asked.

    The bear narrowed its eyes at me and shook its head.

    ¡°So the only way to get past you is through violence?¡±

    The Hellfire Bear paused, before shaking its head. I blinked at it in surprise.

    ¡°There are other ways?¡± I asked. ¡°They don¡¯t have to fight you?¡±

    The Hellfire Bear nodded. Cultivator Willow narrowed her eyes at the bear.

    ¡°What if I gave you more Wood Essence Pears?¡± she called out

    The Hellfire Bear turned towards her and nodded.

    ¡°Oh!¡± I exclaimed. ¡°A toll! You¡¯re like a guard! To get past you, they don¡¯t need to fight you. They just need to pay a toll.¡±

    The Hellfire Bear smiled before nodding. So that was how we could pass the test. Fighting the Hellfire Bear wasn¡¯t necessary at all. We had just assumed it was. In our defense, every other spirit beast or demon beast we had come across over the course of the final test had attacked us first. We could be forgiven for assuming that a demon beast called a Hellfire Bear would attack us as well.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s less a toll and more of a bribe, Cultivator Darian,¡± Cultivator Willow said in a dry voice.

    The Hellfire Bear gave her a shameless grin.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°If you were open to bribery, does that mean I could have just given the Wood Essence Pears to go through the passageway and then given you something else later on in order to soak in your black flames?¡±

    The Hellfire Bear turned its grin towards me and nodded.

 Chapter 27: Passing the Test

    When the Hellfire Bear nodded at me, my mood fell. I berated myself for rushing ahead instead of considering every possibility. If I had known that I could have passed the final test and soaked in the black flames, I would have done that instead. Instead of either or, I would have done both.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± I said. ¡°Oh well. I already promised to not step into the passageway, and I intend to keep my word.¡±

    The Hellfire Bear made a noise that sounded suspiciously like the word ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Are you all right, Senior Brother Darian?¡± Clarissa asked, looking at me with worry in her eyes.

    I looked over my body, before looking at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, patting the bear¡¯s side. ¡°Senior Hellfire Bear is making sure the flames don¡¯t actually injure me.¡±

    The Hellfire Bear nodded at my words.

    Cultivator Willow pulled another bowl of Wood Essence Pears out of her storage ring. This one was bigger than the one she gave me.

    ¡°Here,¡± she said. ¡°Is this enough for all of us?¡±

    The Hellfire Bear shook its head and scratched the numeral for ¡°1¡± into the dirt before pointing at Cultivator Willow.

    ¡°I see,¡± she said, before turning to the others. ¡°Do you two have anything you can bri-¡­ I mean pay the toll? I don¡¯t have any more Wood Essence Pears.¡± She glanced over at the setting sun. ¡°You best hurry. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    She was right. Sunset was about fifteen minutes away. Cultivator Harlow pulled a bottle of pills out of her storage ring. The pills emitted a large amount of qi.

    ¡°These are Qi Condensation Pills that are useful for advancing one¡¯s cultivation,¡± she said. ¡°While a Rank 2 demon beast won¡¯t get as much use out of them, they¡¯re still beneficial.¡±

    The Hellfire Bear mulled it over for a few moments before nodding. Everyone turned their attention to Clarissa. From the look on her face, it was clear that she didn¡¯t have anything on the same caliber as the Wood Essence Pears or the Qi Condensation Pills.

    ¡°I¡­¡± she started to say, before stopping. ¡°I don¡¯t have much, but I do have this.¡±

    She pulled a jade bottle out of her storage ring. This bottle contained a single pill inside it. However, that single pill emitted an astonishing amount of qi. So much so that Cultivator Harlow¡¯s Qi Condensation Pills paled in comparison. Both Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Harlow looked astonished when they saw it.

    ¡°This is a Foundation Breakthrough Pill my family procured at great cost,¡± Clarissa said.

    ¡°No!¡± Cultivator Harlow said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t give something so precious away.¡±

    Clarissa shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else of value,¡± she said. ¡°My family spent everything they had to give me this opportunity. I need to become an inner disciple in order to make the price they paid worth it.¡±

    Cultivator Willow put a hand on Clarissa¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Cultivator Harlow is right, Cultivator Clarissa,¡± she said with a serious expression on her face. ¡°You should save that pill for your own personal use. Even if you fail the test and become an outer disciple, breaking through to the Foundation Establishment realm will guarantee a promotion to inner disciple.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I thought your family only needed you to become an outer disciple,¡± I called out.

    Clarissa gave me a surprised look.

    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I overheard you talking with your parents back at the branch office,¡± I replied.

    Clarissa looked embarrassed by this.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she said. ¡°How much did you overhear?¡±

    I grinned at her.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    She blanched at this, before looking down at the ground and fidgeting.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I wanted to do my very best to pay my family back for everything they¡¯ve done for me,¡± Clarissa said. ¡°I want to be a good and dutiful daughter for them.¡±

    Cultivator Harlow let out an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, before pulling a second bottle of Qi Condensation Pills out of her storage. ¡°I was saving these for myself, but I¡¯ll pay the toll on your behalf.¡± She pointed a finger at Clarissa. ¡°You owe me for this.¡±

    Clarissa gasped in surprise, before a joyful expression spread across her face. Wow. She looked really beautiful when she smiled like that.

    ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Harlow!¡± she exclaimed, before pulling the shorter woman into a hug.

    Cultivator Harlow acted displeased by this and pretended to fend off Clarissa, but I saw the corners of her lips turn up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll throw in a third bottle for Cultivator Darian,¡± Cultivator Willow said.

    I blinked at her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go through the passageway,¡± I said. ¡°I already promised Senior Hellfire Bear that I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Cultivator Willow grinned at me.

    ¡°You promised not to step into the passageway,¡± she said. ¡°You never said anything about being carried through.¡±

    Had I? I thought back on it and realized that she was right. Huh. I started to get excited, but then I thought of what it would look like if Cultivator Willow carried me the rest of the way. My face heated up.

    ¡°No thank you,¡± I said in a hurry. ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    Cultivator Willow¡¯s grin widened.

    ¡°Oh, I think it is,¡± she said.

    ¡°What kind of game are you playing?¡± Cultivator Harlow demanded.

    Cultivator Willow leaned in close and whispered something in her ear. Whatever she said must have tempted Cultivator Harlow, because the latter chewed her bottom lip before nodding.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll play along with this.¡± Cultivator Harlow narrowed her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think this means I¡¯ve given up. The game is far from over.¡±

    For some reason, this worried me. What were they planning?

    ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t necessary,¡± I said with a hint of nervousness in my voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll throw in a fourth bottle if you toss Cultivator Darian back over to us.¡±

    The Hellfire Bear let out a noise that sounded suspiciously like the word ¡°Deal¡±. Before I could even react, the bear stood up and knocked me aside in the process. I scrambled to get up, but before I could, it hooked my robes with one of its claws and tossed me towards my companions. I yelled as I flew through the air towards them.

    Cultivator Willow caught me and maneuvered my body until our faces were inches apart.

    ¡°Gotcha,¡± she said while grinning at me.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°This really isn¡¯t necessary,¡± I said.

    I tried to break free, but she had me in a tight grip. If I tried hard enough, I was sure I could escape. However, I also didn¡¯t want to risk hurting Cultivator Willow.

    ¡°Oh, but it is necessary,¡± she said. ¡°Now, are you going to come along peacefully or does Cultivator Harlow need to immobilize you with a paralytic?¡±

    I glanced over at Cultivator Harlow, who gave me a malicious grin and held up one of her poison-tipped silver needles. I stopped struggling and sighed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said.

    ¡°Good boy.¡±

    My face burned with embarrassment. I wanted to hide behind my hands, but I felt like that would make the situation worse.

    ¡°You were right,¡± Cultivator Harlow said with a satisfied smile on her face. ¡°It is fun to tease him. He looks so cute when he blushes.¡±

    ¡°Told you,¡± Cultivator Willow said.

    I glared at the two of them.

    ¡°I hate you both so much right now,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t see Junior Sister Clarissa enjoying my embarrassment, do you?¡±

    Clarissa looked away from me.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± she said. ¡°You are cute when you blush, Senior Brother Darian.¡±

    Betrayed by my own kin! I knew I couldn¡¯t trust a Wind Dance.

    ¡°Junior Sister!¡±

    The Hellfire Bear coughed, interrupting us, before nodding towards the setting sun. It was almost sunset. We had minutes before the sun touched the horizon.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Cultivator Willow said. ¡°We have to go!¡±

    Everyone placed their bribes¡­ I mean, offerings on the ground and started running towards the passageway. The Hellfire Bear waved at us as we left. At that point, I stopped struggling to get out of Cultivator Willow¡¯s hold and accepted the inevitable. I could just imagine the look on Astra¡¯s face when I saw her again. She would never let me live this down. Her teasing would be merciless.

    And then there was the rest of my maternal family to consider. I wasn¡¯t sure about Big Sis Estelle, but given what I heard about Big Sis Sidra, I knew she wasn¡¯t going to be happy about this. Still, a little bit of shame and embarrassment was a small price to pay if it meant becoming an inner disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Maybe if I kept telling myself that I would believe it.

    A part of me expected to find another trap or trick waiting for us when we went through the passageway, since this was the final part of the entrance exam, but nothing happened. The four of us made it through and arrived on the other side without issue.

    We neared the base of the mountain situated at the other end of the valley. When we were atop the first mountain, I saw that this one was much taller. However, I hadn¡¯t realized just how much taller. It towered over us, as if piercing the sky, tall and imposing. Clouds gathered around the peak of this mountain, giving it a mysterious appearance. If someone told me that an Immortal lived atop this mountain, I would believe them.

    There were a number of buildings at the base of the mountain, all of them located around a central courtyard. I couldn¡¯t guess their purpose at a glance, but they looked beautiful and elegant despite their simple design. Tall lanterns placed at strategic locations bathed the area with warm light. A large hall stood on the opposite side of the courtyard. It reminded me a bit of Clan Wind Dance¡¯s main hall, though this one was larger and rectangular rather than crescent-shaped.

    A group of seven people waited for us in the center of the courtyard. It was easy to recognize them, even from this distance. Two of them were Cultivator Thurstan and Cultivator Euphemia, who stood a bit apart from the others. The rest were exam participants who had managed to make it to the end, including Cultivator Diana and her two bodyguards.

    I looked to the west and my heart sank. We were still some distance away from the courtyard. The sun would set before we made it. We were moving fast, but not fast enough.

    ¡°Put me down,¡± I said.

    Cultivator Willow shook her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s faster to just keep carrying you.¡±

    ¡°If you want to pass the test, then put me down,¡± I said. ¡°We won¡¯t make it in time at this speed. I can get us there faster. Trust me.¡±

    Cultivator Willow studied me for a moment, before nodding. As if we had practiced it, we switched places without slowing down. She put me down on my feet and I picked her up. Despite her bulk, I carried her with ease.

    ¡°Lighter Than Air,¡± I called out to Clarissa.

    My junior sister, realizing what I intended to do, nodded.

    ¡°Apologies, Cultivator Harlow,¡± she said, before picking the other woman up.

    Cultivator Harlow let out a squawk, but didn¡¯t resist. Once our companions were secured, Clarissa and I used the Lighter Than Air technique which doubled, if not tripled, our speed. It took a significant amount of internal qi and concentration to maintain the technique, but we were near the end. There wasn¡¯t any point in holding back anymore. Clarissa and Cultivator Harlow pulled ahead of me and Cultivator Willow, since the two of them were smaller and lighter, but we didn¡¯t fall too far behind.

    Within moments, the four of us arrived at the base of the mountain. We were moving so fast that when we stopped, Clarissa and I skidded across the courtyard. Somehow, neither of us tripped and fell over.

    Once we came to a full stop, I looked to the west again just in time to see the sun touch the horizon. We had done it. We had made it to the other side of the valley before sunset. That was it. We had finished the test. We passed.

    A smile stretched across my face as jubilation filled me. My body ached all over, sweat down my body in rivulets, and my internal qi reserves were just about empty, but that didn¡¯t matter. We had passed. We were all inner disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. I wanted to jump up and down with joy, but I didn¡¯t have the energy to. It seemed that running at full speed with the Lighter Than Air technique while carrying another person had taken a toll on me. No wonder most people learned the technique when they reached peak Qi Condensation.

    ¡°Um, Cultivator Darian?¡± Cultivator Willow said.

    I looked at her. Her cheeks were red and she faced away from me. It took me a moment to realize why. The two of us must have made for an odd sight, with me carrying Cultivator Willow, since she was taller and bigger than me. She must have been embarrassed by it, just as I was embarrassed to have her carry me.

    ¡°Could you¡­ Could you put me down now?¡± she asked.

    I almost complied with her request right away, but then I stopped. Perhaps it was petty of me, but I wanted to give her a taste of her own medicine. She enjoyed teasing me and seeing me blush. Why couldn¡¯t I do the same to her?

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I will,¡± I said, grinning at her. ¡°It seems I¡¯m not the only one who looks cute while blushing.¡±

    Cultivator Willow let out an ¡°Eep¡± and looked at me with wide, disbelieving eyes. My heart skipped a beat and my grin faded away as our eyes met. The two of us stared at each other for what felt like hours, and would have continued staring at each other, but someone interrupted us by clearing their throat. We looked over to find Cultivator Euphemia glaring at us, while Cultivator Thurstan watched us with an amused expression on his face. I wasn¡¯t which of the two was the one who coughed.

    ¡°As touching as this is,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said with barely contained mirth. ¡°I suggest you save it for later.¡± He gestured towards us. ¡°Unless you plan on being late to the feast.¡±

    Realizing that we¡­ I had made a spectacle of us, I placed Cultivator Willow down on the ground. She stepped away from me before straightening herself out and facing Cultivator Thurstan and Cultivator Euphemia, avoiding eye contact with me the entire time. I looked around to find the others watching us with varying expressions on their faces. Cultivator Harlow crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at us, while Clarissa seemed¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure how to decipher her expression. Envious? No, that couldn¡¯t be right.

    Cultivator Diana and her bodyguards glared at us. No. She glared at Clarissa while her bodyguards glared at me. As for the other two exam participants, whose names I didn¡¯t know, one looked amused while the other looked annoyed.

    ¡°Congratulations are in order,¡± Cultivator Euphemia called out. She faced us all with her arms behind her back. ¡°Everyone here has proven that they either have the strength, the wit, the resources, or¡­¡± She glanced at Cultivator Diana when she said this next part. ¡°¡­ the connections necessary to become an inner disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. You should be proud of yourselves. Should any of you join Celestial Warrior Hall, then I would be more than honored to call you my junior martial brothers and sisters.¡±

    ¡°I would likewise be honored to do the same,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said. ¡°Assuming you join Restless Grave Hall, that is. However, before any of that, we must celebrate!¡± He gestured to the large rectangular hall. ¡°In recognition of your efforts, the Dawn and Dusk Sect has organized a feast. Those who accompanied you have been notified of your success and will be invited to participate.¡±

    I glanced down at my body and grimaced. I was in no state to participate in any kind of celebration. My crimson robes were ripped, torn, and covered in grime. The other exam participants weren¡¯t in much better shape, with Cultivator Diana being the only exception. I looked back up at Cultivator Thurstan. He must have anticipated this because his next words put my concerns to rest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, winking at me. ¡°The feast won¡¯t start for a little while yet. If nothing else, you¡¯ll have enough time to wash up and change your clothes.¡± He clapped his hands together. ¡°Now then, are there any questions?¡±

    When it became clear that no one would ask any questions, he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°Excellent! If you head over there, you will be able to clean yourselves up and change your clothes,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said, gesturing to one of the buildings that bordered the courtyard. ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. The feast starts in an hour and it will reflect poorly on you if you¡¯re late.¡± He gestured towards another building. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to participate in the feast, then head over there where you may rest for the night.¡± He grinned at us. ¡°However, I don¡¯t recommend doing that. Other disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, as well as a few elders, will be attending the feast. It will be a good opportunity for you to forge some new connections. And yes, that will affect the selection process tomorrow.¡± He made a shooing motion at us. ¡°Now then, be on your way.¡±

    With that, Cultivator Thurstan and Cultivator Euphemia headed towards the large rectangular hall. The rest of us glanced at each other, before heading over to the first building that Cultivator Thurstan had pointed out to us. No one headed towards the second. It seemed that none of us planned on skipping the feast.

    Cultivator Harlow linked arms with Cultivator Willow and Clarissa, before whispering something in their ears. The size difference between the three women made the sight somewhat comical. As they whispered to one another, all three glanced at me before giggling and rushing off. I gave them all a baffled look, before shaking my head. Right now, I couldn¡¯t afford to worry about them. I had to focus on myself.

    After all, if Cultivator Thurstan¡¯s words could be believed, there was a chance Big Sis Sidra would attend the feast. Considering how angry she might be with me, I wanted to make myself as presentable as possible in an attempt to curb her anger. Besides, I wanted to make a good impression on my older sister.

    So, I headed into the building and readied myself for the feast.

 Chapter 28: The Feast

    I rushed towards the doors to the large rectangular hall, while hoping that I wasn¡¯t too late. Getting ready for the feast took longer than expected. At first, I had planned on giving myself a quick wash before changing into my usual outfit of a red vest, red trousers, and black boots. However, when I arrived at the building where the exam participants could clean themselves up, a small army of servants swarmed me.

    It turned out that Astra, predicting that I would pass the final test of the entrance exam, had sent the servants to help me get ready for the feast. They bathed me, coated my hair in scented oil, and dressed me in clothes Astra had prepared beforehand. I tried to escape from the servants, since I didn¡¯t like the idea of strangers bathing and dressing me, but to no avail. These servants were themselves cultivators. All of them were in the mid Qi Condensation realm, meaning they were all weaker than me, but I couldn¡¯t withstand their overwhelming numbers. When it became clear that it was impossible to escape, I gave up and let the servants have their way.

    While I found the experience odd, I ended up enjoying it midway through. It felt nice to have others pamper me. This was the sort of treatment I should have gotten back on Mt. Wind Dance, since I was the young master of Clan Wind Dance; in name at least. However, even the servants of Clan Wind Dance despised and disrespected me, thanks to my uncle.

    An unfortunate consequence of letting the servants help me was that I ended up taking more time getting ready than I would have if I had done it all myself. Still, the results were worth it. When the servants finished with me, one of them pulled a full-length mirror out of their storage ring and showed me. My appearance stunned me.

    Instead of the outcast of Clan Wind Dance, I looked like a proper young master. Gone were the brown robes made from cheap cotton. Now I wore red and gold silk robes of the highest quality, which matched well with my skin tone. Instead of a rat¡¯s nest, my hair gleamed and was styled for the first time in my entire life. The smell of sandalwood and myrrh teased my nostrils thanks to the scented oil the servants used. My hair was tied off to the side, with the Flame Fiend token proudly displaying my allegiance.

    It took me several moments to accept that the young man in the mirror was me. It was so different from how I used to look that I almost couldn¡¯t believe it. This was all thanks to Astra. If she hadn¡¯t kidnapped me, then I would have still been on Mt. Wind Dance, lonely and miserable. My father¡¯s kin had treated me like a pariah, but my mother¡¯s family accepted and loved me without reservation. The stark difference between the two illustrated to me just how much my life had changed within the span of a single year. Tears stung my eyes, though I made sure to wipe them away before they fell.

    I would have continued to stare at my reflection in the mirror, but one of the servants reminded me that the feast would start soon, if it hadn¡¯t already. I thanked them all, before rushing out and heading towards the large rectangular hall. When I arrived, I took a deep breath before entering. The moment I opened the door, a myriad of sights, scents, and sounds washed over me. There must have been a restriction on the building, because none of this was noticeable from the outside.

    A single massive room took up the entirety of the rectangular hall, or at least most of it. The walls were red and decorated with golden lotuses, chrysanthemums, and other flowers. Several pillars, each one thick enough that I doubted I could wrap my arms around them, held up the ceiling. Like the walls, they were red and decorated with gold flowers. Plush rugs covered the floor.

    Several long wooden tables occupied the central area of the room, with several smaller square tables occupying the outskirts. No furniture occupied the very center of the room. However, it wasn¡¯t empty. A troupe of dancers, both male and female, performed an intricate and beautiful dance. All of them wore green and white robes. A band of musicians occupying one of the hall¡¯s corners, also wearing green and white robes, provided the music.

    All of the tables were laden with food. So much so that I feared that they would buckle and break under the weight. The food all contained traces of qi and the scent of it all filled me with an intense hunger. My mouth watered. While I recognized most of the dishes, I was unfamiliar with a few of them and I couldn¡¯t wait to try them out. However, I hesitated before stepping inside.

    There were thousands of people in the hall. Most were cultivators, though there were also several mortal servants flitting about. The majority of the cultivators were in the Foundation Establishment realm, while a few were in the Golden Core realm and even fewer were in the Nascent Soul realm. At least I assumed they were Nascent Soul cultivators. They could have been at a higher realm. All I knew was that they were more powerful than the Golden Core cultivators.

    The sheer size of the crowd filled me with anxiety. I had never seen this many people all in one place before and I found it overwhelming. It didn¡¯t help that most of them were more powerful than me. They could kill me with little effort on their part. However, I steeled my nerves and stepped inside the hall.

    A few people noticed my entrance and studied me with appraising eyes, but they otherwise ignored me. Oddly enough, I found this reassuring. If everyone stared at me all at once, I would have frozen with fear and anxiety. I wasn¡¯t anyone special, not here. I was just here to celebrate like everyone else.

    I glanced around and saw people eating, drinking, and watching the dancers. Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves. This feast was supposed to be in honor of the exam participants who passed the final test and joined the Dawn and Dusk Sect as inner disciples. However, I had the feeling that that was just an excuse. I think they just wanted to throw a feast and have fun.

    I looked around, searching for any familiar faces, when someone called out to me.

    ¡°Senior Brother Darian!¡±

    It sounded like Clarissa. I turned towards her and froze. Clarissa¡¯s appearance took my breath away when I caught sight of her. She was a vision of beauty. That was the best way I could describe her. She wore a blue and silver dress that accentuated her lithe form. Her blonde hair done up in a simple and elegant style with a pair of silver hair pins holding everything in place. Light makeup adorned her face, complementing and highlighting her delicate beauty. Even by Clan Wind Dance standards, Clarissa was gorgeous.

    She rushed towards me with a shy smile on her face. She stopped a few feet away and twirled around.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked. ¡°Cultivator Harlow and Cultivator Willow helped me.¡±

    I continued to stare and didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Senior Brother Darian?¡± Clarissa asked, the smile on her face fading away.

    I shook myself out of my stupor and gave her a smile.

    ¡°You look¡­¡± I paused to drink in her appearance. ¡°¡­amazing.¡±

    Clarissa¡¯s cheeks reddened and she looked away from me, but I noticed the corners of her lips curve upward.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said in a soft voice.

    A brief moment of silence passed. In that moment, I felt something change between us. However, before I could examine what that change was, Clarissa spoke up again.

    ¡°The rest of us arrived a few minutes before you did,¡± she said. ¡°Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Harlow are with their families.¡± She gave me an excited smile. ¡°It turns out that they both come from families with strong ties to the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡± Her eyes narrowed at me. ¡°Though, I suppose you already knew that.¡±

    I made a so-so gesture.

    ¡°I suspected something of the sort,¡± I said. ¡°That, or they attracted the interest of someone with high status within the sect.¡±

    Clarissa¡¯s eyes flickered to the Flame Fiend Hall token tied to my hair.

    ¡°What about you?¡± she asked.

    I debated with myself on how much to tell her, before deciding to share some of the details while keeping the rest to myself. After all, I didn¡¯t know if it was a good idea to reveal who my mother and my sisters were just yet.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°A bit of both,¡± I said. ¡°My mother¡¯s family all hold high positions within the Dawn and Dusk Sect. When they realized what my situation was like on Mt. Wind Dance, they decided to ferry me away.¡±

    Clarissa¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s family?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I grinned at her. ¡°I¡¯m demonkin. My demon blood came from somewhere. It wasn¡¯t like I spawned out of the ground.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Clarissa¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I suppose you''re right. It¡¯s just that I never gave it much thought before.¡±

    You and the rest of Clan Wind Dance, I thought but didn¡¯t say out loud. None of my kin on my father¡¯s side said much about my mother, except to insult her. I suspected that they didn¡¯t know who she was, not even my uncle. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so loose lipped. Cultivators tended to pay back insults with interest. Given that my mother developed the Frenzied Fiend fighting style, which focused on aggression and brute force, I doubted she was any different in that regard.

    How would she react when she found out how Clan Wind Dance had treated me and insulted her?

    ¡°Would you like to join me and my family, Senior Brother Darian?¡± Clarissa asked, changing the subject.

    I took a moment to think about it. I was tempted by her offer. However, I had planned on finding Astra and spending the feast with her. If my other sisters were here as well, I assumed they would be with her. I felt both excited and nervous about the prospect of meeting them. Besides, while I liked Clarissa, I couldn¡¯t say the same about her father and mother.

    Cultivator Clemont never participated in my humiliation, back on Mt. Wind Dance, but neither had he helped me out. I had no reason to hold any kind feelings towards him. As for his wife, Cultivator Sylvia, I didn¡¯t remember interacting with her all that much. All in all, I had little reason to accept Clarissa¡¯s invitation. Still, I liked the idea of spending time with her. She was beautiful and I enjoyed her company.

    Then again, perhaps I could take this opportunity to hear news about Lucius. Other than Clarissa and my father, he was the only Wind Dance I cared about. It had been a little over a year since I last saw him, and I missed him something fierce. Perhaps I could convince Cultivator Clemont to deliver a message to Lucius for me. Now that I was an inner disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, I didn¡¯t have to worry about my uncle trying to drag me back to Mt. Wind Dance. It didn¡¯t matter if Clan Wind Dance found out where I was. They couldn¡¯t touch me, not anymore.

    ¡°Very well,¡± I said, smiling at Clarissa. ¡°Thank you for the invitation.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± she yelled, her face flushed with excitement. Realizing that she had let her emotions get the better of her, Clarissa took a deep breath to regain her composure. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Despite her words, Clarissa took me by the arm and started guiding me deeper into the room. It didn¡¯t take me long to find Cultivator Clemont and his wife sitting at one of the tables near the center. Both looked uncomfortable. I could see why. While there were plenty of divine cultivators and spiritual cultivators enjoying the feast, there were just as many demonic cultivators.

    Given Clan Wind Dance¡¯s attitude towards anything demonic, and their ties to the Thousand Blade Sect, of course Clarissa¡¯s parents would be uncomfortable. While they brought Clarissa here to protect her from my uncle, that didn¡¯t mean their attitude towards demons and demonic cultivators had changed. A petty part of me enjoyed their discomfort.

    As Clarissa led me towards her parents, I noticed a familiar pair approach us from opposite directions: Cultivator Diana¡¯s bodyguards. While I noticed their approach, I didn¡¯t give them much thought. I had no business with them, and they had no business with me. Or so I assumed.

    However, when the two of us passed by them, one of them bumped his shoulder into me while the other bumped into Clarissa and almost knocked her over. Clarissa let out a yelp, but managed to keep her balance. Unfortunately, I was of no help there since I was too busy keeping myself upright. The bodyguard who bumped into me wasn¡¯t a physical refiner, but he was still at late Qi Condensation, so I couldn¡¯t shrug him off without effort.

    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± the bodyguard who bumped into me said. I started calling him Minion One in my head, for the sake of convenience.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± the other bodyguard, or Minion Two, said. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone ever teach you manners?¡±

    The two of them sneered at us, but I ignored them and focused my attention on Clarissa.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother,¡± she said, looking upset but trying to hide it. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you ignoring me?¡± Minion One demanded.

    He put a hand on my shoulder to try and make me face him, but I shoved him aside. He stumbled back a few steps, almost crashing onto one of the nearby tables, but managed to stop himself in time.

    The commotion started to attract attention from everyone else and my nerves grew taut when I realized just how many people were looking at us. Some appeared annoyed, some appeared amused, while others appeared indifferent. However, no one stepped forward to stop us. They were content to let things play out without intervening.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Minion Two demanded. ¡°How dare you put your hands on my brother?¡±

    ¡°Your idiot of a brother put his hands on Senior Brother Darian first,¡± Clarissa snapped. ¡°Or are you blind as well as stupid?¡±

    My jaw hit the floor and I turned to stare at Clarissa. In the short time I¡¯ve known her, it seemed like she had a meek and mild temperature. It turned out that there was more to her than I had realized. There was nothing meek and mild about her now. The expression on her face reminded me of a sword; cold and sharp. The look in her eyes sent a chill down my spine. She looked at Minion One and Minion Two as if she would love nothing more than to cut them down. I made a mental note to never anger Clarissa, because I never wanted her to look at me like that.

    Clarissa¡¯s words and her expression must have caught Minion One and Minion Two off guard as well since they didn¡¯t react right away. However, they recovered their composure a few seconds later and their expressions twisted with anger.

    ¡°What did you just say, you stupid bit-¡­?¡± Minion Two started to ask, but I cut him off.

    ¡°Enough!¡± I said in a sharp voice. ¡°This is supposed to be a celebration. Stop causing a scene.¡±

    Minion One scoffed.

    ¡°We¡¯re causing a scene?¡± he asked. ¡°You¡¯re the ones causing a scene. Not only did you bump into us, but you also had the audacity to lay your hands on me. Who do you think you are? I¡¯m a retainer of Clan Verdant Lotus.¡± His sneer deepened. ¡°You two are nothing more than a pair of nobodies from an insignificant clan that no one has heard about.¡±

    Minion Two chuckled and gave us a nasty smile.

    ¡°If you both kowtow to us and beg for mercy, we might consider just breaking your arms and legs before letting you go,¡± he said.

    A part of me wanted to retreat to avoid causing even more of a ruckus. I hated being the center of attention, especially with so many people around. However, I couldn¡¯t. Cultivators respected strength above all else, and held little regard for those they considered inferior. Well, most cultivators. I¡¯ve met a few who seemed to break the mold, so to speak.

    Regardless, I would lose a lot of face if I retreated now. The other disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, as well as the elders in attendance, were all watching us. They were assessing us, judging us, waiting to see how we would react. Acting like a coward now would just make my life more difficult in the future. Besides, I wasn¡¯t the only one affected by this. I had to take Clarissa¡¯s position into consideration as well. Fleeing wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡°Beg for mercy?¡± Clarissa scoffed in a mocking tone. ¡°You must be addled-headed.¡± She looked the two bodyguards over. ¡°As if I would ever kowtow to a pair of rude and boorish thugs like you two.¡± She smirked. ¡°Though, I suppose that makes you a perfect match for your mistress, given her lack of manners.¡±

    Despite her strong front, I felt Clarissa trembling beside. It must have taken a lot of courage on her part to act like this.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Minion One asked in a low voice.

    ¡°You dare insult Young Mistress Diana?¡± Minion Two demanded. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    The two bodyguards looked ready to attack us then and there, but managed to hold themselves back. Perhaps they didn¡¯t want to resort to violence first and kept trying to provoke us instead. This was a feast after all. Causing a commotion and disrupting the festivities would make them look ill-mannered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two one chance to apologize and walk away,¡± I said. ¡°However, if you insist on acting like a boor, then don¡¯t blame me for responding in kind.¡±

    Minion One opened his mouth to respond, but a familiar feminine voice cut him off.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡±

    My heart sank, and I turned to find Cultivator Diana standing not too far away from us. She wore an emerald and white dress that looked far more luxurious and ornate than the robes she wore during the entrance exam. Her hair was done up in a complicated style and decorated with golden hair ornaments, with a golden lotus as the centerpiece. She carried a fan made of green silk in her hands, which she used to hide her mouth. Despite that, I saw the smirk in her eyes.

    If it came down to a fight, I was confident that Clarissa and I could deal with Minion One and Minion Two. However, if Cultivator Diana intervened, then we would have no chance at winning. From the way she smirked, she knew this as well. I realized then that she had orchestrated this entire situation, likely as revenge for our encounter earlier today. I suspected as much, when her two bodyguards bumped into us, but her appearance turned my suspicion into a certainty.

    ¡°Clarissa!¡±

    Clarissa and I looked to find her parents heading in our direction with urgent expressions on their faces. My heart sank even lower. This was a nightmare. We were attracting far too much attention and now Clarissa¡¯s parents were about to get involved. How were we going to get out of this?

 Chapter 29: Confronting the Lotus Once More

    My mind whirled with possible solutions as Cultivator Diana smirked at us and Clarissa¡¯s parents rushed in our direction. We had some time before the latter arrived, since they had to push their way through the crowd, but not too much.

    Given the amount of attention we had drawn, and were continuing to draw, I doubted we would be able to extricate ourselves from this situation without any trouble. If we just had to deal with Minion One and Minion Two, then it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem. I was confident that Clarissa and I could deal with the two of them with ease. However, with Cultivator Diana¡¯s intervention, and with Clarissa¡¯s parents heading towards us, the situation had taken a turn for the worse.

    Well, we might as well seize the initiative and go on the offensive. Hesitation and indecisiveness would not help us here. I gave Clarissa¡¯s arm a gentle squeeze before I took inspiration from Cultivator Harlow and gave Cultivator Diana a benevolent smile.

    ¡°Ah, good,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re here, Cultivator Diana. Perhaps you can apologize in your retainers¡¯ stead, since they refuse to do so.¡±

    Cultivator Diana looked taken aback by my words. I guess she expected us to back down right away considering we were at a significant disadvantage. However, she recovered her composure in less than a second.

    ¡°Apologize?¡± she sneered. ¡°What sort of nonsense are you spewing? I came over here because it looked to me as if you were harassing my retainers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young mistress,¡± Minion One said with vigor. ¡°These two were-¡­¡±

    ¡°We were minding our own business,¡± I said, cutting him off. ¡°When your retainers bumped into us. Not only that, but they started to harass and insult us.¡± I shrugged. ¡°In fact, it almost seemed as if they were trying to¡­¡± I paused for dramatic effect. ¡°¡­ Provoke us. But of course, that couldn¡¯t be true. After all, they are retainers serving the illustrious Clan Verdant Lotus. There is no way they would stoop to such behavior.¡±

    The people around us snickered at that. Cultivator Diana looked around and her face turned red, either from anger or embarrassment or both. It hadn¡¯t been my intention to play to the audience around us, but I realized that perhaps that was a valid strategy in this situation. If we put enough pressure on Cultivator Diana and her bodyguards, then perhaps we could resolve this without any more trouble.

    ¡°He lies, young mistress!¡± Minion Two cried out. ¡°They¡¯re the ones who harassed and insulted us. They¡¯re the ones who tried to provoke us.¡± He gave me a sly look. ¡°In fact, that woman had the audacity to insult you to our faces. How could that be anything but a provocation?¡±

    I felt Clarissa flinched at his words, but she maintained a calm expression on her face.

    ¡°So not only are you rude and vulgar,¡± Cultivator Diana said with a sneer. ¡°But you are also a liar. How dare you accuse my retainers like that? I should have you flogged and your cultivation shattered for such insolence.¡±

    Clarissa scoffed.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t lying,¡± she said. ¡°We can prove it too.¡± She gestured towards the people surrounding us. ¡°We have witnesses that can attest to our innocence.¡±

    The crowd around us looked surprised that Clarissa would involve them into this little spat of ours and they started murmuring to one another. Some looked annoyed and upset, while others looked indifferent. However, a few seemed interested and intrigued.

    That gave me hope. According to Cultivator Harlow, few within the Dawn and Dusk Sect could match Clan Verdant Lotus when it came to power and influence. In my experience, status came hand in hand with envy and jealousy. I had seen it back on Mt. Wind Dance with Lucius. Most of our kin loved my cousin and looked up to him, but not everyone. A few hated him for one reason or another. They tried to sabotage him or smear his name. The smart ones made sure to keep their actions subtle and never openly acted against Lucius. My uncle dealt with the dumb ones.

    If Clan Verdant Lotus had any enemies or rivals within the sect, perhaps they would speak up for us, if only to knock Clan Verdant Lotus down a peg or two. It was a far-fetched hope, but it was better than nothing.

    However, before anyone could say or do anything, Clarissa¡¯s parents reached our position. Cultivator Clemont ignored me and focused on his daughter. On the other hand, Cultivator Sylvia, Clarissa¡¯s mother, studied me with a frown on her face.

    ¡°Clarissa,¡± Cultivator Clemont whispered in an urgent tone. ¡°That is enough.¡± He glanced over at Cultivator Diana. ¡°Remember your position. There is nothing to be gained from offending someone like her.¡±

    Clarissa glanced over at her father with an affronted expression on her face.

    ¡°She¡¯s the one who started this, Papa!¡± she whispered back. ¡°Not us!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Cultivator Clemont said. ¡°We have little influence here. You can¡¯t afford to offend someone of her standing. Apologize before you jeopardize your position within the sect.¡±

    Clarissa looked conflicted by his words, before her expression hardened.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I will not. Why should I have to apologize when I¡¯ve done nothing wrong?¡±

    ¡°Clarissa!¡±

    Cultivator Clemont looked shocked, as if it never occurred to him that his daughter would ever disobey him. Meanwhile, Cultivator Sylvia continued to study me with a frown on her face. Several moments later, her eyes widened.

    ¡°Darian?¡± she asked. ¡°Is that you?¡±

    When he heard my name, Cultivator Clemont¡¯s head jerked up and he stared right at me.

    ¡°Darian?¡± he asked. ¡°But how¡­?¡± His voice trailed and his expression grew unsightly. ¡°So this is all your fault. You¡¯re the reason why my daughter is acting like this.¡±

    He unleashed his aura and pressured me with it, forcing me to take a step back. Otherwise, I managed to hold my ground. He was a Foundation Establishment cultivator, but I had trained with Astra and Cultivator Raphael, both of whom were Golden Core cultivators. Compared to them, Cultivator Clemont¡¯s aura was far more bearable.

    That wasn¡¯t to say that it was easy. Far from it in fact. It took all of my willpower to stay on my feet. A child would be able to knock me to the ground with ease in my current state.

    ¡°Papa, stop it!¡± Clarissa said, glaring at her father. She stepped between us. ¡°Senior Brother Darian is the only reason why I made it this far. I owe him a great debt.¡±

    Her parents¡¯ eyes widened, no doubt surprised that their daughter stood up for me. The pressure from Cultivator Clemont eased but didn¡¯t go away.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Cultivator Sylvia asked Clarissa.

    ¡°What did you do to my daughter, demon spawn?¡± Cultivator Clemont demanded of me.

    However, before either of us could answer, another voice interjected.

    ¡°This has gone on long enough.¡±

    We all turned to find a woman approaching us. She looked similar to Cultivator Diana. Both were small and dainty, with pale white skin, long red hair, and large green eyes. Like Cultivator Diana, she also wore a beautiful emerald green dress. However, that was where the similarities ended. Cultivator Diana was beautiful, but this woman eclipsed her with ease. She also had a presence to her that Cultivator Diana lacked; subtle and mysterious but powerful. One couldn¡¯t help but look at her. If Cultivator Diana was a budding flower, then this woman was a flower that had fully blossomed.

    She was also one of the few Nascent Soul cultivators present at the feast.

    ¡°Auntie Iola!¡± Cultivator Diana exclaimed with a joyful expression on her face.

    Her words dashed any hope I had left. While I had no doubt that Clan Verdant Lotus¡¯ enemies would be willing to speak up for us if we were just dealing with Cultivator Diana, I doubt they would do so now that a Nascent Soul cultivator had gotten involved.

    ¡°Explain yourself, Diana,¡± the woman, Cultivator Iola, said. She spoke in a soft and melodious voice.

    Cultivator Diana snapped her fan shut and pointed at us with it.

    ¡°These two fools dared to harass my retainers and insult our clan,¡± she said with a triumphant smile on her face. ¡°I was in the midst of teaching them a lesson, but then the girl¡¯s parents arrived to talk some sense into her. Rather than interfere, I graciously allowed them to try, but alas¡­¡± Her smile grew wider. ¡°¡­ It was all in vain. Rude, vulgar, and unfilial. I suppose it¡¯s too much to expect anything from a country bumpkin like her.¡±

    I felt Clarissa start to shake, though I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from anger or fear. I didn¡¯t turn to look since I kept my attention focused on Cultivator Iola. She was the biggest immediate threat and I didn¡¯t want to take my eyes off of her.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Senior-¡­¡± Cultivator Clemont started to say in a pleading tone, but Cultivator Iola cut him off by raising her hand. He snapped his mouth shut with a click.

    Cultivator Iola studied us with a neutral expression on her face, making it difficult to gauge her thoughts. Whatever they were, I doubted they were favorable towards us.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which is more disappointing, Diana,¡± Cultivator Iola said with a sigh. ¡°That you would resort to such petty tricks¡­¡± She turned towards Cultivator Diana. ¡°¡­ or that you think I would be stupid enough to fall for them.¡±

    I blinked at her. That was not what I had expected her to say. From the way Cultivator Diana¡¯s jaw dropped, I wasn¡¯t the only one caught off guard by Cultivator Iola¡¯s words.

    ¡°Wha-¡­ What do you mean Auntie?¡± she asked after she recovered her composure.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind, Diana?¡± Cultivator Iola asked with a hint of exasperation. ¡°I saw everything that happened today, including your little spat with the Wind Dance girl. If you were going to get revenge for that, the least you could have done was be smart about it instead of¡­¡± She gave Minion One and Minion Two a dismissive wave. ¡°¡­ this.¡± She reached over and flicked Cultivator Diana on the forehead. ¡°Now apologize for causing unnecessary trouble. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you get away with such nonsense just because you¡¯re my niece.¡±

    Cultivator Diana took a step back and gave her aunt a look of betrayal.

    ¡°Apologize?¡± she screeched. ¡°Why should I have to apologize to those ignorant fools?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the ignorant one here, Diana,¡± Cultivator Iola said in a cold voice. She glanced in my direction. ¡°Would you please stop veiling yourself, Martial Nephew Darian? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid my niece here will continue to make a fool out of herself.¡±

    Veiling myself? What was she talk-¡­Oh. That¡¯s when it hit me. Back when we ¡°fought¡± Senior Hellfire Bear, I revealed myself as a divine demon. However, at some point after that, I started concealing my cultivation again without realizing. To everyone else, I appeared like an ordinary Fire cultivator that practiced a demonic physical refining technique. Only those who witnessed my display earlier, or those who could see through my concealment, knew the truth. Given her words earlier, I wasn¡¯t sure if Cultivator Iola was one of the former or the latter. Regardless, she had a point. It was time to stop hiding.

    I stopped concealing my true cultivation. For me, it was a small change. However, the moment I did so, a hush fell over the crowd surrounding us. Cultivator Diana¡¯s eyes widened and her face paled.

    ¡°Div-¡­Divine demon?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯re a divine demon?¡±

    Like dropping a pebble into a pond, her words had a ripple effect and everyone around us started whispering to each other.

    ¡°Another one? It can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°One divine demon appearing is a rare event, but two at the same time? That¡¯s never happened before.¡±

    ¡°Truly, this is a blessed time for our Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    It took a considerable amount of willpower on my part not to fidget. It felt like everyone¡¯s eyes were on me. I tried to school my expression into a neutral mask, though I didn¡¯t know how well I succeeded. Clarissa squeezed my arm in a silent show of support. I gave her a quick smile, before turning my attention back to Cultivator Iola and Cultivator Diana.

    ¡°Do you understand the depths of your folly now, my niece?¡± Cultivator Iola asked, placing a hand on her niece¡¯s shoulder.

    Cultivator Diana swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, apologize.¡± Cultivator Iola leaned in closer. ¡°And make it sincere. I will not have you shame our family any further.¡±

    Cultivator Diana pulled away from her aunt and approached us. When she was just a few feet away, she bowed to me and Clarissa.

    ¡°I¡­¡± She stopped, as if the words were stuck in her throat, before continuing. ¡°I apologize for my foolish behavior, and I hope you find it in your heart to forgive me.¡±

    I blinked at her, unsure of how to react. While I had demanded an apology from her earlier, I never actually expected to receive one. This left me at a loss. I didn¡¯t know what to do. The easiest course of action would be to accept her apology and move on, but I found that idea unsatisfactory. Besides, I wasn¡¯t her primary victim. This all started when she started bullying Clarissa. I glanced over at my junior sister, who wore a conflicted expression on her face.

    ¡°I leave it up to you, Junior Sister Clarissa,¡± I whispered to her. ¡°She harassed you first.¡±

    Clarissa looked at me. We studied each other for several seconds, before determination replaced the conflict in her eyes. She nodded and turned to face Cultivator Diana.

    ¡°You think a mere apology is enough to make up for what you¡¯ve done?¡± she demanded.

    Still bowing, Cultivator Diana clenched her jaw.

    ¡°I will accept any punishment you deem fit¡­¡± She paused for several long moments. ¡°¡­ Cultivator Clarissa.¡±

    ¡°Young Mistress, no!¡± Minion One cried out.

    ¡°Punish us instead!¡± Minion Two said. ¡°We¡¯re the ones at fault here, not our young mistress!¡±

    I heard two simultaneous thumps. I turned to find both of them kowtowing before me and Clarissa. It took me a few moments to come to terms with the sudden change in their attitude. Whatever their faults, at least they were loyal to their young mistress. However, Clarissa paid them no mind and walked over to Cultivator Diana. Her parents remained unfrozen, no doubt due to Cultivator Iola¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Clarissa said.

    Cultivator Diana rose from her bow and regarded Clarissa with a wary expression on her face. I glanced over at Cultivator Iola, who studied the scene before her with apparent disinterest. However, my intuition told me that she wasn¡¯t as disinterested as she pretended. I had a feeling that whatever happened next would affect Clarissa¡¯s future within the Dawn and Dusk Sect for good or for ill; as well as my own by extension.

    Clarissa reached for Cultivator Diana. The latter flinched, as if expecting my junior sister to strike her, but otherwise didn¡¯t react. However, Clarissa didn¡¯t strike her. Instead, she placed a hand on Cultivator Diana¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Guide me.¡± Clarissa said.

    Cultivator Diana looked baffled by this.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Clarissa said. ¡°I am a country bumpkin, ignorant and inexperienced, and the outside world is such a large and scary place. So, I would like for you to guide me. That is your punishment.¡± She let go of Cultivator Diana¡¯s shoulder and started fidgeting. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful and elegant, that I couldn¡¯t help but want to be your friend. When you started attacking and insulting me, you don¡¯t know how much it broke my heart.¡±

    Cultivator Diana¡¯s confusion deepened.

    ¡°That was-¡­ I was-¡­¡± she stammered.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to take this opportunity to mend our relationship,¡± Clarissa said with a sniffle. ¡°There is so much that I need to learn and I don¡¯t know that many people here.¡± She clasped her hands in front of her. ¡°Would you please guide me, Senior Sister Diana?¡±

    I stared at the scene unfolding before me. As I watched Clarissa¡­ finesse Cultivator Diana, for lack of a better word, it dawned on me that my junior sister wasn¡¯t as naive or innocent as I first assumed. I narrowed my eyes at her. Had she pulled the same trick on me?

    Clarissa¡¯s plea took Cultivator Diana off guard, but the latter regained her composure soon enough and adopted a haughty expression.

    ¡°But of course,¡± she said. ¡°It is the responsibility of those with more experience and education, such as myself, to aid their lessers. Yes, I shall take you under my wing, Junior Sister Clarissa.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± Clarissa gushed. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful on the inside as you are on the outside.¡±

    A self-satisfied smile spread across Cultivator Diana¡¯s face as she basked in Clarissa¡¯s praise. It amazed me that my junior sister managed to turn the situation in her favor to such a degree. I glanced over at her parents. They looked as stunned and surprised by their daughter¡¯s actions as I felt. I glanced over at Cultivator Iola. She raised a single eyebrow in Clarissa and Cultivator Diana¡¯s direction, but her expression remained the same otherwise.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Cultivator Diana said, taking Clarissa¡¯s arm. ¡°As your senior sister, it is my responsibility to introduce you to your future martial brothers and sisters. Come, join us at the table reserved for the disciples of Divine Dancer Hall!¡±

    It occurred to me then that the beautiful woman was far more simple-minded than I realized. Just a few minutes ago she hated us. However, after agreeing to be Clarissa¡¯s mentor, her attitude had taken a complete turn around. Either she was playing a deeper game, or she really was just that simple-minded.

    After thinking about it for a moment, I shrugged. If Clarissa was all right with this turn of events, then it didn¡¯t matter to me. This all started because Cultivator Diana started harassing her first. If Clarissa was willing to let this go, then I saw no reason to make a big fuss about it. Besides, befriending her could prove fruitful for my junior sister.

    ¡°What about my parents and Senior Brother Darian?¡± Clarissa asked. ¡°Can they join us as well?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Cultivator Diana declared while beaming at her.

    ¡°Our young mistress is such a benevolent soul!¡± Minion One cried out.

    ¡°Truly, she is a paragon among paragons!¡± Minion Two declared.

    That would explain why they were so loyal and dedicated to Cultivator Diana. They were just as simple-minded as she was.

    ¡°Diana,¡± Cultivator Iola said.

    Cultivator Diana flinched.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s all right with Auntie Iola,¡± she said, sounding abashed.

    We all turned towards Cultivator Iola. She eyed Clarissa up and down.

    ¡°Very well,¡± she said. ¡°The girl has potential, and I see that she is a good influence on you. She and her parents may join us.¡±

    Clarissa glanced at me and opened her mouth to say something, but Cultivator Iola spoke up first.

    ¡°As for Martial Nephew Darian¡­¡± She paused. ¡°¡­ He¡¯s already spoken for.¡± She glanced at me. No. She glanced at something behind me. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Vice Hall Master Sidra?¡±

    I started and turned to find a woman standing behind me to my left. She was taller than me, with pitch black skin and golden eyes. A pair of horns protruded from her forehead. She wore her long and curly black hair loose, unlike most of the other women in the hall. Her aristocratic features were set into a haughty expression, as if she found the rest of the world lacking and made no effort to hide it. She wore a crimson dress similar in design to mine.

    When I saw her, I stopped and stared, unable to pull my eyes away from her. I heard Cultivator Clemont let out a yelp. It seemed as if the woman''s sudden appearance had caught everyone else off guard as well; assuming her appearance was sudden that was. She concealed her presence to such a degree that I still couldn¡¯t sense her with my spirit sense even though I was looking right at her. She could have been there the entire time and none of us would have been any the wiser.

    Sidra, Vice Hall Master of Flame Fiend Hall and my eldest sister.

    ¡°Yes, Elder Iola,¡± Big Sis Sidra said in a voice that matched her haughty expression. ¡°Thank you for looking after my little brother. However, I think it¡¯s time I claimed him to avoid any further misunderstandings.¡±

    I turned to look at the others.

    ¡°But of course, Vice Hall Master Sidra,¡± Cultiva-¡­ Elder Iola said with a small bow. ¡°Think nothing of it.¡±

    Cultivator Diana paled. So much so that she looked ready to faint.

    ¡°Come along, Little Demon.¡± Big Sis Sidra commanded.

    I faced my eldest sister. She looked back at me, her gaze steady and unwavering.

    ¡°Yes, Big Sis.¡± I said.

    I glanced back at Clarissa, who gaped at me with an astonished expression on her face before following my eldest sister.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that your senior brother was the Frenzied Fiend¡¯s son?¡± I heard Cultivator Diana ask as I left.

 Chapter 30: Family Dinner

    As I followed Big Sidra through the hall, I kept glancing at her. Of my older sisters, she was the one I felt the most wary about. According to Astra, Big Sis Sidra considered our mother¡¯s word to be law; and according to mother¡¯s word I was supposed to be back on Mt. Wind Dance. I was afraid that she might send me back to that place even though I had passed the entrance exam and joined the Dawn and Dusk Sect as an inner disciple. It was an irrational fear, I knew that, but that didn¡¯t make it any less real.

    As we passed by the other disciples and elders of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, I heard them murmuring and whispering. I didn¡¯t hear what they were saying since I kept most of my focus on Big Sis Sidra, but the words ¡°divine demon¡± and ¡°Frenzied Fiend¡± caught my attention. Big Sis Sidra continued on her way and paid them no mind.

    Contrary to my expectations, my eldest sister didn¡¯t lead me to one of the large tables near the center of the hall. Instead, she led me to a small hidden alcove situated along the wall. I hadn¡¯t seen it from the halls entrance due to its position. A wooden table laden with food and drink stood within the alcove. Astra and another woman sat at the table waiting for us.

    ¡°Darian!¡± Astra exclaimed.

    She stood up from the table and reached me in the blink of an eye. Before I knew it, she had pulled me into a tight hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± she said. ¡°Not only did you pass the entrance exam, but you also became an inner disciple.¡± She pulled back and frowned at me. ¡°Though, you had me worried there at the end.¡± Her frown turned into a smile. ¡°Still, since you did it for the sake of your cultivation, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±

    Her praise filled me with joy and a bit of embarrassment. I turned away from her, feeling bashful.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sis Astra.¡± I muttered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without help from you and Cultivator Raphael.¡±

    Astra placed her finger on my chin and made me look at her.

    ¡°Does that make me your favorite sister?¡± she asked with a grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± the other woman yelled. ¡°You cheated!¡±

    Astra and I both looked at her. Well, I attempted to. She rushed towards us, moving faster than I could see, and shoved Astra aside. Before I could react, she grabbed my face and started inspecting me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up so much, Little Demon,¡± the other woman said in a loud and boisterous voice. ¡°You used to fit in the palm of my hand. Now look at you. You¡¯ve become such a fine young man. Oh, how I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    The woman pulled me into a bone crushing hug. That wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. I felt my bones creak as the woman crushed my body into hers. She squeezed my lungs as well, making it impossible for me to take a breath.

    ¡°Cant¡­breath¡­¡± I managed to squeeze out.

    ¡°Estelle, let go of him you stupid brute!¡± Astra said, smacking the woman¡¯s arm. ¡°He¡¯s only in the Qi Condensation realm. You¡¯re crushing him!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± the other woman, or Big Sis Estelle, said. ¡°Sorry, Little Demon. Sometimes, I get so excited that I forget to control my own strength.¡±

    Big Sis Estelle let go of me and I started coughing as I tried to suck in air. Astra rubbed my back while alternating between giving me concerned looks and glaring at our older sister. Big Sis Estelle gave me a sheepish look while rubbing the back of her head.

    ¡°I¡­see¡­¡± I said in between coughs.

    When I regained my breath, I took a moment to study my second eldest sister. Big Sis Estelle was shorter than me and Big Sis Sidra but taller than Astra. Like my other sisters, she had black skin, golden eyes, and a pair of horns protruding from her forehead. She also wore an outfit similar to Astra¡¯s: trousers and boots, with bandages wrapped around her chest to preserve her modesty. Unlike me or Big Sis Sidra, my other sisters hadn¡¯t bothered to dress up for the feast.

    Once again, I was struck by the feeling that physical refiners were exhibitionists who liked to show off the results of their cultivation.

    In terms of cultivation, Big Sis Estelle was in the Golden Core realm, like Astra, though she was slightly more powerful. I guessed she was one small realm higher than Astra, two at the most.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Big Sis Sidra asked us. ¡°If so, then let us sit down and eat. I¡¯m sure Little Demon is hungry after the day he¡¯s had.¡±

    The moment my eldest sister mentioned food, hunger hit me with a vengeance. So much so that my stomach growled at me, demanding sustenance. My sisters glanced at me, before bursting out into laughter. Well, Astra and Big Sis Estelle laughed. Big Sis Sidra¡¯s expression remained unchanged, though I detected hints of amusement in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Astra said in between snickers. ¡°Come along, Darian.¡±

    ¡°You can sit next to me, Little Demon!¡± Big Sis Estelle said, still speaking in a loud and boisterous voice. I suspected that was her normal volume.

    She patted my shoulder. However, she hit me with enough force that I almost stumbled to the ground. My shoulder ached, and I had a feeling I was going to be covered in bruises tomorrow.

    After I regained my balance, I followed my sisters and joined them at the table. The amount of food before us made my mouth water. There were so many dishes, most of which I had never seen before, and I wanted to try them all. It smelled like a gourmand¡¯s paradise. Best of all, each and every single one emitted faint amounts of qi, meaning that eating them would benefit our cultivation as well, albeit by a small amount.

    As soon as they sat down, my sisters started piling food onto their plates. Big Sis Estelle soon had a large mound of food in front of her. Astra and Big Sis Sidra were a bit more reserved than her, but even so it was clear to me that all of my sisters had big appetites. However, my plate remained empty. The sheer variety of food filled me with decision paralysis. I didn¡¯t know which to start with.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Darian?¡± Astra asked with a concerned look on her face. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    I let out a little chuckle.

    ¡°It all looks so good,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to begin.¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± Big Sis Estelle said. ¡°Try this.¡±

    She placed pieces of meat covered in sauce and garnished with green onions on my plate. It looked like some kind of fowl, though I didn¡¯t know which kind.

    ¡°Ooh, try this as well.¡± she said.

    Before I could say anything, she placed more food on my plate. This went on until I had a mound rivaling hers in front of me. I almost asked her to stop, but she looked so happy that I couldn¡¯t find it in myself to stop her. Astra looked amused by my dilemma while Big Sis Sidra ignored all this and focused on her meal.

    ¡°Uh, thank you, Big Sis Estelle,¡± I said after she finished.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Little Demon,¡± my second eldest sister said while looking pleased with herself.

    I picked up my chopsticks and went to eat, but stopped just before I placed the first morsel of food in my mouth. Given how delicious everything looked and smelled, my habit of moaning while I ate good food would rear its ugly head. There was no way it wouldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want a repeat of what happened earlier, when I ate some of the Wood Essence Pears that Cultivator Willow traded to me.

    I was used to eating delicious food in front of Astra, but not my other two sisters. While they were family, they were still strangers to me and vice versa. This was my first time laying eyes on either of them. I wanted to make a good impression. What if they ended up thinking that I was some kind of perverted degenerate? The safest course of action would be to abstain. However, I didn¡¯t want to miss out on all this delicious food. Otherwise, why did I come to this feast in the first place?

    I sat there for several moments, debating with myself. When Astra noticed this, she stopped eating and gave me a questioning look. After a moment a grin stretched across her face. She must have figured out the reason behind my hesitation.

    ¡°Well?¡± Astra asked. ¡°What are you waiting for, Darian? Take a bite.¡±

    I glared at her. Meanwhile, my other two sisters stopped eating as well and looked at me.

    ¡°Is something wrong, Little Demon?¡± Big Sis Estelle asked.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Are you unwell?¡± Big Sis Sidra asked.

    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± I paused, before letting out a sigh. ¡°I have a strange¡­habit when I eat delicious food.¡±

    Astra¡¯s grin widened while my other sisters¡¯ confusion deepened. I let out another sigh before I shoved the morsel of food into my mouth and started chewing. An explosion of flavor filled my mouth. It was the most delicious thing I had ever eaten in my entire life. I let out a loud and drawn out moan, despite my attempt to hold back. Wishing to get through the ordeal as soon as possible, I chewed the food as fast as I could and swallowed, before looking at my sisters. I was so embarrassed that even the tips of my ears burned.

    Big Sis Sidra and Big Sis Estelle both stared at me with wide eyes, while Astra failed to hold back her giggling. After a moment, Big Sis Estelle threw her head back and started laughing. She laughed so hard that tears started streaming down her face. Astra joined her moments later. Big Sis Sidra just sighed and resumed eating her food.

    ¡°By the ancestors, that was amazing, Little Demon,¡± Big Sis Estelle said while wiping her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard anyone sound so¡­appreciative as you. I¡¯ll have to let the spirit chefs know just how much you enjoy their cooking.¡±

    That was the last thing I wanted.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± I pleaded.

    Big Sis Estelle clapped me on the shoulder. I flinched. However, she must have controlled her strength this time around because it didn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t worry,¡± she said with a snicker. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you, Little Demon. Go ahead and enjoy yourself.¡±

    We finished eating the rest of our meal in silence. Well, other than my moans that was. To my surprise, the four of us cleared the entire table. Not a single morsel remained despite how much food there was. I leaned back in my chair feeling a bit drowsy. It had been a long, tiring day. Now that I was full, I wanted nothing more than to relax before heading off to bed. However, I resisted the urge. This was my first meal with my sisters, and I wanted to enjoy it for as long as possible. I didn¡¯t know when I would get another chance.

    Astra was a core disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, while Big Sis Sidra was the vice hall master of Flame Fiend Hall. I was sure that the two of them were quite busy most of the time. As for Big Sis Estelle, I didn¡¯t know what her position within the sect was but I was sure it was high. I imagined that she was busy most of the time as well. I knew just how precious time spent with loved ones was, so I intended to make full use of this opportunity.

    A team of mortal servants cleared away the empty dishes, before leaving behind a large bottle of wine and enough cups for all of us. Big Sis Sidra stood up and poured wine into each of our cups. Like the food, the wine contained faint traces of qi.

    ¡°Well, this is a rare sight,¡± Astra said in a dry tone. She glanced at me. ¡°Big Sis Sidra almost never pours wine for us. When we drink as a family, she usually makes me do it.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Big Sis Sidra said in a matter of fact tone. ¡°You are, or were, the youngest of us. It is your responsibility to serve your elders.¡± She finished pouring and sat back down. ¡°However, this is a special occasion, so I¡¯ll make an exception this time.¡±

    She held up her cup and the rest of us followed her lead.

    ¡°To Little Demon!¡± she cried out.

    ¡°To Little Demon!¡± my other two sisters said.

    I flushed as they toasted me. However, that didn¡¯t stop me from draining my cup dry like everyone else. The wine burned as it went down, before settling in my stomach. My body started to absorb the qi contained within it.

    ¡°Drinking with Little Demon,¡± Big Sis Estelle said after she finished with her wine. ¡°I¡¯ve looked forward to this day ever since you left us.¡± She gave me a soft smile. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back with us, baby brother. We¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    My other two sisters murmured words of agreement. I felt something well up inside me. It was a heady mix of joy and relief tinged with sorrow. It overwhelmed me, and I felt tears prick my ears. Despite my best attempts to hold them back, they started streaming down my cheeks.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, my voice thick with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you had to witness such an unseemly display. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I wiped my eyes. ¡°¡­this is the happiest I¡¯ve ever been in my entire life.¡±

    This is what I always wanted, back when I was an outcast back on Mt. Wind Dance. Home. Family. A place to belong and people who loved me. It was something I never thought I¡¯d ever have. Now that I did, I felt like the richest man in the entire world.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize,¡± Big Sis Sidra said in a somber voice. ¡°Not for this. After what you went through, you have every right.¡±

    Astra started rubbing my shoulder with a sympathetic expression on her face. However, I saw something dark lurking in her eyes. Despite my tears, I saw how angry she was. Big Sis Sidra wore a neutral mask, but I saw the same darkness in her eyes as well. Big Sis Estelle looked between the three of us in confusion.

    ¡°Did I miss something?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Those Wind Dance bastards mistreated our Little Demon,¡± Astra said in a quiet voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Big Sis Estelle yelled. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t Cultivator Connor the head of their clan? Wouldn¡¯t that make Little Demon their young master? Why would they mistreat him?¡±

    She looked between Astra and Big Sis Sidra as she asked her questions.

    ¡°We¡¯ll explain later.¡± Big Sis Sidra said, shaking her head. ¡°Tonight we celebrate Little Demon¡¯s accomplishment. There¡¯s no need to darken the mood with talks of those ungrateful fools.¡± She glanced at me. ¡°Besides, I¡¯d rather not make Little Demon recall his time on Mt. Wind Dance.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°We might as well get it all out in the open now. That way, we don¡¯t have to worry about it later.¡± I gave Big Sis Sidra a questioning look. ¡°Though it sounds like you already know the story. Did Big Sis Astra tell you?¡±

    Big Sis Sidra shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I have my ways.¡±

    ¡°Like breaking into people¡¯s homes and spying on them,¡± Astra muttered under her breath.

    ¡°And let me put one of your worries to rest,¡± Big Sis Sidra continued, ignoring Astra. ¡°I won¡¯t send you back to Mt. Wind Dance. Not after what they did to you. Neither will I punish you for leaving that place.¡± She gave Astra a sideways glance. ¡°I know that I come across as harsh and inflexible at times, but I¡¯m not so hidebound that I would send my little brother back into the arms of the people who abused him.¡±

    I felt my shoulders lighten at her words. That had been one of my biggest worries ever since Astra kidnapped, or rescued me, from Mt. Wind Dance. I never wanted to return to that place. Hearing Big Sis Sidra¡¯s promise relieved me of that particular burden.

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to punish anyone,¡± my eldest sister said. ¡°It would be Astra for disobeying Mother.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± Astra protested. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, Darian would still be suffering at the hands of those bastards.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra nodded.

    ¡°True,¡± she said. ¡°Which is why I won¡¯t punish you severely.¡± Her expression hardened. ¡°However, you still disobeyed Mother so you must be punished.¡±

    Astra scowled at her, before turning away and crossing her arms.

    ¡°You always think you know best just because you¡¯re the oldest,¡± she muttered.

    Big Sis Estelle slapped the table. It let out an ominous creak but didn¡¯t break.

    ¡°Will someone explain to me what is going on?¡± she growled.

    I gave my sisters a brief summary of what my life on Mt. Wind Dance was like, including the events leading up to it. My father¡¯s poisoning, my uncle taking over the clan, my mistreatment at the hands of my kin, and so on.

    ¡°Apparently, Clan Wind Dance also has ties with a number of Righteous sects in the Myriad Rivers province,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°Including the Thousand Blade Sect. I hadn¡¯t known that, back when I lived on Mt. Wind Dance.¡±

    ¡°It must be a recent development,¡± Big Sis Sidra said. ¡°When your father stayed here as our guest, he never mentioned anything of the sort. I doubt that anyone with strong ties to the Righteous sects would ever sleep with a demon, even if it was to pay back a life debt.¡±

    Big Sis Estelle slammed her fist onto the table. This time it did collapse. Big Sis Sidra and Astra rescued the wine bottle and the cups before they crashed onto the ground. I was too shocked by Big Sis Estelle¡¯s actions to react.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them all,¡± she said, her voice low and demonic. I felt a chill run down my spine. ¡°I¡¯m going to burn them out, root and stem, so that everyone will know the price for harming one of ours.¡± A malicious smile spread across her face. ¡°However, I¡¯ll leave this Dominic Wind Dance alive. He¡¯ll suffer a thousand years of pain before I¡¯ll allow him to die. Or maybe not. He doesn¡¯t sound like he¡¯s worth the effort. Maybe I should just refine him into a pill instead.¡±

    ¡°Estelle!¡± Big Sis Sidra said in a sharp voice.

    Big Sis Estelle looked at her. My eldest sister nodded towards me.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, Little Demon,¡± Big Sis Estelle said, looking abashed. ¡°Big Sis Sidra is right. You¡¯re the one they hurt. You should be the one to take revenge.¡± She grinned at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. However you decide to go about it, your big sisters will be there to help.¡±

    I stared at Big Sis Estelle, horrified by her words. While my sisters treated me with love and affection, they were still demonic cultivators. Just because they treated me well didn¡¯t mean they would do the same for others.

    ¡°I won¡¯t commit genocide,¡± I stated in a flat voice. ¡°Nor will I refine anyone into pills. In fact, I don¡¯t plan on taking revenge on Clan Wind Dance at all.¡±

    Big Sis Estelle stared at me with a confused expression on her face.

    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked, baffled. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t have any attachments to those people.¡±

    There were a lot of things I could have said in response to that. I did have some attachments to Clan Wind Dance, such as my father and Lucius, but that wasn¡¯t why I didn¡¯t want to get revenge on them.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s not the kind of person I am,¡± I said instead.

    Big Sis Estelle only looked even more confused by my words.

    ¡°Darian is kindhearted,¡± Astra explained.

    Big Sis Estelle blinked at her.

    ¡°How?¡± she asked the other two. ¡°Who did he get that from? Mother is known as the Frenzied Fiend and Cultivator Connor repays even the slightest insult tenfold.¡± She narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°You¡¯re not some kind of bleeding heart, are you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said, frowning at her. ¡°However, I¡¯m not going to waste my time on people who don¡¯t deserve it.¡± I softened my frown. ¡°I¡¯d rather focus on what¡¯s really important, such as spending time with my family.¡±

    Big Sis Estelle looked touched by my words.

    ¡°Aw! Come here. Give your sister a hug.¡±

    She reached over and pulled me into a tight hug. I tried to resist, to no avail. In the end I gave up and returned the hug. At least this time it didn¡¯t feel like she was trying to kill me. In the meantime, Big Sis Sidra gestured to someone out of sight. Moments later, a team of servants came by to clean up the remains of the table before replacing it with a new one. From the expressions on their faces, this wasn¡¯t the first time something like this has happened.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Big Sis Sidra said, placing the wine bottle on the new table. ¡°Enough about those fools on Mt. Wind Dance. Let us continue with the celebrations.¡±

 Chapter 31: After the Feast

    I woke up the next morning with a pounding headache. My mouth felt dry and tasted nasty, as if something had crawled into it and died. I opened my eyes and shut them right after as light from a nearby window pierced me in the eyes. It felt like being stabbed by needles. As I laid there, trying to muster the energy to get up and move around, I recalled what I could from last night.

    After discussing my experiences on Mt. Wind Dance with my sisters, as well as my desire to not get revenge on my kin on my father¡¯s side of the family, the four of us spent the rest of the feast drinking and sharing stories. My sisters told me a bit of what it was like being raised by our mother. Nova, also known as the Frenzied Fiend, liked to take the ¡°sink or swim'''' approach to child rearing.

    That was literally how she taught each of my sisters how to swim. When they grew old enough, she threw each of them into a body of water and let them figure things out for themselves. That was just one example. My sisters shared several others with me as well. As I listened to them, I realized that perhaps my father had the right idea to raise me himself instead of leaving me to my mother.

    My sisters also shared stories of what it was like to grow up together. Well, what it was like for Astra and Big Sis Estelle to grow up together. The two of them were only five years apart in age. Big Sis Sidra, on the other hand, had been about three hundred years old when Big Sis Astra and Big Sis Estelle had been born, give or take a few decades. She was more like a second mother to them than an older sister. The large age gap astonished me, but given how long cultivators could live, I supposed that was normal for some families.

    One such story was about how Big Sis Estelle goaded Astra into confessing her feelings for Cultivator Raphael. Afraid of rejection, Astra hesitated to tell Cultivator Raphael that she loved him. This went on for decades. Tired of this, Estelle pretended to have feelings for Cultivator Raphael in order to force Astra to take action. This resulted in the two of them getting into a huge fight that resulted in widespread destruction. Big Sis Sidra ended up having to intervene. When Cultivator Raphael found out the reason behind their fight, he talked with Astra and the two of them confessed their love for each other.

    I also told them a bit about my life on Mt. Wind Dance and my relationship with Lucius. My stories were more mundane compared to theirs, but they listened to my every word with interest.

    ¡°I suppose not all of them deserve to die,¡± Big Sis Estelle had grumbled after I told them about how much Lucius had helped me.

    After we finished off the first bottle of wine, Big Sis Sidra ordered another. When we finished off that one, she ordered one more. This pattern repeated itself many times. I tried to keep up with my older sisters. However, I had to give up by the third bottle. While I had a high tolerance for alcohol, I was still just a Qi Condensation cultivator. My older sisters surpassed me in every way. Each of them was still sober by the time I was ready to pass out.

    I couldn¡¯t remember much after that, but I assumed one of them carried me here and put me to bed, wherever here was. Thankfully, from what I could tell, it looked like none of them undressed me the night before. As uncomfortable as it was to sleep in a set of formal robes, it was better than the alternative.

    When my headache somewhat subsided, I opened my eyes and found myself in a simple bed room. It reminded me of the room I slept in after I climbed up the mountain and passed the second part of the entrance exam. A nearby window let in sunlight. For furniture, the room contained a bed and a nightstand. A jade bottle containing some kind of liquid sat atop the nightstand with a note next to it.

    Without getting up, I grabbed the note and read it.

    For your hangover, the note said. From your loving sisters.

    I smiled at this, and then winced when I felt a jolt of pain. Not wanting to suffer from my hangover any longer, I sat up and opened the bottle before drinking its contents. The liquid inside tasted bitter, but I swallowed it down. The moment I did, a cool and soothing sensation filled my entire body. Within moments, my hangover disappeared. It was as if it had never existed in the first place.

    Feeling refreshed, I hopped out of bed and started getting ready. Today was the day I joined Flame Fiend Hall and became a disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect in truth. Being late wasn¡¯t an option.

    <hr>

    After I washed up in a nearby bathroom, I headed downstairs and found breakfast being served in a small dining room. I was the first to arrive. Atop the dining room table sat a number of side dishes consisting of meats, vegetables, and fruits. Despite gorging myself during last night¡¯s feast, my stomach rumbled when I smelled the food. It seemed like I was a demon of hunger, given my appetite.

    When I sat down, a mortal servant placed down a bowl filled with porridge in front of me. Soon after I started eating, the other participants who passed the final part of the exam started trickling in, including my companions. The only one who was missing was Cultivator Diana, though her bodyguards were in attendance. Cultivators Willow and Harlow sat on either side of me, while Clarissa sat in front of me. The others sat alone and kept to themselves.

    My companions all looked haggard as they sat down and winced when the mortal servants placed bowls of porridge in front of them. It looked like I wasn¡¯t the only one who indulged in drink last night. If I had any more of the hangover cure my sisters gave me, I would have shared it with my companions. Unfortunately, I had used it all.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said to all of them.

    All three women grunted at me in response, before they started eating their food.

    ¡°How are you so cheerful after last night¡¯s feast?¡± Cultivator Harlow asked in a grumpy voice. ¡°Did you not participate?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± I said. ¡°Did you? The only one of you I saw last night was Junior Sister Clarissa.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Darian,¡± my junior sister said. ¡°Could you please speak in a softer voice? I have a headache.¡±

    I nodded in response and continued eating.

    ¡°To answer your question,¡± Cultivator Harlow said, speaking at a lower volume. She gestured towards Cultivator Willow. ¡°Our families took us away as soon as we appeared at the feast and reprimanded us for participating in the entrance exam. After that, we celebrated in private, so that was why you didn¡¯t see us.¡±

    Huh. If they celebrated with their families in private, did that mean they hadn¡¯t witnessed the confrontation with Cultivator Diana? If so, it was likely they didn¡¯t know that I was Nova¡¯s son.

    ¡°A shame,¡± Cultivator Willow said. Of my three companions, she was in the best condition. Being a physical refiner came with a number of benefits. ¡°I wanted to see you in formal wear, Cultivator Darian.¡± She narrowed her eyes at Clarissa. ¡°Unfortunately, Cultivator Clarissa had you all to herself last night.¡±

    Clarissa and I shared a look.

    ¡°Not quite,¡± I said. ¡°Junior Sister Clarissa and her family spent the feast with Cultivator Diana and Elder Iola.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Cultivator Harlow exclaimed.

    Everyone at the table, including Cultivator Harlow, winced. Her face flushed red and she hunched over as the others all glared at her. Once everyone else¡¯s attention turned away from her, she focused on Clarissa.

    ¡°Why were you with that¡­¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°¡­ Woman? I thought she hated you, and vice versa.¡±

    I had a feeling that she had planned on calling Cultivator Diana something less complementary.

    ¡°Elder Iola expressed an interest in me,¡± Clarissa said. ¡°She said that I had potential and that I was a good influence on Cultivator Diana.¡±

    Cultivators Willow and Harlow both gave her faux betrayed looks.

    ¡°How quickly you turn your back on your friends,¡± Cultivator Harlow said in a joking tone.

    ¡°Abandoning your senior brother,¡± Cultivator Willow said, also in a joking tone. ¡°All for the sake of ingratiating yourself with those twinkle-toed dancers.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Clarissa said, sounding indignant.

    Unlike Cultivator Harlow, she kept her voice quiet, to avoid drawing everyone¡¯s ire.

    ¡°Senior Brother Darian,¡± she said, turning towards me. ¡°Tell them what happened.¡±

    I finished chewing my food and swallowed.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Junior Sister Clarissa speaks the truth.¡± I said. ¡°She didn¡¯t abandon me. Like the two of you, I celebrated in private with my family.¡±

    Cultivator Willow chuckled.

    ¡°Be at peace, Cultivator Clarissa.¡± she said. ¡°Cultivator Harlow and I were only joking.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cultivator Harlow said, before giving me a sideways glance. ¡°Speaking of families, which one do you hale from, Cultivator Darian? It¡¯s clear that they have ties to Flame Fiend Hall.¡± She gestured to herself. ¡°I come from Clan Gentle Cloud.¡± She gestured to Cultivator Willow. ¡°This one is a part of Clan Stone Pillar.¡±

    I started when I heard this. Like Clan Wind Dance, Clan Stone Pillar was a cultivation clan from the Myriad Rivers province. I didn¡¯t know much about them, but I knew they were rivals with Clan Wind Dance. During my paternal grandfather¡¯s time, the two clans warred with one another. However, the conflict ended after the heads of each clan came to some kind of agreement.

    No one except the clan heads and their direct descendants knew the exact details of this agreement. If my uncle hadn¡¯t all but usurped my father¡¯s position and excluded me from all clan affairs, I would have known more about it.

    It surprised me that Clan Stone Pillar had ties with the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Then again, it shouldn¡¯t have. The Dawn and Dusk Sect had thousands of disciples. They probably had ties with families all over the Northern Region.

    ¡°You¡¯re from Clan Stone Pillar?¡± I asked Cultivator Willow.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Cultivator Willow said, an edge to her voice, as if throwing down a challenge. ¡°Is that a problem?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Despite my surname, my ties with Clan Wind Dance are almost nonexistent,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m closer to my mother¡¯s family. The only members of Clan Wind Dance who I care about are Junior Sister Clarissa, my cousin Lucius, and my father.¡±

    My heart ached when I thought about my father. It had been a little over a year since I last sat in front of his immortal cave and talked with him. Regardless of whether or not he was alive, speaking to him had been a source of comfort to me. The thought of never speaking to him again filled me with sorrow.

    No. I refused to let things stand like that. I wouldn¡¯t let my kin stop me from visiting my father¡¯s immortal cave. Either I would grow powerful enough that they wouldn¡¯t dare stand in my way, or perhaps I could help Lucius become the head of Clan Wind Dance somehow. I knew he wasn¡¯t my enemy. Maybe both. Regardless, I would visit my father¡¯s immortal cave once more.

    ¡°Lucius Wind Dance is your cousin?¡± Cultivator Willow asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°His father, the acting clan head, is my uncle.¡±

    ¡°That means Connor Wind Dance, the head of Clan Wind Dance, is your father.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°You sound like you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t,¡± Cultivator Willow stated. ¡°I¡¯ve met Lucius Wind Dance. You two looked nothing alike.¡± She paused. ¡°Except for your eyes, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, didn¡¯t Cultivator Clarissa say that Clan Wind Dance had ties with the Righteous sects?¡± Cultivator Harlow asked with a frown. ¡°How are you the young master of such a clan? You¡¯re demonkin.¡±

    I gave them both a tight smile.

    ¡°Like I said yesterday, my relationship with Clan Wind Dance is complicated. If it hadn¡¯t been for Junior Sister Clarissa, Lucius and my father, I would have severed all ties with them.¡±

    Cultivator Willow opened her mouth to say something, but then Cultivators Thurstan and Euphemia stepped into the dining room. Everyone turned their attention to them.

    ¡°While I would like to let all of you finish with your breakfast,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said with his usual cheer. ¡°It is time to leave. You all have a busy day ahead of you.¡±

    ¡°Be honored,¡± Cultivator Euphemia said. ¡°For all of you shall become true inner disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Today is the day you join a hall.¡±

    Despite the interruption, and their hangovers, everyone looked excited at the prospect of joining one of the halls that made up the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Without further ado, we all stood up and left the dining room.

    <hr>

    Cultivators Thurstan and Euphemia led us outside, where two people waited for us in the stone courtyard. One was Cultivator Diana, who looked well rested and refreshed, unlike everyone else. She wore a beaming smile on her face, and overall seemed to be in a good mood. The other person was a stranger. However, this stranger was in the Golden Core stage, meaning he was someone of importance in the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    He was a giant of a man, standing head and shoulders above everyone else in the vicinity, with a muscular physique. In terms of age, he seemed to be in his mid-thirties, though I guessed he was much older than that given his cultivation realm. His skin was tanned and leathery, as if he spent a lot of time in the sun. He had short dark hair and warm brown eyes.

    Unlike many cultivators I¡¯ve seen, the man wore simple brown garb. His clothing reminded me of the cotton robes I used to wear when I lived on Mt. Wind Dance, though his were of much higher quality. Even so, he looked more like a farmer than a cultivator.

    Unlike many of the Dawn and Dusk Sect cultivators I had met so far, he wasn¡¯t a divine or a demonic cultivator. Instead, he seemed more like a normal cultivator, if that word could even apply to cultivators. His aura reminded me of the Earth, warm and nourishing.

    Our little group approached Cultivator Diana and this stranger. When she saw me, Cultivator Diana stopped smiling and blanched. Cultivators Willow and Harlow noticed this, but didn¡¯t say anything. Clarissa, who had witnessed Big Sis Sierra¡¯s appearance last night, looked torn between amused and exasperated.

    ¡°You four,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said, pointing to Minions One and Two, as well as the other two participants whose names I didn¡¯t know. ¡°Elder Elliot of Spirit Farmer Hall will evaluate you, since you haven¡¯t been sorted into a hall yet.¡±

    Spirit Farmer Hall? Hmm, based on Elder Elliot¡¯s aura, I guessed this Spirit Farmer Hall was one of the neutral halls of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, which were neither divine nor demonic.

    ¡°Welcome to the Dawn and Dusk Sect, my martial nephews and nieces!¡± Elder Elliot said in a cheerful voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll end up where you need to go.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Minion One said. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to follow him?¡± He shook his head. ¡°We refuse. My brother and I will follow our mistress.¡±

    Minion Two nodded in agreement with his brother. I glanced at Elder Elliot, fearing for the bodyguards¡¯ wellbeing. What if Minion One¡¯s words had offended him? While I didn¡¯t care much for either of them, Cultivator Diana was Clarissa¡¯s friend(?) now. Since they were her people, there was a chance she would suffer because of their actions. However, to my surprise, Elder Elliot just laughed.

    ¡°Your loyalty to your mistress is commendable.¡± he said. ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have a choice in the matter. Cultivator Diana belongs to Divine Dancer Hall. You two belong somewhere else.¡± He held up a hand to forestall their protests. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll still be able to serve her. However, you won¡¯t be joining the same hall as her. This is for your sake as well as hers.¡±

    ¡°Listen to Martial Uncle Elliot, you two,¡± Cultivator Diana admonished. ¡°Spirit Farmer Hall is in charge of sorting new inner disciples for a reason. Their arts give them insight into the best place to foster a disciple¡¯s talents.¡±

    Minions One and Two teared up at this.

    ¡°But Young Mistress, we wish to stay with you!¡± they said in unison.

    Cultivator Diana smiled at this.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°However, as your young mistress, it is my responsibility to look after your well-being, which includes your cultivation. Follow Martial Uncle Elliot. That is an order.¡±

    In the end, the two bodyguards nodded, though they seemed reluctant to do so. Elder Elliot, or Martial Uncle Elliot I supposed, gave Cultivator Diana an approving nod before pulling out a leaf-shaped flying boat out of his storage ring. It was large enough to hold about a dozen people. He stepped onto the flying boat and gestured for his charges to follow him. Once they did, the boat rose up into the air and flew off into the distance.

    ¡°As for the rest of you,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said, facing the rest of us. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can guess why we asked for you to stay behind. Each of you has already been selected to join a hall. Either your master or an elder from your hall will arrive soon to collect you. We will wait here as well, to prevent any¡­mischief from occurring.¡±

    He grinned at us when he said this, though I wasn¡¯t sure what he meant. Perhaps in the past, some new inner disciples of the sect had caused trouble when they reached this point.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind us, however,¡± Cultivator Thurstan continued. ¡°Feel free to converse amongst yourselves.¡±

    As if to prove his words, Cultivators Thurstan and Euphemia stepped away and gave us some room. Still, I doubted that was far enough away, considering their cultivation realms. The two of them were close enough to overhear anything we said.

    ¡°Well,¡± Cultivator Willow said with a sigh. ¡°This is where we say goodbye, for now at least. Once we part, we will be too busy settling in to see each other. It¡¯ll be a few days at least.¡± She glanced over at me. ¡°A shame. I was hoping to spend more time with you.¡±

    My intuition told me that she was referring to me specifically rather than our group as a whole.

    ¡°Speak for yourself.¡± Cultivator Harlow said in a smug voice. ¡°Given what the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall are like, there is a good chance that Cultivator Darian here will end up seeking treatment at Rainbow Healer Hall within the next day or two.¡±

    Cultivator Willow¡¯s face fell, as if she hadn¡¯t considered this possibility.

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Cultivator Harlow?¡± Clarissa asked, frowning.

    ¡°The disciples of Flame Fiend Hall are all martial idiots to some degree or another.¡± Cultivator Harlow explained. ¡°They like to pick fights with each other, and disciples from other halls, all the time. Not for honor or glory or resources. No, they just like to fight. As a result, they all end up at Rainbow Healer Hall more often than not.¡± She snorted. ¡°They get it from their hall master, who is the biggest martial idiot of them all, or so my master told me.¡±

    The blood drained from Cultivator Diana¡¯s face and she hid behind Clarissa. It took me a moment to realize that she was hiding from me.

    ¡°You should watch your words,¡± Cultivator Willow said with a frown. ¡°The disciples of Flame Fiend Hall are fiercely loyal to the Frenzied Fiend. They don¡¯t take insults to their hall master lightly.¡± Her frown deepened. ¡°The Frenzied Fiend¡¯s daughters in particular. What if they find out about what you¡¯ve said?¡±

    Despite Cultivator Willow¡¯s warning, Cultivator Harlow seemed unconcerned.

    ¡°I¡¯m only speaking the truth,¡± she said in a nonchalant tone. ¡°Besides, none of them are around to overhear me.¡± She glanced over at me ¡°And I doubt Cultivator Darian will tell them. He may be joining Flame Fiend Hall, but I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t want to see me hurt.¡±

    I frowned at her. On the one hand, she had a point. I didn¡¯t want to see her hurt. On the other hand, she just insulted my mother. I couldn¡¯t just let this go. Yes, Astra called our mother a martial idiot. However, she was Nova¡¯s daughter. Family members were afforded more leeway.

    ¡°Uh,¡± Clarissa said with a worried look on her face. ¡°Cultivator Harlow, there is something you should know. Senior Brother Darian is-¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the Frenzied Fiend¡¯s son!¡± Cultivator Diana blurted out from behind Clarissa.

 Chapter 32: Warning the Hyenas

    ¡°You can¡¯t seriously expect us to believe that,¡± Cultivator Willow said, scoffing. ¡°I expected better from a Verdant Lotus.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°There is now way that Cultivator Darian is Hall Master Nova¡¯s son. If you¡¯re going to lie, you should make it more convincing.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, she¡¯s telling the truth,¡± I said in a flat voice. ¡°I am Nova¡¯s son.¡±

    Silence followed my words, heavy and oppressive. A strong breeze blew across the stone courtyard, ruffling everyone¡¯s hair and clothing. Cultivators Willow and Harlow both turned towards me with stunned expressions on their faces, their eyes wide. I crossed my arms and glared at Cultivator Harlow.

    ¡°You¡¯re Hall Master Nova¡¯s son,¡± she said in a strained voice.

    ¡°Yes, I just said that.¡±

    ¡°Nova the Frenzied Fiend,¡± Cultivator Willow said in a strained voice as well. ¡°Also known as Nova the Demon of Destruction. That Nova?¡±

    Demon of Destruction? That was a new one. Just how many titles did my mother have, and why were they were all so¡­villainous?

    ¡°Once again, yes,¡± I said.

    ¡°What-¡­But-¡­¡± Cultivator Harlow sputtered. ¡°How?¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°She gave birth to me?¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean by that.¡±

    Cultivator Willow closed her eyes and massaged her temples with her fingers.

    ¡°I think she meant to say ¡®How is someone like you Hall Master Nova¡¯s son?¡¯¡± she said, opening her eyes again. ¡°The Frenzied Fiend and her daughters are famous, or infamous, rather for their violent and cruel dispositions.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°You¡­Well, you¡¯re you. It¡¯s impossible for someone like you to be related to them.¡±

    I was beginning to realize that I knew little about my older sisters. One family dinner wasn¡¯t enough to find out everything about a person. I knew Astra the best, since I lived with her for about a year,  but I knew there were hidden depths to her.

    My sisters treated me with kindness last night, but I was their younger brother. It made sense. However, just because they treated me with kindness didn¡¯t mean they treated others the same way.

    ¡°I heard it from Vice Hall Master Sidra myself,¡± Cultivator Diana said, still hiding behind Clarissa. ¡°She called Cultivator Darian her little brother. He is the Frenzied Fiend¡¯s son.¡± She peeked out from behind Clarissa, her eyes filled with fear. ¡°You¡¯re not going to have your sisters come after me, will you? I know I was mean to you and Junior Sister Clarissa, but I was young and foolish back then. Surely you can forgive a few youthful indiscretions.¡±

    I stared at her in amazement. Everything that happened between us occurred just yesterday, yet she was speaking as if it had happened a long time ago. Just how simple minded and shameless was Cultivator Diana?

    I glanced over at Cultivators Thurstan and Euphemia. The former looked amused, while the latter wore a stony expression. My intuition told me that this conversation was one of the reasons why the two of them stayed behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that.¡± I said, facing Cultivator Diana. ¡°Just what kind of person do you think I am?¡±

    ¡°The Frenzied Fiend¡¯s son.¡± she answered.

    I gave her a troubled look. What did that mean, exactly? How should I even respond to that?

    ¡°Regardless of who his family is,¡± Clarissa said to Cultivator Diana in a soothing voice. ¡°Senior Brother Darian isn¡¯t like that.¡±

    Cultivator Diana grasped her hand and looked at Clarissa as if the other woman were her savior; a far cry from her attitude yesterday.

    ¡°Thank you, Junior Sister Clarissa,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m so glad that I convinced Auntie to take you in as a disciple of Divine Dancer Hall.¡±

    Is that what happened? I thought back to last night¡¯s events. From what I understood, Elder Iola, or Martial Aunt Iola, made that decision on her own. Why was Cultivator Diana taking credit for that?

    I shook my head. Some things weren¡¯t worth delving into. Instead, I focused my attention on Cultivators Willow and Harlow, who still seemed shocked by the realization that I was Nova¡¯s son.

    ¡°The Frenzied Fiend¡¯s son.¡± Cultivator Harlow said, staring off into the distance. ¡°I said all those things to the Frenzied Fiend¡¯s son. No wonder Father was so unhappy with me last night.¡±

    Cultivator Willow covered her face.

    ¡°Of all the people in the world that I had to¡­¡± she said, before trailing off. ¡°Gah! I must be cursed!¡±

    I stared at them in complete bafflement.

    ¡°Just how bad is my family¡¯s reputation?¡± I muttered to myself.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not so bad,¡± Astra said, her voice coming from right beside me. ¡°They¡¯re just overreacting.¡±

    I turned to find my sister standing right next to me. She propped her elbow on my shoulder and leaned against me. Her tail swished through the air, moving from side to side.

    ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡± I asked.

    Astra grinned at me and refused to answer. I looked at the others, and found them frozen with fear. They all stared at Astra, their faces white. I didn¡¯t blame them. Astra had appeared out of nowhere and had the aura of a demonic cultivator in the Golden Core realm. Not only that, but we had just been discussing my mother¡¯s family. In their shoes, I would have been frozen stiff as well.

    ¡°Well?¡± Astra asked, still grinning at me. ¡°What are you waiting for, little brother? Why don¡¯t you introduce me to these new friends of yours?¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch the entrance exam yesterday?¡± I asked. ¡°You should already know who they are.¡±

    Astra faced the others. She kept grinning, but her eyes gleamed with a hint of malice.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s still polite to go through the formalities.¡± she said, glancing at me. ¡°Unless you want me to introduce myself to them.¡±

    My intuition told me that this was a terrible idea and I shouldn¡¯t let that happen, no matter what. I stepped in front of Astra and held my hands out.

    ¡°No,¡± I said in a frantic voice. ¡°Let me introduce you.¡± I gestured to the others. ¡°Big Sis, these are my new friends. Willow Stone Pillar and Harlow Gentle Cloud. Clarissa Wind Dance is a junior of mine from Clan Wind Dance.¡± I looked over at Cultivator Diana. ¡°And this is Diana Verdant Lotus, Junior Sister Clarissa¡¯s fellow disciple from Divine Dancer Hall.¡±

    I gestured to Astra.

    ¡°Everyone,¡± I said. ¡°This is my Big Sis Astra.¡±

    ¡°Greetings,¡± Astra said. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you all.¡±

    Despite her words, Astra¡¯s eyes narrowed as she took in the other four women. Cultivator Harlow swallowed.

    ¡°The Black Claw.¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Astra said. ¡°I see you¡¯ve heard of me.¡±

    I gave my older sister a questioning look.

    ¡°It¡¯s the title I earned after I¡­¡± She paused. ¡°You know, I¡¯ll save that story for later.¡± Her grin widened. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m more interested in your friends.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    A chill ran down my spine when she said the word ¡°interested¡±. While Astra was my sister, I knew that catching the interest of a demonic cultivator in the Golden Core realm was never a good thing. I needed to divert her attention.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just head out now?¡± I asked, putting my hands on Astra¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing Flame Fiend Hall.¡±

    When I touched Astra¡¯s shoulders, I heard Cultivator Diana suck in a breath. My older sister gave me an amused look.

    ¡°Aw!¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s cute. You¡¯re afraid that I might do something to your friends.¡± She patted me on the cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt them. I¡¯m just here to say hello, nothing more.¡± She paused. ¡°And give them a little warning.¡±

    ¡°What war-¡­¡± I started to say, but she disappeared before I could finish.

    I heard her voice from behind me. She must have moved so fast that I couldn¡¯t keep up.

    ¡°My little brother either hasn¡¯t noticed your interest in him or is pretending not to,¡± Astra said.

    I turned around to find Astra embracing both Cultivators Willow and Harlow, with one arm around each of their shoulders. She continued to wear a grin on her face. Cultivators Willow and Harlow struggled to break free from her hold, but to no avail.

    Despite everything, I found the situation somewhat comical because of the height difference between Astra and Cultivator Willow. She had the bigger woman hunched over. Clarissa and Cultivator Diana had taken several steps back, putting some distance between themselves and the others.

    ¡°Regardless,¡± Astra continued. ¡°My sisters and I are not so blind. We have noticed what you two have been up to, and we are¡­¡± She stopped grinning. ¡°¡­ Displeased. Keep your greedy little hands away from Darian.¡± She looked at Clarissa and pointed at the other woman with her tail. ¡°The same applies to you as well, little dancing wind.¡±

    Clarissa raised her head and met Astra¡¯s gaze, though she flinched while she did so.

    ¡°Who Senior Brother Darian decides to spend his time with is his decision, not yours,¡± she said, her voice even despite her trembling body.

    Astra¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Well now,¡± she said. ¡°It seems I underestimated you. Looks like you have a spine afte-¡­¡±

    A pool of blood appeared right below Astra, interrupting her. Chains of blood shot up and tried to wrap themselves around her, but my sister disappeared once again and appeared right next to me. She hissed at the chains. Cultivators Willow and Harlow, freed from my sister¡¯s grasp, stumbled a bit before righting themselves. The chains of blood retreated back into the pool and disappeared. The pool itself remained however, and a woman rose up from its depths.

    The woman was tall, almost as tall as Cultivator Willow, but much thinner. In fact, she was so thin, she seemed sickly. Her skin was pale, so much so that it seemed translucent. Like Elder Iola, she had long red hair, which she wore loose. However, this woman¡¯s hair was the color of freshly spilled blood. She wore a set of crimson and black robes. The stench of blood filled the air.

    When I saw the woman¡¯s aura with my spirit sense, my knees almost buckled. It was bloody red. Not only that, but she was in the early Nascent Soul realm, putting her one large realm above my sister. Astra was at peak Golden Core, one step below Nascent Soul, but that step was as vast as the distance between the heavens and the earth.

    ¡°Master!¡± Cultivator Willow cried out, her voice filled with joy.

    The woman nodded at her, before focusing her attention on Astra. She gave my sister a cold look.

    ¡°That was a warning, Martial Niece Astra,¡± she said in a raspy voice. ¡°Lay your claws on my disciple again, and I won¡¯t be so lenient.¡±

    Oh, so that was how Astra had dodged the bloody chains earlier. I had wondered about that.

    ¡°Apologies, Martial Aunt Alexia,¡± Astra said, giving the woman a bow. ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized that Junior Sister Willow was your disciple.¡± She stood up from her bow. ¡°I was merely giving her a warning to stay away from my brother.¡±

    The woman, Martial Aunt Alexia, snorted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your reason was,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Martial Aunt Alexia.¡±

    Satisfied with Astra¡¯s answer, Martial Aunt Alexia nodded and looked over at Cultivators Thurstan and Euphemia.

    ¡°And you two,¡± she called out. ¡°The next time something like this happens, call for an elder instead of standing around and gawking.¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°I will make sure to report your failure to your masters.¡±

    Cultivator Thurstan looked like he had swallowed a lemon, while Cultivator Euphemia¡¯s expression stiffened.

    ¡°Yes, Martial Aunt Alexia,¡± they said in unison.

    Martial Aunt Alexia nodded again, before turning towards Willow.

    ¡°Come along, Disciple,¡± she said. ¡°We have much to do.¡±

    With that, she sank back into the pool of blood and disappeared. Cultivator Willow stepped into the pool of blood and started sinking. Before she disappeared, she looked over at me and gave me an indecipherable look. After she was gone, the pool of blood disappeared as well, as if it had never been there in the first place.

    ¡°Show off.¡± Astra muttered, before raising her voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Darian. The others are waiting for us.¡±

    Before I could say anything, she grabbed me by the back of my vest and flew off. Caught off guard by her actions, I yelped as Astra dragged me into the air.

    ¡°Cultivator Darian!¡± Cultivator Harlow called out.

    ¡°Senior Brother Darian!¡± Clarissa cried.

    The two of them soon disappeared from sight as Astra carried me off.

    <hr>

    An hour later, though it felt much longer to me, Astra landed and set me down. The moment my feet touched the ground, I braced my hands on my knees and took deep breaths to try and calm my pounding heart. Flying through the air while being carried by my sister was a terrifying experience. The entire time, I was afraid that my vest would rip and I would fall to the ground. I knew that Astra would catch me if something like that happened, but that didn¡¯t make things any less scary.

    ¡°Are you okay, Darian?¡± Astra asked with genuine concern in her voice. ¡°I know it¡¯s scary, but the best way to get used to flying is through experience. The more you do it, the better. That way, you¡¯ll be prepared when you reach the Foundation Establishment realm and can use flying magic tools.¡±

    She reached over to rub my back, but I slapped her hand away. My sister stared at me with wide eyes, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what had happened.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I demanded in a heated voice.

    Anger roiled up inside me, threatening to burst out. I was angry at Astra, yes. However, I was also angry at myself for my weakness.

    ¡°I just told you,¡± Astra said, still surprised. ¡°It was to help you get used to flying. That was how Mother taught the rest of us.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°Before that, when you threatened my friends!¡± As I spoke, my voice grew louder and louder, until I was outright yelling. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±

    I clenched my fists. If only I had been stronger. When Astra started threatening my friends, there was little I could do about it. In the end, the only thing I could do was watch. By the time I thought about protesting her actions, Martial Aunt Alexia had arrived and any chance of intervening slipped through my fingers.

    A dark emotion rose up inside me, something that went beyond frustration and anger. It was familiar to me: self-loathing. If I hadn¡¯t been so weak, I would have been able to do something instead of just standing by and watching.

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what you meant,¡± Astra said, her eyes lit up with understanding. ¡°Darian, I did that for your own protection.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection!¡± I said. ¡°Not from them. They are my friends.¡± I clenched my jaw. ¡°Or they were. After what happened today, I¡¯m not so sure anymore.¡±

    Astra gave me a pitying look.

    ¡°People aren¡¯t always as they appear to be,¡± she said. ¡°There are those who will pretend to be your friend, but will stab you in the back if it meant advancing their own interests. The sooner you learn to distinguish your true friends from those who only want to use you, the better.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°Besides, you did need protection from those three, given your inexperience with romance.¡±

    I took a moment before responding.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I said.

    Astra scoffed.

    ¡°Please,¡± she said. ¡°You can¡¯t be that dense. They were like a pack of hyenas hunting down their prey. Their flirting was so obvious that a blind man would have noticed.¡±

    I looked away from her.

    ¡°They were just being nice,¡± I said.

    It sounded like a weak excuse, even to my ears. A part of me noticed what Cultivator Willow, Cultivator Harlow, and Clarissa had been up to. However, I ignored that part and denied it altogether. After all, who would want to flirt with me? Who would find me attractive? I just couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Astra placed a finger on my chin and forced me to look at her. Sympathy filled her eyes.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t just being nice,¡± she said. ¡°Those three wanted you, and they weren¡¯t subtle about it. However, you need to be careful, Darian. While I believe those three were genuine in their attraction to you, that didn¡¯t mean someone else wouldn¡¯t use them to get to you. That was why I said what I said.¡± She paused to consider her next words before continuing. ¡°Our family has particular traits that others have tried to take advantage of before, and will continue to do so in the future.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, skeptical.

    Astra shook her head.

    ¡°Not now,¡± she said. ¡°Later. Big Sis Sidra should be the one to explain things to you. She¡¯s the best at it. Just trust me. It¡¯s safer to focus on your training for now. Romance can wait until you become stronger. That¡¯s part of the reason why I waited so long with Raphael.¡± She gave me a wry grin. ¡°Too long, if you ask Big Sis Estelle.¡±

    I studied Astra, searching for traces of deception, and found none. However, that meant nothing. She was a Golden Core cultivator who had lived for centuries. Tricking someone like me, a Qi Condensation cultivator not yet twenty years old, would be child¡¯s play for her. In the end, I decided to trust her. She was my sister, and I wanted to believe in her.

    ¡°Very well,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until later.¡±

    Astra gave me a warm smile.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°It means a lot to me.¡± Her smile morphed into a mischievous grin. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s go. The Crucible of Flames awaits.¡±

    I stared at her.

    ¡°The what?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not some kind of magic tool or artifact. It¡¯s just a hazing ritual that every disciple of Flame Fiend Hall goes through. It¡¯s painful, but it does benefit your cultivation.¡±

    Before I could question her further, Astra started walking off. I stared at her retreating figure for a few seconds, before chasing after her.

 Chapter 33: Crucible of Flames

    The mountain that Astra brought me to stood out from the other Dawn and Dusk Mountains I had seen so far. Despite the abundance of qi in the environment, this mountain was barren and devoid of plant life. In fact, it seemed devoid of life altogether. I didn¡¯t see any people or animals at all. I hadn¡¯t noticed the mountain when we first arrived, since I was too focused on Astra at the time. However, now I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of it.

    Made from some kind of black stone, it stood tall and foreboding, like the home of some kind of powerful demon beast or evil cult. Considering that it was the home of Flame Fiend Hall, a group of demonic cultivators, that wasn¡¯t far from the truth.

    This mountain reminded me a bit of the one where Astra made her old immortal cave, albeit without black mist coating the base. Instead, a desert made of black sand surrounded this mountain. It stretched on for miles, with the mountain at its center. A howling wind blew through the area, cutting through the sand to form great dunes.

    However, I noticed that the desert didn¡¯t extend beyond a certain radius from the mountain. It just stopped, as if blocked by an invisible barrier. Beyond the desert lay the lush and fertile paradise that was typical of the other Dawn and Dusk Mountains. I found it strange to see so much plant growth bordering a barren desert. All it would take to cross from one to the other was taking a single step.

    Heat radiated from the mountain. Fitting for the home of Flame Fiend Hall. It was hot enough that a mortal would have fallen unconscious from heat stroke within minutes. As a cultivator, I was fine, though the heat still felt uncomfortable. The smell of burning stone filled the air, as if the earth itself was on fire.

    I looked up. Thick black clouds filled the sky, blotting out the sun. They roiled and writhed, as if filled with fury. Strangely enough, no sound came from them. Since they looked like storm clouds, I kept expecting to hear booming thunder from them. Instead, I heard nothing. I found it disconcerting. Like with the desert of black sand, the cloud didn¡¯t extend beyond a certain radius from the mountain. In fact, I think the clouds and the desert covered the exact same area.

    ¡°Welcome to Flame Fiend Peak, home of Flame Fiend Hall.¡± Astra announced, gesturing to the mountain. She pointed to the top. ¡°In case you¡¯re wondering, the actual hall is at the peak, inside the crater. Flame Fiend Peak is an active volcano, and the founder of Flame Fiend Hall wanted to take advantage of the abundance of Fire qi found here.¡±

    I stared up at Flame Fiend Peak with my mouth hanging open.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Astra asked, nudging me with her elbow. ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I nodded, still unable to speak. How had I missed this earlier? I was angry at Astra, yes, but still. Maybe I was denser than I realized.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Astra continued. ¡°As part of the Crucible of Flames, you must do your best to reach the top of Flame Fiend Peak.¡±

    I looked at my sister and frowned.

    ¡°Something tells me that there¡¯s more to it than just that.¡± I said. ¡°Is there some kind of time limit?¡±

    Astra shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°There isn¡¯t a time limit.¡± She grinned at me. ¡°However, the other disciples of Flame Fiend Hall will harass you with ranged attacks the entire time. Physical attacks, mystics arts, and so on. They will hold back enough to avoid killing you, but that¡¯s it. You won¡¯t die during the Crucible of Flames, but you will be beaten within an inch of your life.¡±

    I stared at Astra, my horror mounting with each word she spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s horrible!¡± I said. ¡°Who decided that this was a good idea for a hazing ritual? It¡¯s insane!¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡± Astra said.

    That shut me up. As the hall master of Flame Fiend Hall, our mother had the authority to set up something like this. Once again, I was reminded that my mother¡¯s idea of nurturing was¡­twisted.

    ¡°Every disciple of Flame Fiend Hall had to go through the Crucible of Flames when they joined,¡± Astra said. ¡°Including the rest of our family, Darian. Nothing helps foster camaraderie and solidarity more than a shared experience; or shared misery in this case.¡±

    I gave Astra an incredulous look.

    ¡°Do I have to go through the Crucible of Flames?¡± I asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound very pleasant to me, to say the least.¡±

    Astra took a moment before responding.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I suppose.¡± she said. ¡°It isn¡¯t mandatory. However, no disciple has ever refused to participate. If you don¡¯t, Darian, you¡¯ll shame the family and the other disciples of Flame Fiend Hall won¡¯t respect you.¡±

    As far as incentives went, those two were pretty big ones. I didn¡¯t want to embarrass my sisters and my mother, and I also didn¡¯t want to earn the scorn of my fellow disciples. I already endured enough of the latter, back on Mt. Wind Dance.

    Still, this Crucible of Flames sounded far too brutal. Knowing that it was my mother¡¯s idea didn¡¯t help matters. If anything, it made me feel worse.

    ¡°However, before you make your decision, let me tell you about the potential rewards.¡± Astra said.

    That piqued my interest, though I tried my best to hide it.

    ¡°Potential rewards?¡± I asked with feigned nonchalance.

    Astra smiled, as if she could see right through my attempt at pretend indifference.

    ¡°Yes.¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re already a disciple of Flame Fiend Hall, so you don¡¯t have to worry about getting kicked out, even if you don¡¯t make it to the top. In fact, most disciples don¡¯t. Rather, by attempting the Crucible of Flames, you can earn a reward. The higher up you make it, the greater the reward.¡±

    ¡°What kind of rewards can you earn?¡± I asked, dropping my attempt to hide my excitement.

    Astra¡¯s smile widened.

    ¡°Cultivation resources and contributions, for the most part.¡± she said. ¡°The closer to the top you get, the more of each you earn. However, if you reach the top, you earn a special reward.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°In order to learn new arts and techniques, outside of the ones taught to them by their masters, disciples need to buy copies of manuals from the manual pavilion near the main hall. The rarer and/or more dangerous the art or technique, the more expensive the manual. There are other methods of course, but this is the most common one. However, if you make it to the top of Flame Fiend Peak during the Crucible of Flames, you will earn a token that will allow you to learn any one art or technique of your choice. This isn¡¯t just limited to Flame Fiend Hall either. You can learn any art or technique belonging to the Dawn and Dusk Sect, including ones that are exclusive to other halls. This is especially useful for a divine demon like you, since you can learn divine mystic arts and demonic physical techniques.¡±

    I just about salivated when I heard this. The opportunity to earn a token like that was too tempting to pass up. Even if I failed to reach the top, I could still earn some cultivation resources and contributions.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± Astra continued, puffing up her chest. ¡°Since you practice the Asura Crucible Body technique, going through the Crucible of Flames will benefit your cultivation as well. There is a reason why mother gave it that name.¡± She pointed to Flame Fiend Peak. ¡°Due to the special qualities of the Fire qi in this area, suffering physical injury while within the volcano¡¯s vicinity will help you refine your body.¡±

    The thought of earning a reward for going through the Crucible of Flames had already piqued my interest. Knowing that this hazing ritual would also benefit my cultivation just stoked my excitement even further.

    ¡°Is that why the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall always fight all the time?¡± I asked.

    Astra laughed.

    ¡°No.¡± she said. ¡°I wish it was, but no. We just like to fight. However, it does tie into Flame Fiend Hall¡¯s philosophy.¡± Her expression grew serious. ¡°By enduring and overcoming life¡¯s trials, one can break through one¡¯s limits and grow. Pain, if used the right way, can become a source of strength. As long as one survives, loss and defeat are temporary. The pursuit of immortality is eternal.¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    I studied Astra¡¯s face for several long moments, before nodding. Her smile returned.

    ¡°Now then,¡± she said, clapping her hands together. ¡°Let me tell you the rules for the Crucible of Flames. They¡¯re very simple. One, you must rely only on your own strength for this. You can¡¯t use any magic treasures, pills, or talismans to help you.¡±

    Well, damn. That was disappointing. The turtle shell magic treasure would¡¯ve given me a significant advantage during the Crucible of Flames. I supposed that also meant I couldn¡¯t use the leather gauntlets Astra gave me.

    ¡°Two,¡± Astra continued. ¡°No mystic arts. While Flame Fiend Hall has its own mystic arts, and some of our disciples specialize in using those mystic arts, we primarily focus on body refinement. As such, you must prove your mettle as a body refiner.¡±

    This put me at an even bigger disadvantage. As a divine demon, I could use divine mystic arts, such as Heavenly Shield. Since the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall used demonic mystic arts, I would have been at an advantage.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound fair.¡± I protested. ¡°Everyone else can use mystic arts, but I can¡¯t?¡±

    Astra shrugged.

    ¡°They¡¯re not the ones being tested.¡± she said. ¡°You are. However, movement techniques are allowed, so feel free to use the Lighter than Air technique.¡± She pointed to my feet. ¡°Now, the last rule is that you must go through the Crucible of Flames barefoot. The more physical contact you have with the volcano, the better.¡±

    I blinked at Astra, waiting for her to tell me she was joking, before I realized that she was being serious. My sister looked at me with an expectant expression on her face. With a sigh, I took off my boots and put them in my storage ring. The sand felt hot against my bare feet, but not in a bad way. In fact, it felt good.

    ¡°Huh,¡± I said. ¡°You were right.¡±

    ¡°See?¡± she said. ¡°I told you. You should always listen to your sisters. We know what¡¯s best for you.¡±

    I disagreed with that for several reasons. However, when it came to matters of cultivation and training, I would bow to their superior experience.

    ¡°All right,¡± Astra said. She clapped me on the shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s enough chit chat. It¡¯s time for you to go.¡± Her grip on my shoulders tightened. ¡°Make us proud, Darian. We have high hopes for you.¡± She looked from side to side, before leaning forward to whisper in my ear. ¡°If you make it at least halfway up the mountain, I¡¯ll have Raphael¡¯s cousin cook a special meal for you.¡±

    As if I needed another incentive to go through the Crucible of Flames.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that, Big Sis.¡± I said.

    After that, I turned away from Astra and started walking towards the mountain with a wide grin spread across my face.

    <hr>

    It took me ten minutes to reach the base of Flame Fiend Peak after I left Astra. The black sand felt good against my bare feet. With each step I took, the heat grew more intense by small, minuscule increments. The abundance of qi increased as well. I couldn¡¯t imagine how hot the peak must have felt, nor how potent the qi was up there.

    Contrary to my expectations, no one attacked me as I made my way to Flame Fiend Peak. From what Astra told me, I expected my fellow disciples to make their move as soon as I left Astra behind. Perhaps they were waiting for me to step foot on the volcano itself. In that case, I didn¡¯t want to keep them waiting for too long.

    When I reached the base of the volcano, I looked up and took a moment to plan out my route. Given what little I knew about the Crucible of Flames, going as fast as possible seemed to be the wisest course of action. I was tough, but in a battle of attrition, I would lose given the number of opponents I faced.

    Flame Fiend Peak wasn¡¯t steep, so that wasn¡¯t any issue. However, the surface of the volcano was rough and rugged. Boulders and rocky outcroppings dotted the area. I also noticed all kinds of depressions and crevices, and that was just from my current vantage point. There were probably others hidden all over the mountain. If I wasn¡¯t careful, I would fall into one and injure myself.

    After studying Flame Fiend Peak, I lifted a foot and stepped forward. However, I pulled my foot back just before it touched the ground. My feint worked, because a ball of black fire shot out from a nearby crevice and flew through the air in front of me. If I had taken that step forward, it would have hit me.

    ¡°Well now,¡± I called out, grinning. ¡°Someone¡¯s a bit overeager.¡±

    A chorus of laughter rang out at my words. A young man appeared, rising up from the crevice where the fireball had come from, and glared at me. Like my sisters, he had black skin. However, unlike my sisters, his eyes were red instead of gold. He also only had a single horn, which protruded from the center of his forehead.

    According to my spirit sense, he was at early Foundation Establishment. If he was also at the physical refinement equivalent, that meant his current look was the result of the Demon Form innate ability, which one gained after reaching a certain level with the Asura Crucible Body technique. Did everyone look different while using that innate ability? Perhaps. I would need to see more practitioners to know for sure.

    The young man formed a hand seal and a black fireball appeared in his hands. He didn¡¯t throw it at me right away, however. Instead, the fireball grew larger and larger as he fed more and more qi into it. Well, now that he had been outed, I suppose there was no reason for him to hold back anymore. As long as he didn¡¯t kill me, he could hit me as hard as he wanted.

    ¡°All right then.¡± I said, stretching my arms a bit. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    I stepped forward. The moment I did, a barrage of attacks appeared out of nowhere and headed in my direction. There were several fireballs formed from black flames, but there were also several physical projectiles as well. Rocks, arrows, various thrown weapons, and more. The attacks seemed to blot out the sky, that was how many there were. It was impossible to dodge them all, even with the Lighter Than Air technique. In that case, I just needed to pick which attacks to endure and which ones to avoid.

    With a grin on my face, I ran towards the young man with the oversized fireball. I used the Lighter Than Air technique to give myself a boost of speed. Only for a moment, however. The technique strained my body, but if I used it in short bursts rather than for extended periods of time, I could make the most out of it.

    The young man¡¯s eyes widened when he saw me running towards him, but that didn¡¯t stop him from throwing the fireball towards me. It moved so fast that when I rolled to dodge it, the fireball still grazed me. My body burned as the black flames licked my skin. Unlike with the Hellfire Bear¡¯s fire, there was nothing nourishing about these flames.

    The moment I recovered from the roll, I changed directions. This caused most of the remaining attacks to miss me, though a few still hit their mark. A rock tagged me in the leg, while a throwing knife embedded itself in my shoulder. I pushed through the pain and continued running. Hesitation meant failure. The moment I stopped moving, more and more of those attacks would hit their mark, before eventually overwhelming me.

    As I made it further and further up the mountain, using Lighter Than Air in short bursts, more and more of my fellow disciples revealed themselves. Like the young man from before, they all sported demonic appearances. All of them had black skin and horns, but that was the only thing they had in common. Some had three horns, some had one, some had red eyes, some had green. Some were like Astra, in that they had claws and a tail. Others had maws filled with sharp, monstrous teeth.

    Flame Fiend Hall really was a den of demons. However, this no longer scared me, as it would have a year ago. Instead, I found it comforting. They were demons, but I was demonkin. Deep down, I wasn¡¯t any different from them.

    One thing I noticed as I ran up the mountain was that my fellow disciples didn¡¯t chase me. Rather, they remained in one spot and continued to attack me from their chosen perch. Not that this made things any easier for me. I didn¡¯t know how many disciples Flame Fiend Hall had, but they seemed to be everywhere. Their attacks were endless, and the number of wounds I suffered started to accumulate. My body sported countless cuts and bruises, though I somehow managed to avoid anything too serious.

    However, things took a turn for the worst when I made it halfway up the mountain. A group of disciples appeared right in front of me, blocking my chosen path. I moved to go around them. However, when I did, a rock from a hidden attacker hit my knee. A sickening snap rang out as my leg bent in a way it wasn¡¯t supposed to. The pain overwhelmed me and I buckled. It was only for a moment, but that was all my attackers needed.

    Projectiles and mystic arts hit me from all sides. Pain, unlike anything I had ever felt before, washed over my entire body. When I trained to become a divine demon, the pain I felt from the Divine Fire Qi was even and uniform; the pain from the barrage of attacks that pelted my body was anything but. My bones broke, my flesh tore, and my blood burned. I made it a few more steps, before I collapsed onto the ground. My head swam as the pain and the injuries I suffered overwhelmed me.

    Despite this, I managed to remain conscious. Driven by the need to reach the peak, I crawled forward. My body was broken and battered, yet I continued to push myself forward. One of my arms lay limp by my side and refused to respond, but that was okay. I still had one good arm and one good leg. That was all I needed.

    It took me a while to notice due to the pain, but after some point, my fellow disciples stopped attacking me. I wasn¡¯t sure why. I was still moving, so they should have been attacking me. Was the Crucible of Flames over? Had I failed?

    ¡°Well, damn.¡± a voice called out. ¡°He¡¯s still going. Not bad for a Qi Condensation whelp.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± another voice said. ¡°When Kayden first tried the Crucible of Flames, he gave up after someone broke his arm.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± a third voice said. ¡°That was a long time ago.¡±

    I tuned the voices out as I focused on crawling towards the peak of the volcano, or tried to at least.

    ¡°Should we hit him a few more times?¡± the first voice from before asked.

    ¡°No.¡± the second voice from before said. ¡°You know the rules. Push them to their limit, but that¡¯s it. Any more than this, and we might kill him. Do you want to explain to the vice hall master how we ended up killing her little brother?¡±

    A moment of silence passed.

    ¡°But he¡¯s still moving.¡± the third voice from before said. ¡°Are you sure we pushed him to his limit?¡±

    ¡°That just means he¡¯s tougher than the average new disciple.¡± the second voice said. ¡°Leave him be. Look at how much blood he¡¯s lost. He¡¯ll pass out soon enough.¡±

    By some karmic irony, my body gave out at that moment. I remained conscious, but no matter how hard I tried, my body wouldn¡¯t listen. Darkness started to swallow me up.

    ¡°There we go.¡± the first voice said.

    I heard footsteps as someone approached me.

    ¡°You did good, kid.¡± the second voice said from right next to me. ¡°Remember this moment, remember your weakness, but don¡¯t despair. This is your limit, for now. Train hard, grow strong, and surpass your past self.¡±

    That was the last thing I heard before I fell into darkness and knew nothing else.

 Chapter 34: Flame Fiend Hall

    In the darkness, I found myself engulfed in black flames. They burned me, scorching me inside and out. The pain was so unbearable, yet whenever I tried to move or cry out, I couldn¡¯t. I could only lay there and do nothing as the flames burned me. However, I couldn¡¯t give up. No. I wouldn¡¯t give up. I was a divine demon and a practitioner of the Asura Crucible Body technique. I refused to just lay here and let these black flames consume me.

    I focused and reached out towards the black flames with my mind. To my surprise, it worked. The black flames responded to my will. Joy filled me and I set out to tame the black flames. It took a great amount of effort on my part, but in the end I succeeded. I bent the black flames to my will, instead of letting them run wild.

    Afterwards, I used the black flames to temper my body by using the Asura Crucible Body technique. It was still painful, but it was a useful kind of pain. It was the kind of pain that helped me grow stronger rather than weaken me. My body grew stronger as the black flames tempered it, burning away weakness and impurities.

    I don¡¯t know how long this went on for. Time meant nothing in this void filled with black fire. It could have been hours, days, or even weeks. I didn¡¯t know. It didn¡¯t matter to me. All that mattered was keeping the black flames under control and using them to further my cultivation.

    It was in the midst of all this that I felt a presence. There was something else here with me in this void. I didn¡¯t know how I knew, I just did. The presence didn¡¯t feel hostile. In fact, it felt familiar. Friendly, even. I looked around, or tried to. Despite taming the black flames, I still couldn¡¯t move or speak. However, I could still think.

    ¡®Hello?¡¯ I thought. ¡®Who¡¯s there?¡¯

    At first nothing happened. Just as I started to feel silly, a pair of eyes appeared right in front of me, amidst the black flames. The eyes were all gold in color, with no iris or pupil. To my surprise, they were the same shade of gold as my sisters¡¯ eyes. I stared at them, mesmerized.

    The eyes drew closer to me and an outline appeared in the black flames. At first it seemed indistinct, but I had the impression that the eyes belonged to something large and bestial; something savage. Despite this, I felt no fear. The owner of the eyes meant no harm, I felt it in my bones.

    I felt it in my soul.

    Soon, the outline became clear to me. The creature was some kind of large beast. It had a thick, leonine body and two large horns poking out of its head. That was all I could see of it. If the creature drew closer I would be able to see more, but it then stopped in place and didn¡¯t come any closer. The creature studied me as I studied it.

    ¡®Hello there,¡¯ I said to it with my thoughts. ¡®My name is Darian. Nice to meet you.¡¯

    The creature blinked at me in surprise, before its eyes twinkled with amusement and it let out a deep rumbling chuckle. I thought I detected something akin to fondness in that chuckle. Or perhaps my mind was just playing tricks on me.

    The creature exhaled. Its breath washed over me, warm and comforting. The pain from the black flames disappeared, yet I continued to gain benefits from them.

    ¡®A gift, my child.¡¯ said a voice in my head. The voice sounded deep, but feminine.

    With that, the creature turned around and disappeared. It moved so fast that I didn¡¯t get a chance to call out to it. What was that creature? Who was that creature? It, or she, called me her child. Was that a general term of endearment, or¡­?

    There wasn¡¯t any point in speculating about it now, not when I had so little information. I would ask my sisters about it after I left this place, wherever it was. Until then, I would focus on refining my body with the black flames.

    <hr>

    When I woke up, I found myself staring at an unfamiliar ceiling. The first thing I did, before I even sat up, was study my body with my spirit sense. Before I passed out, I remembered enduring a countless number of attacks and suffering from an extensive amount of damage. However, I found that my body was in perfect condition.

    In fact, it was in better shape than before I passed out. I had somehow reached the sixth small realm of the physical refinement equivalent of Qi Condensation. I was one step away from reaching the peak.

    How? That was when I remembered Astra¡¯s words from before. She said that suffering physical injuries while within the vicinity of Flame Fiend Peak would help me refine my body. I thought back to the dream(?) I had earlier, the one with the black flames. If that wasn¡¯t a dream, then I had practiced the Asura Crucible Body technique while unconscious and recovering from my injuries.

    Wait a moment. If that dream was real, did that mean the creature I saw was real? If so, I needed to ask my sisters about it. Was it related to Flame Fiend Hall? The Asura Crucible Body technique? I had so many questions. However, I wasn¡¯t going to get answers by just lying here.

    I sat up and looked around. The room I found myself in was luxurious and well-appointed. It looked like the bedroom of a noble. Based on the crimson and gold color scheme, the abundance of Fire qi, and the overwhelming heat, I assumed I was in Flame Fiend Hall. Were these my quarters? I was an inner disciple now, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they were.

    I got out of bed, but then realized that I was completely naked. Right. First order of business, find some clothes. I looked through a nearby dresser and found outfits. Most were the vest and trouser combination that I wore for daily use, but I also found several crimson and gold robes of differing styles. However, I didn¡¯t see any shoes or boots, which I found odd.

    Despite this, I dressed in a vest and a pair of trousers, before making my way out the door. That said, walking around barefoot took some getting used to. It turned out that the bedroom was part of a small estate, which also consisted of a library/study, a meditation chamber, a kitchen, a dining room, and a sitting room. Like the bedroom, they were all luxurious and well-appointed.

    So much so that I wondered if someone like me deserved such a space. I was now an inner disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, but still. Though it had been more than a year since I left Mt. Wind Dance, I was still used to more humble living quarters. Even Astra¡¯s old immortal cave, back in the Black Mist Mountains, suited me more than this place.

    After I explored the estate, I headed towards the front door. I needed to talk with my sisters, or at least one of them. For the past year, I had worked hard to become qualified enough to participate in the entrance exam. Now that I had passed the exam, and had joined Flame Fiend Hall, what did I do now? Focus on my cultivation? That was a given. However, I didn¡¯t have an immediate goal anymore. I felt a bit lost. Perhaps one of my sisters would help me find my way.

    When I went outside, I found myself in a courtyard built in the traditional style. Outside the courtyard, I saw other walled estates that looked similar to mine. Back at Mt. Wind Dance, the homes of the more treasured disciples, such as Lucius, were all grouped together in the same area. This place reminded me of that.

    However, as I looked around, I found myself alone. There wasn¡¯t another soul in sight. Where was everyone?

    ¡°Little Demon.¡± a voice called out from above.

    I looked up to find Big Sidra floating in the air above me.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake early.¡± she said, landing right beside me. ¡°Good. I expected you to wake up another week from now.¡±

    I blinked at her, before bowing to her.

    ¡°Good morning, Big Sis Sidra.¡± I said.

    At least, I thought it was morning. It was difficult to tell, with the black clouds blotting out the sky.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities between us, Baby Brother.¡± Sidra said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bow to me every time we see each other.¡±

    I nodded and let out a relieved smile. Good. While I had spent a lot of time with Astra, I had only just met Big Sis Sidra on the night of the feast. She was still a stranger to me, and I didn¡¯t know how to act around her.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Big Sis,¡± I said. ¡°How long was I asleep? Your comment earlier suggested that I was asleep for some time now.¡±

    ¡°Three weeks.¡± she answered.

    My eyes widened.

    ¡°Three weeks?¡± I said.

    Big Sis Sidra nodded.

    ¡°Yes, which is fast, all things considered.¡± she said. ¡°Most disciples who go through the Crucible of Flames, and endure until they reach their limit, take a month or longer to recover.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°They also don¡¯t break through to a new small realm, or most don¡¯t at least. Astra was right. You are a genius when it comes to physical refinement. You should be proud of yourself, Little Demon.¡±

    I nodded, though I didn¡¯t feel much joy in her words. Three weeks. I had spent the last three weeks asleep. It felt unreal. Several questions bubbled up in my mind, most of which revolved around my friends and how they were doing.

    ¡°Come along.¡± Sidra said. ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, it¡¯s time for me to give you a tour of Flame Fiend Hall. As the vice hall master, I wouldn¡¯t bother doing this for just any disciple. However, you¡¯re not just any disciple.¡±

    I blinked at her, before nodding my head in gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sis.¡± I said.

    Sidra nodded, before pulling out leaf-shaped flying magic treasure out of her storage ring. It was just large enough for the two of us to stand side by side. I stepped onto the magic treasure. When Sidra joined, it rose into the air and flew forward at a gentle pace. After we reached a sufficient height, I got my first good look at Flame Fiend Hall. What I saw took my breath away.

    As Astra told me, before I participated in the Crucible of Flames, Flame Fiend Hall was located within the crater of Flame Fiend Peak. However, I hadn¡¯t realized just what that meant. The crater was massive, easily several times the size of the valley where Mt. Wind Dance was located. At the bottom of the crater was a lake of molten fire. I felt like I would burn up just by looking at it.

    Floating in the air above the lake of fire was a complex the size of a large city. South Vale had been the largest town I had seen with my own eyes, and it paled in comparison. It amazed me that something so large could float in the air like that with relative ease. Each building was located atop its own floating platform, with bridges connecting the platforms to one another. Some platforms acted as crossroads, connecting several buildings to one another. In the center of it all was a large stone plaza that seemed to connect to everything.

    I caught sight of several people in the distance, though they were tiny because of the distance. Some were walking around on the platforms and bridges, while others flew through the air using magic treasures.

    ¡°Welcome to Flame Fiend Hall, Little Demon.¡± Sidra said, gesturing to the complex before us. ¡°The area we just left was the housing quarter for core disciples.¡±

    I started at that and looked at my sister.

    ¡°Core disciples?¡± I asked. ¡°But¡­aren¡¯t I just an inner disciple?¡±

    Sidra raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°Whatever gave you that impression?¡± she asked.

    I opened my mouth to respond, but paused before speaking.

    ¡°I thought I was too weak to become a core disciple.¡± I said after a moment. ¡°Big Sis Astra is a core disciple, and she¡¯s at peak Golden Core.¡±

    Sidra let out a sigh.

    ¡°Astra is an exception.¡± she said. ¡°If she had applied herself and contributed more to the sect, she would have been an elder by now.¡± She glanced at me. ¡°That said, you are correct. Normally, a core disciple would be much more powerful than you are now. However, most core disciples have been cultivating from a young age. You just started. I have no doubt that within a few years, you¡¯ll reach the Foundation Establishment stage. Your talent in qi refining isn¡¯t as high as your talent in physical refining, but it isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    I flushed at that, pleased by her words.

    ¡°So, what does it mean to be a core disciple?¡± I asked, scratching my cheek.

    I knew that core disciples were more valued than inner disciples, just as inner disciples were more valued than outer disciples, but that was it.

    ¡°A core disciple is the personal student of an elder.¡± Sidra explained. ¡°This means they receive more instruction, more cultivation resources, and access to better facilities. In Flame Fiend Hall, it¡¯s a little different. You¡¯ll receive more instruction and access to better facilities. However, you¡¯ll have to earn your own resources. Unlike other places, the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall don¡¯t get a monthly stipend, no matter their status.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°Big Sis Astra mentioned something along those lines.¡± I paused. ¡°Um, Big Sis? If I¡¯m a core disciple, then who is my master?¡±

    Sidra scoffed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s Mother. As the only other divine demon in Flame Fiend Hall, she¡¯s the one best qualified to teach you.¡± She paused. ¡°However, Mother is in seclusion, so she can¡¯t officially take you on as a disciple just yet. That means it''s up to us, your elder sisters, to teach you in her place.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°What about mystic arts?¡± I asked. ¡°I practice a divine qi refining technique, so I can¡¯t learn any of Flame Fiend Hall¡¯s mystic arts.¡±

    Sidra gave me a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m already making the necessary arrangements. In the past, when a divine demon didn¡¯t have another divine demon available to teach them, they would be sent to another hall to make up for the lack. In this case, you¡¯ll join one of the Dawn Halls as an honorary disciple. I¡¯ll let you know when everything is ready.¡±

    I nodded in understanding. Good. I had been worried about that.

    ¡°Now enough with the questions.¡± Sidra said. ¡°Let us continue with the tour.¡±

    <hr>

    As the two of us flew around Flame Fiend Hall, Sidra pointed out various buildings to me and explained their purpose. There were so many that I had trouble keeping track of them all. However, a few stood out to me.

    There was the manual pavilion, which contained the manuals for the mystic arts and techniques that were unique to Flame Fiend Hall. There was the lecture hall, where the elders took turns each month to give lectures on cultivation. There was also the alchemy pavilion and the crafting pavilion, where disciples could brew elixirs and create magic treasures respectively, if they were so inclined.

    And then there was the arena.

    Disciples participated in the arena in order to earn prizes. These prizes were usually cultivation resources, spirit stones, or magic treasures. Instead of a monthly stipend, this was how most disciples of Flame Fiend Hall earned their spirit stones and cultivation resources.

    In the arena, disciples fought spirit beasts, demon and demonic beasts, and other disciples. Sometimes, they went through some kind of trial or obstacle course instead of fighting. The elders of Flame Fiend Hall also hosted an annual tournament, in order to foster competition among the disciples.

    The arena was also where disciples resolved conflicts with one another and settled grudges. They fought it out and the winner was in the right, no matter the circumstances. I didn¡¯t think this was fair, but given how martially inclined Flame Fiend Hall was, it made a certain amount of sense. Regardless, after the disciples fought it out, the matter was considered dealt with. Anyone who brought it up again was severely punished. Given its importance, it was fair to say that the arena was the heart of Flame Fiend Hall.

    The last two areas of importance were the central square and the Hall of Elders. The former was where disciples gathered to socialize with one another and make trade deals. Some had even set aside an entire area of the central square for that purpose, turning it into a small marketplace. The Hall of Elders was where Flame Fiend Hall¡¯s elders gathered to make important decisions regarding the hall¡¯s future.

    Once we finished with the tour, Sidra brought me back to my estate.

    ¡°That concludes the tour.¡± she said. ¡°Any questions?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No, Big Sis.¡± I said. ¡°You explained everything pretty well.¡± I paused. ¡°Wait, I do have one question. When can I see my friends?¡±

    Sidra¡¯s expression, which was already cold to begin with, grew even colder.

    ¡°By friends I assume you mean the girls who helped you during the entrance exam.¡± she said.

    In that moment, I remembered that Astra, and my other sisters, harbored ill feelings towards Cultivator Willow, Cultivator Harlow, and Clarissa.

    ¡°You can see them whenever you wish.¡± Sidra said, smirking at me. ¡°However, given the distances involved, you¡¯ll either have to bargain with someone to give you a ride, or wait until you can use flying magic treasures yourself.¡±

    Of course that was the case.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s too much of me to ask you or our other sisters to help me out in that regard.¡± I said.

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    I sighed. So much for that idea. Well, no matter. I would find a way to see them again. Somehow. For now, I would focus on my training and cultivation.

    ¡°Why do you and our other sisters dislike them so much?¡± I asked.

    Sidra raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°Is that a serious question?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯re our baby brother and it¡¯s our responsibility to protect you from those who would try to take advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t take advantage of me.¡± I argued. ¡°They¡¯re my friends.¡±

    Sidra looked thoughtful at that.

    ¡°You may be right.¡± she conceded. ¡°However, even if those three wouldn¡¯t take advantage of you, someone else might use them to get to you.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± I asked. ¡°Big Sis Astra mentioned the same thing, just before I went through the Crucible of Flames.¡± I frowned as I remembered something that I had forgotten until that moment. ¡°She said that our family has particular traits that others have tried to take advantage of before. When I asked her about it, she said that you would explain things.¡±

    Sidra shook her head.

    ¡°Of course she would say that.¡± she said. ¡°Though, perhaps it is for the best, given my history with Mother.¡± She nodded her head towards my estate. ¡°Let us go inside to discuss the matter. This is not the sort of conversation we should have in public.¡±

    I resisted the urge to let out a frustrated sigh. Instead, I gestured for her to follow me as I went inside the estate.

 Chapter 35: Family Origins

    After leading Sidra to the dining room, I went inside the kitchen to make some spirit tea for us. Someone already stocked the kitchen with everything I needed, so that wasn¡¯t an issue.

    As I fiddled about with everything, it dawned on me that I wasn¡¯t hungry. Sidra told me that I had been asleep for three weeks, yet I was in perfect physical condition. Not only that, but I didn¡¯t feel hungry or thirsty. Why? I knew that powerful cultivators no longer needed to eat or drink in order to survive, but I hadn¡¯t reached that level of power yet.

    I thought back to the dream I had, and the creature I saw. Was this part of the gift she mentioned? I didn¡¯t know. Maybe I could ask Sidra about it. Considering the topic at hand, that wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.

    After the water finished boiling, I carried everything needed into the dining room and made two cups of spirit tea. I gave one to Sidra and she nodded in thanks. I took a sip of my own tea and let out a small moan of pleasure. By this point, I no longer felt embarrassment about my particular habits when eating, at least not in front of my sisters.

    ¡°As odd as this might sound,¡± Sidra said. ¡°That quirk of yours is related to the subject at hand.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    ¡°How much do you know about Mother?¡± Sidra asked.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Very little.¡± I said. ¡°What little I do know about our mother scares me, if I¡¯m being honest. She sounds like a terrifying person.¡±

    Sidra nodded in acquiescence.

    ¡°She can be.¡± she admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve known her the longest, and sometimes I find myself terrified of her. However, when it comes to family, she means well.¡± She smirked. ¡°Mother isn¡¯t always the best at being, well, a mother, but she does mean well.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if that made me feel better or not. I recalled some of the stories my sisters shared with me during the feast and shivered.

    ¡°To get back on topic,¡± Sidra said. ¡°I asked because I wanted to know how much you knew about Mother¡¯s origins.¡±

    ¡°Her origins?¡±

    Sidra nodded.

    ¡°Mother began her existence as a heart demon.¡±

    I stared at her with wide eyes. According to what Astra and Cultivator Raphael taught me, a heart demon was born from the darkness inside a cultivator¡¯s mind and soul. They interfered with one¡¯s cultivation, and if one grew powerful enough, it could even destroy the cultivator it came from. There were even stories of heart demons consuming and possessing the cultivators they came from, effectively taking their place.

    Powerful negative emotions spawned heart demons. Anger, sorrow, greed, and so on. Sometimes traumatic events, such as the death of a loved one, gave rise to a heart demon. The stronger the emotion, the higher the chance of forming a heart demon. This was why a cultivator¡¯s mental state was important. As long as they kept their mind balanced, this lowered the risk of forming a heart demon.

    ¡°How is that even possible?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought heart demons were like spirits, except they haunted the cultivator that spawned them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let Mother explain the details, once you meet her.¡± Sidra said. ¡°It¡¯s her story, so she deserves to tell it to you herself. That isn¡¯t important right now. What is important is the kind of heart demon Mother was. She was a heart demon born of hunger and desire.¡± She gestured to the both of us. ¡°As her children, we inherited that hunger and desire.¡±

    My jaw dropped.

    ¡°Is that why I have such a large appetite?¡± I asked. I thought back to the feast. ¡°Why we all have such big appetites?¡±

    Sidra nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± she said. ¡°However, this isn¡¯t limited to hunger for food. As I said, Mother was a heart demon of hunger and desire. How this manifests differs for each of us. Take Estelle, for example. Out of all of us, she is the biggest martial idiot. While she had other hungers and desires, she likes fighting the most. A long time ago, an enemy of our family tried to take advantage of this in order to use Estelle to get to Mother. He failed in the end, and Mother destroyed his soul, but ever since then we have been wary of others trying to take advantage of our demonic nature.¡±

    Sidra gestured to me.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be an enemy either. A supposed friend might use your demonic nature to influence you. This is why you must be careful about who you befriend. There are plenty of people out there who will try to use you for their own benefit.¡± She sipped her tea. ¡°This doesn¡¯t have to be a bad thing, as long as it is a mutually beneficial arrangement, but don¡¯t be someone who gives without taking in return. I refuse to have a pushover for a brother.¡±

    I frowned at that.

    ¡°And you think my friends might try to use me like that?¡± I asked.

    Sidra shook her head.

    ¡°No.¡± she said. ¡°However, I believe their backers will use them in order to influence our family through you.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Whether or not your friends know they¡¯re being used like that is a different question altogether. Regardless, you need to be careful.¡±

    A part of me felt hurt that my friends might have befriended me with ulterior motives in mind. Yes, in the beginning, I hadn¡¯t minded so much. Sometimes relationships were transactional in nature. However, after a certain point, I grew fond of them. I¡­wanted more than a transactional relationship with them.

    ¡°You think my demonic nature will influence my relationship with my friends?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t feel anything strange or particular when I interacted with them.¡± I paused. ¡°Well, nothing a young man in my position wouldn¡¯t feel.¡±

    Sidra snorted and shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re still mostly human, Little Demon.¡± she said. ¡°That will change when you reach the physical refinement equivalent of peak Qi Condensation and unlock the Demon Form innate ability. That ability simultaneously draws its power from your demonic nature, and strengthens it. Your hungers and desires will become that much stronger.¡±

    ¡°What sorts of hungers and desires?¡± I asked. ¡°You mentioned that how they manifest differs for each of us. What will be mine?¡±

    Sidra shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to tell,¡± she said. ¡°Though, if I had to guess, I would say that food will be one of them. From what I heard, you are a bit of a glutton.¡±

    I flushed at that.

    ¡°Is there anything we can do about this?¡± I asked. ¡°Or are we slaves to these hungers and desires?¡±

    Sidra scoffed.

    ¡°Of course there is something we can do,¡± she said, flicking my forehead. However, she held back her strength, so it didn¡¯t hurt that much. ¡°You must learn to discipline and control yourself. There is a reason why Astra provided you the manual for the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique. As the children of a heart demon, it is even more imperative for us to maintain a stable mental state, lest our demonic natures control us rather than the other way around.¡±

    ¡°I thought she did that to help me become a divine demon,¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes, that too. It¡¯s possible to have more than one reason for a single action.¡±

    I fell silent at that. My appreciation and gratitude for Astra deepened. She had done so much for me. One day, when I grew powerful enough, I would give to her as she gave to me. Not to repay a debt or because I owed her, but because she was my sister and I loved her.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Sidra said, standing up. ¡°I have to go now. As the vice hall master, I have plenty of responsibilities and I can¡¯t put off my duties any longer.¡± She smiled at me. ¡°Though, I don¡¯t regret the time we spent together, Little Demon. I¡¯m glad I was the one who found you after you just woke up.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see our sisters¡¯ faces when they find out.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    I stared at Sidra. From her perpetual cold and haughty expression, I assumed that my eldest sister was a serious person. It surprised me that she had a childish side to her as well.

    ¡°Here,¡± Sidra said, pulling a bag out of her storage ring and handing it to me. ¡°This storage bag contains your reward for going through the Crucible of Flames. It also contains your sect crest, the complete manuals for the techniques you¡¯ve learned so far, and a surprise gift from me.¡±

    I grabbed the storage bag. While I was glad about the sect crest and the rewards I earned by going through the Crucible of Flames, it was the complete manuals that interested me the most. Ever since I learned that I had only read the abridged versions, I¡¯ve always wanted to get my hands on the complete ones. Having that wish of mine fulfilled made me happy.

    ¡°Be sure to study those manuals diligently, Little Demon.¡± Sidra said in a stern voice. ¡°I will be back in a week to check up on you. If I can¡¯t come myself, I¡¯ll send either Estelle or Astra in my place.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big Sis Sidra,¡± I said. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Sidra smiled at that and tousled my hair.

    ¡°Good.¡± She started to leave, but stopped. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll send the twins your way later today. The young master of Flame Fiend Hall needs to have at least a few personal servants. It wouldn¡¯t look good otherwise.¡±

    I stared at her. Young master. While I knew that applied to me now, it hadn¡¯t seemed real until this moment. I wasn¡¯t sure how to react to that.

    ¡°Who are the twins?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Their family serves ours,¡± Sidra said. ¡°Think of them as your retainers.¡±

    I nodded. Having personal servants would be a new experience for me, since I always had to do everything myself back on Mt. Wind Dance. I felt a bit nervous. Everyone in Clan Wind Dance, including the servants, looked down on me. What if these twins were the same? No. That wouldn¡¯t happen. I will make sure of it. If these twins caused any trouble, then I would ask Sidra to replace them.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sis Sidra.¡± I said.

    ¡°Think nothing of it, Little Demon. That is what family is for.¡±

    With that, Sidra left.

    <hr>

    After my eldest sister left, I opened the storage bag and studied its contents, starting with the sect crest. Storage bags were spatial magic treasures, like storage rings, except they were cheaper and couldn¡¯t hold as much.

    The sect crest looked like the one Astra showed me, back when she first took me away from Mt. Wind Dance. It was a jade medallion, with the symbol of the Dawn and Dusk Sect Carved into it. It served as a badge and a form or identification, proving I belonged to the Dawn and Dusk Sect. I bound the crest to me, the same way I would any other magic treasure, before setting it aside.

    Next, I studied the rewards I earned from going through the Crucible of Flames. This included one hundred low-grade spirit stones and the equivalent number in sect contribution; with the latter recorded on a jade slip. Considering the life I lived before Astra rescued me, this seemed like an unimaginable amount of wealth to someone like me.

    The rewards also included two jade bottles filled with pills. One contained Qi Condensation Pills, which would help with my qi refinement. The other contained¡­I wasn¡¯t sure what it contained. When I opened the bottle, a noxious smell filled the air. Poison? That didn¡¯t make any sense. Why would my sister give me poison? I would have to ask her about it when I saw her again.

    The surprise gift from Sidra turned out to be a flying magic treasure in the shape of a carpet. Most flying treasures were either swords or boats, but I had heard that the natives who lived in the deserts south east of Mt. Wind Dance used carpets instead. I unfurled the carpet and let out a sound of amazement. It was a beautiful piece of art, decorated with intricate geometric patterns. It was too bad that I wasn¡¯t in the Foundation Establishment realm, otherwise I would have flown around on it right away.

    I placed the flying carpet in my storage ring, before turning my attention to the manuals Sidra left behind. With a gleeful smile on my face, I started reading them. The complete manuals were similar to the abridged ones, except they contained more detailed knowledge on the techniques described within them. They answered many of the questions that plagued me about the techniques and clarified several things that I hadn¡¯t understood. I felt my cultivation go up just by reading them, though not by much.

    The most important part, however, was how the manuals described the innate abilities I would gain by practicing these techniques. I already knew about the Demon Form innate ability, thanks to my sisters. As Sidra told me, it drew upon my demonic nature and strengthened said nature. While the effects varied, depending on the practitioner, the core of the ability was the same for everyone. Practitioners who used this ability gained the physique of a demon. A cultivator with fire demon ancestry would turn into a fire demon, one with poison demon ancestry would become a poison demon, and so on.

    To my surprise, the Song of Dawn and Dusk also had an innate ability. Rather, it had two innate abilities: the Light of Dawn and the Cloak of Dusk. The former strengthened a practitioner''s spirit sense, allowing them to better pierce through concealments and illusions. The former allowed a practitioner to hide their cultivation, and their whole presence at the highest levels.

    For practitioners of the Soul of Divine Fire technique, the innate ability they gained when they reached peak Qi Condensation was called Armor of the Celestial Warrior. As the name suggested, using this ability covered the practitioner''s body in an armor made from divine qi. It worked well with defensive mystic arts and defensive magic treasures, adding another layer of protection to keep the practitioner safe.

    According to the manual, Armor of the Celestial Warrior synergized well with divine defensive mystic arts, creating an effect that was stronger than the sum of its parts. It was quite powerful, as expected of a technique that belonged to Celestial Warrior Hall.

    Hmm, now that I thought about it, the mystic arts and techniques of Celestial Warrior Hall seemed more defensive in nature than the ones that belonged to Flame Fiend Hall. At least, that was how it seemed to me, looking back on the mystic arts and techniques that Cultivator Raphael taught me. Armor of the Celestial Warrior, Heavenly Shield, Heavenly Seal.

    I took a moment to think about how Armor of the Celestial Warrior would look in conjunction with Demon Form. I imagined myself with pitch black skin and golden eyes while clad in armor made from golden fire. It was a compelling image, I had to admit. I would look like a true divine demon.

    Of course, in order to make that fantasy become a reality, I needed to reach peak Qi Condensation in both my qi refinement and my physical refinement. For the latter, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, it would take me years to reach peak Qi Condensation with my aptitude. And that was if I cultivated everyday. Unfortunately, I had no access to Divine Fire qi, or even regular Fire qi here at Flame Fiend Hall. The qi here was all demonic. I would need to discuss this with Sidra when I saw her next, otherwise my progress would be severely hampered.

    In the middle of reading through the manuals, a chill ran down my spine. It felt like someone was watching me. I looked around, but saw and heard no one, even with my spirit sense. Despite this, I couldn¡¯t shake the sensation that there was someone watching me. I stood up and took a stance. If my watcher was hostile and attacked me, they wouldn¡¯t find me unprepared.

    As the minutes passed and nothing happened, I started to feel silly. Maybe what I felt had been a trick of the mind. That wouldn¡¯t surprise me, given everything that had happened. I was prone to bouts of (unnecessary) paranoia. I breathed out and relaxed.

    However, the moment I did, I heard a scratching sound come from above me. I looked up to find a woman clinging to the ceiling. The moment I caught sight of her, the woman flung herself at me. I attacked her, but my blows couldn¡¯t connect. The woman¡¯s movements were too smooth and fluid. It was as if her body was made of water instead of flesh.

    After dodging several of my attacks, the woman struck back. I even recognized the fighting style she used: Disrupting Fingers. She hit several of my acupoints with her fingers, which were empowered by her qi. Within seconds, I found myself unable to move, no matter how hard I struggled.

    Back when Astra demonstrated the Disrupting Fingers fighting style, and used it to immobilize me, I felt annoyed and humbled at the time. Right now, I felt terrified. There was a difference between learning from one¡¯s sister, and being attacked by an intruder far more powerful than myself.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk,¡± the woman said. ¡°That was careless of you, young master. If you were going to immerse yourself in reading, you should have activated the arrays protecting your estate. What if I had been a real intruder? You would have been dead before you even knew it.¡±

    Did she just call me young master? With an effort of will, I reigned my panic in and studied the woman before me. She was tall and thin, with ivory skin, long black hair, and androgynous features. She wore a black robe embroidered with snake imagery. Countless iridescent scales covered her skin. Her eyes were bluish-green, with vertical slits for pupils.

    To my chagrin, the woman was a late Foundation Establishment cultivator. Even if she hadn¡¯t caught me by surprise, I would have been no match for her.

    ¡°Look at you,¡± the woman said, smirking. ¡°As helpless as a babe in the woods. I could do whatever I want to you, and there would be nothing you could do to stop me.¡±

    She caressed my chest as she spoke and licked her lips.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I demanded, surprised that I could talk. It seemed that this woman hadn¡¯t taken away my ability to speak.

    The woman opened her mouth to answer, but someone else spoke up before she could

    ¡°Ellen!¡± a man said, sounding furious. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±

    I felt a rush of air as someone rushed over and put the woman in a hold. She just smiled and put up no resistance. I studied the newcomer. He looked almost identical to the woman, down to the androgynous features, though he looked more masculine than the woman. His eyes were also amber in color rather than blue. Like the woman, he was in late Foundation Establishment.

    ¡°I was just teaching the young master the importance of vigilance.¡± the woman said, sounding nonchalant despite her current position. ¡°Even in the heart of Flame Fiend Hall, he should exercise caution.¡±

    ¡°It is not our place to teach the young master in this manner.¡± the man said in a dangerous voice. ¡°Even if it was, you overstepped your bounds. Release him.¡±

    The woman sighed, before slithering out of the man¡¯s hold, her movements as fluid as water. It was as if she hadn¡¯t been grappled in the first place. She hit my acupoints again and I found myself able to move again. I stepped back, putting as much distance between myself and the woman as possible, until my back hit a wall. The man placed a hand on the back of the woman''s neck and forced her to bow from the waist. He bowed as well.

    ¡°You have my deepest apologies, Young Master.¡± he said. ¡°My sister means well, despite her questionable methods. Feel free to punish her in any way you deem fit, though I hope you find it in your heart to show mercy.¡±

    I stared at the two of them as understanding dawned within me.

    ¡°You¡¯re the twins that Big Sis Sidra told me about?¡± I asked, incredulous.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man said. ¡°My name is Elliot, and this is my sister Ellen. From this day forward, we are yours to do with as you wish. Our lives belong to you.¡±

    I stared at their bowed forms with wide eyes. These were my personal servants?

 Chapter 36: Snake Twins

    I stared down at the still bowing twins, unsure what to make of them. I was still rattled from the woman¡¯s attack on me earlier. Though, she did have a point. I was careless. If she meant to kill me, I would have been dead already. Still, that didn¡¯t mean I enjoyed being toyed with. Just remembering her actions after immobilizing me sent shivers down my spine.

    ¡°Must it be you two?¡± I asked. ¡°Your sister crossed the line earlier. I don¡¯t know if I can trust her; or you for that matter.¡±

    Elliot¡¯s jaw clenched when he heard this.

    ¡°I understand, Young Master.¡± he said. ¡°If you wish, I can speak with Young Mistress Sidra and have someone else take our place as your personal servants.¡±

    ¡°Is that really necessary, young master?¡± Ellen asked, glancing up at me from her current position. ¡°I was just trying to help educate you. After all, experience is the best teacher. I attacked you, yes, but I did so with the best of intentions.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her and rubbed my chest.

    ¡°And after?¡± I demanded. ¡°I doubt you had the best of intentions then.¡±

    Ellen took a moment before responding.

    ¡°Well, no,¡± she admitted. ¡°That was for my own gratification.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I am a young spirit beast in the prime of her life and you¡¯re quite the handsome fellow. Any woman in my position would have done the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Ellen.¡± Elliot said, a warning in his tone.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s true.¡±

    I slashed through the air, interrupting their conversation before it could devolve into bickering.

    ¡°You two are spirit beasts?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought you were beastkin.¡±

    It was clear from their appearances that they were pure human.

    ¡°Before we answer that, young master,¡± Ellen said. ¡°May we stand up straight? I find it difficult to converse with you from this position.¡±

    ¡°Ellen! Enough with your insolence.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been inconsiderate of you two. You may rise.¡±

    The snake twins stood up straight. Now that I took a good look at them, they were both inhuman beauties, including Elliot. I suppose this was because of their natures as spirit beasts.

    ¡°Follow me to the dining room.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some spirit tea for us.¡±

    The twins looked panicked at this.

    ¡°Oh no,¡± Ellen said. ¡°We couldn¡¯t let you do that. Let me prepare the tea. It is part of my duties as one of your personal servants, however long that might last.¡±

    I eyed her with suspicion. What if she did something to the tea?

    ¡°I swear, I won¡¯t do anything strange or untoward with the tea.¡± Ellen said, as if reading my mind.

    I took a moment, before responding.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you this time.¡±

    Elliot and I headed towards the dining room while Ellen made her way towards the kitchen.

    ¡°While we wait, shall I activate the defensive arrays around your estate?¡± Elliot asked. ¡°They¡¯ll also ensure that no one can spy on our conversation.¡±

    Oh. I hadn¡¯t considered that. Unless we took the right precautions, those with strong enough spirit sense could eavesdrop on our conversation from miles away. Hmm, maybe Ellen had a point. I was too lax when it came to my security and safety.

    ¡°Good ahead and do that.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with arrays at all, so I wouldn¡¯t even know where to begin.¡±

    Once again, I made a mental note to rectify my ignorance. The less I had to rely on others for everything, the better. If nothing else, if I ever found myself in a situation where I needed knowledge of arrays or alchemy, I didn¡¯t want to fail just because I didn¡¯t take the time necessary to learn.

    Elliot nodded and headed off. I sat at the table while I waited for the snake twins to return. Ellen arrived first, carrying a tray with a pot of tea and some snacks on it. My stomach rumbled. It seemed that whatever kept my hunger at bay had ended. I felt a change in the air as a series of arrays sprang to life around my estate. Moments later, Elliot returned to the dining room.

    I reached for the tea and snacks, but then I noticed that the twins remained standing.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked. ¡°Sit down. Join me.¡±

    They shook their heads.

    ¡°As your servants, it would be inappropriate for us to sit at the same table as you, Young Master.¡± Elliot said.

    I let out an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°I came here so we could continue our conversation.¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡±

    The twins shook their heads once again.

    ¡°We can wait until you finish, Young Master.¡± Ellen said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to being treated like a young master, I¡¯m fine if you act informal with me.¡± I said. ¡°Consider that a standing order.¡±

    Elliot¡¯s expression grew strained.

    ¡°Young Master-¡­¡± he started to say, but Ellen touched his arm and interrupted him.

    ¡°My brother is worried about how it would look if a pair of servants treated their master as an equal.¡± she said. ¡°There are certain lines we cannot, and should not, cross. So when we¡¯re in public, we must treat you formally. However, we can be informal with you when we¡¯re in private, if that is what you wish.¡±

    After she finished speaking, Ellen gave her brother a meaningful look. Elliot held her gaze for a moment, before he sighed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°Very well.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± I said. ¡°Now sit down and eat.¡±

    The twins sat down and joined me. I reached towards the tea and snacks again, but paused. Right. I almost forgot about my habit of moaning when I ate delicious food. Well, if these two were going to be my personal servants, I might as well get used to eating around them. Even if they weren¡¯t, which was still a possibility, I needed to get over my embarrassment. There wasn¡¯t anything I could do about my habit, so I might as well embrace it.

    When I ate one of the snacks, I closed my eyes and let out a loud moan. It was one of the best things I had ever eaten in my entire life. Even the food I ate during the feast a few weeks ago couldn¡¯t compare. How could anything taste this good, let alone a mere snack? Was Ellen a spirit chef? That was the only explanation I could think of.

    I opened my eyes to find the snake twins staring at me. Elliot wore an incredulous expression, while Ellen¡¯s eyes gleamed with joy.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see that you enjoy my cooking, Young Master.¡± she said with mirth in her voice. ¡°Though, I don¡¯t think anyone has ever enjoyed it to this degree before.¡±

    I coughed to cover up my embarrassment.

    ¡°Eating delicious food provokes certain¡­reactions from me.¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s involuntary. I can¡¯t help myself.¡±

    Ellen grinned at me.

    ¡°Well then.¡± she said in a suggestive tone. ¡°I¡¯ll need to continue my studies in spirit cooking so I can provoke even more reactions from you, young master.¡±

    Elliot let out a resigned sigh.

    ¡°Sister,¡± he said. ¡°Please watch your words. We don¡¯t want the young master to misunderstand your intentions.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there are no misunderstandings here. I meant what I said.¡±

    Elliot shot her a glare.

    ¡°What?¡± Ellen said. ¡°We belong to Young Master Darian. We are his, however he wants us.¡± She nodded to her brother. ¡°You should prepare yourself, just in case his tastes run towards men.¡±

    Elliot paused and looked thoughtful.

    ¡°Hmm, you make a compelling point.¡±

    I stared at the two of them, baffled.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°What do you mean, you belong to me?¡± I asked.

    Ellen raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°I mean exactly that, Young Master.¡± she said. ¡°We are yours, in all meanings of the word.¡±

    ¡°Though, perhaps I should provide you with some context, Young Master.¡± Elliot said. ¡°So that you have a better understanding of the situation.¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡± I said.

    The idea of owning someone didn¡¯t sit right with me. That wasn¡¯t servitude, that was slavery.

    ¡°My sister and I come from a family of Divine Vitality Serpents.¡± Elliot began.

    I sucked in a breath at that. Divine Vitality Serpents were a rare kind of spirit beast. While they were just Rank One, they were highly sought after for one reason: their body parts were key components in certain life-extending pills.

    The pursuit of immortality was a difficult and arduous journey. Most cultivators died of old age without ever coming close to succeeding. Those nearing the end of their time often sought any and all means to extend their lifespans. Pills were one such solution to this problem. Sometimes, a few more years were the difference between dying of old age and reaching the next large realm.

    As a result, Divine Vitality Serpents had been hunted to near extinction by cultivators who were desperate to live just a bit longer. This made their body parts, and the pills made from said body parts, rare and expensive. I didn¡¯t know how expensive, but they were worth at least several hundred, if not several thousand, spirits stones.

    ¡°Unlike most other spirit beasts,¡± Elliot continued. ¡°Everyone in our family has the ability to take on human form from birth. This allowed us to hide our true nature from those hunting us, at least to a certain degree. Most mistook us for beastkin.¡±

    I nodded. That made sense. It was common for spirit beasts to achieve or be born with human level intelligence. However, it was less common for spirits beasts to be able to take on human form. There were several ways they could achieve this, such as reaching a certain level of cultivation, eating certain pills and natural treasures, or using certain techniques. Being able to take on a human form from birth was rare.

    ¡°However, a group of cultivators found out about us and tried to capture us.¡± Ellen said, picking up the story thread. ¡°We fled, but they pursued us. No matter how far we ran, they were always on our tail. They picked us off one by one, until only a few of us remained.¡± She paused. ¡°When we had lost all hope, she came to our rescue.¡±

    ¡°Your mother, Nova.¡± Elliot said. ¡°She saved us and took us in under her protection. In exchange, we swore ourselves to Nova and her descendants. Ever since then, our family has served yours.¡±

    My eyes widened when I heard this. Everything I had learned about my mother up to this point painted a rather interesting picture of her. She seemed to be a terrifying demon, full of rage and destruction. Finding out that she saved a family of spirit beasts who were being hunted down placed her in a new light in my eyes. Even if she did so for selfish reasons or for her own gain, she still helped them out. That counted for something.

    ¡°I see,¡± I said. ¡°Still, regardless of what my mother did for your family, you do not belong to me. You belong to yourselves. I don¡¯t own you. Not now, not ever.¡±

    The twins stared at me in disbelief, before Ellen covered her mouth and chuckled.

    ¡°I see what Young Mistress Sidra meant when she called you kind.¡± she said. ¡°You are correct, young master. You don¡¯t own us. We are people, not objects. However, we still belong to you. We are your people, now and forever more.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°While some may see this in a negative light, that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth.¡±

    ¡°Our family owes your mother a debt that we could never repay,¡± Elliot said. ¡°To serve one of her children is an honor.¡±

    I snorted at that.

    ¡°Some honor.¡± I said. ¡°You two are late Foundation Establishment cultivators. I¡¯m much weaker than you are. If I weren¡¯t my mother¡¯s son, there is no way I would have cultivators of your caliber as my personal servants.¡±

    ¡°But you are your mother¡¯s son.¡± Ellen pointed out. ¡°Call it luck or fate, it doesn¡¯t matter. You are Nova¡¯s son, and we are sworn to serve you however you see fit.¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°Even so, I still feel uncomfortable with this whole situation.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not used to¡­¡± I gestured to the estate. ¡°¡­All this.¡±

    Elliot nodded.

    ¡°We are aware of your situation.¡± he said. ¡°Young Mistress Sidra informed us. In fact, that was part of the reason why she picked us to be your servants. We are the closest in age to you and we are the weakest among our family. Everyone else is much more powerful. Young Mistress Sidra thought you would be more comfortable with us, since we¡¯re closer to your level.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t realized that Sidra had put that much thought into the matter. I had assumed she picked these two at random. It turned out that my eldest sister was much more thoughtful than I gave her credit for.

    ¡°If you are still having difficulty accepting us as your personal servants, Young Master,¡± Ellen said. ¡°Consider it from this perspective. If you reject us, we will have to go back to our family as dishonorable failures. Everyone will assume that you didn¡¯t want us because we were lacking in some way. We would have to live with that stigma for years, maybe even decades. You wouldn¡¯t want to do that to us, would you?¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to manipulate me by tugging on my heartstrings.¡± I said. It wasn¡¯t a question.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ellen stated. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m wrong. If you send us away, our family will place the blame on us.¡±

    ¡°While I don¡¯t agree with her methods,¡± Elliot said, giving his sister a sideways glance. ¡°Ellen speaks the truth.¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°Be that as it may,¡± I said. ¡°I still feel uncomfortable about it. It feels as if I am taking advantage of you.¡±

    Elliot tilted his head.

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t like your sisters.¡± he said. ¡°They accepted our family¡¯s service without hesitation. In fact, that is how most cultivators would react.¡±

    Ellen placed an elbow on the table and rested her chin on her hand.

    ¡°I find it endearing.¡± she said. ¡°You really are adorable, Young Master.¡± She smiled at me. ¡°However, let me clarify a few things. You aren¡¯t taking advantage of us. We want this. As my brother said earlier, serving one of Nova¡¯s children is an honor.¡± She nodded at me. ¡°The nature of that service depends on you. If you want, we can be nothing more than your bodyguards and housekeepers.¡± She paused. ¡°Though given your family¡¯s tendency towards violence, perhaps I should add sparring partners to that list.¡±

    Huh. I hadn¡¯t thought of it like that. When she put it that way, having these two as my personal servants didn¡¯t sound bad at all. Now I felt silly for making such a big fuss over nothing. Why did I do that again?

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ellen continued. ¡°If you wish for one or both of us to warm your bed at night, we won¡¯t object. In fact, I¡¯m hoping you do.¡±

    Oh right. That was why.

    ¡°Ellen.¡± Elliot said, sounding resigned.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m letting Young Master know that the option is there. If he doesn¡¯t take it, that¡¯s his choice. However, he should at least know about it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but no,¡± I said. ¡°That will never happen.¡±

    Ellen gave me a knowing smile.

    ¡°We shall see.¡± she said.

    ¡°Does this mean that you accept us as your personal servants, Young Master?¡± Elliot asked.

    I sighed, before nodding.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. I gestured to Ellen. ¡°She succeeded in evoking my sympathy.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Besides, the world of cultivation is dangerous. I would be a fool not to use every advantage available to me.¡±

    Elliot smiled and Ellen let out a cheer.

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Young Master,¡± she said. ¡°You won¡¯t regret this.¡±

    ¡°Make sure that I don¡¯t.¡± I said, giving her a hard look. ¡°Try anything licentious with me again, and I¡¯ll send you away and keep your brother. Understood?¡±

    Elliot looked smug, while Ellen pouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re no fun, Young Master.¡± she said.

    I scoffed.

    ¡°I¡¯m plenty of fun.¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re the abnormal one.¡±

    Though, I wasn¡¯t sure how true that statement was. For most of my life, I spent much of my time training and practicing martial arts. After Astra rescued me from Mt. Wind Dance, I focused on cultivating. The only hobby I had was drinking, unless sparring counted. Actually, knowing my family, it did. So, my hobbies included drinking and fighting. I guess I was my mother¡¯s son.

    I looked out the window to gauge the time, not that it did me much good. The black clouds that blotted out the sun continued raging in the skies above, silent in their fury.

    ¡°Do you know what time it is?¡± I asked. ¡°Without the sun, I have no way of knowing.¡±

    ¡°It is late afternoon, Young Master,¡± Elliot said, pulling out a disc. ¡°This magic treasure allows one to tell the time, even when the sun isn¡¯t visible.¡±

    I studied the magic treasure. One half depicted a glowing yellow dot of light against a light blue background, which I assumed represented the sun. From its current position, it was late afternoon, as Elliot said.

    ¡°It¡¯s too late to go anywhere.¡± I muttered to myself, before looking at the twins. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, do you want to spar?¡±

    The twins glanced at each other, amused expressions on both of their faces, before looking back at me.

    ¡°Of course, Young Master.¡± Elliot said.

    ¡°Your wish is our command.¡± Ellen said, her tone suggestive.

    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go.¡± I said, ignoring Ellen.

    <hr>

    Sparring with the snake twins turned out to be an interesting experience. Both of them practiced fighting styles that were part of a school of fighting styles called the Elemental Serpent fighting styles. Each style drew inspiration from one of the five elements.

    Ellen practiced the Flowing Serpent fighting style, which focused on using deflecting and redirecting an opponent''s blows rather than blocking or parrying them directly, while slowly whittling away at their strength. Elliot practiced the Grasping Serpent fighting style, which focused on grappling and immobilizing one¡¯s opponents, before crushing them.

    What I found interesting was how both of these fighting styles seemed to counter the Frenzied Fiend fighting style, which focused on overwhelming and brutal aggression. When I sparred with the twins, I found it difficult to land a blow on Ellen, no matter how hard I tried. Even using mystic arts didn¡¯t work because she just conjured Water to put out my Fire. The match took some time to finish, but Ellen won in the end.

    As for Elliot, I found it easier to deal with him. He kept putting me in holds that made it difficult to utilize my strength. I managed to singe him a bit with my fire, but he conjured Earth to smother my Fire.

    Even if the snake twins weren¡¯t an entire large realm above me, I would have found it difficult to deal with them.

    ¡°Our family has had difficulties with the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall, since we¡¯re servants rather than true disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect,¡± Elliot explained when I asked him about it. ¡°Mistress Nova helped us develop these two fighting styles to deal with them. However, my sister and I are the only practitioners of these styles.¡±

    ¡°And my eldest sister sent you to me as my personal servants.¡± I said.

    Elliot gave me a wide smile, so much so that his eyes looked like crescent moons.

    ¡°Indeed, Young Master.¡±

    The message behind that was simple, my eldest sister anticipated that I might face trouble from the other disciples of Flame Fiend Hall. Why? Actually, I think I knew the answer to that. Flame Fiend Hall was full of martial idiots, myself included. It wasn¡¯t like they needed an excuse to pick a fight with me. Not only that, but I imagined there were those who would target me because of my family.

    My mother and my sisters occupied high positions within Flame Fiend Hall. That was bound to stir up envy and jealousy. However, my mother and my sisters weren¡¯t easy targets. On the other hand, I was. While my sisters could protect me, they had their own lives to live. I couldn¡¯t rely on them forever. By assigning powerful personal servants to protect me, my eldest sister minimized the chances of something going wrong.

    ¡°Right then.¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡±

    Rather than grow upset that my personal servants practiced fighting styles that countered mine, I decided to use this as a learning opportunity. In the future, I would face opponents who would put me at a disadvantage. Sparring with the snake twins would give my experience dealing with such troublesome opponents.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Elliot said, taking a stance. ¡°As you wish, Young Master.¡±

 Chapter 37: Central Square

    The next several days followed the same pattern. In the mornings, I refined my body using the abundant Demonic Fire qi that permeated Flame Fiend Hall. Afterwards, I studied the complete manuals for the cultivation techniques I practiced.

    A part of me felt regretful that I hadn¡¯t reached the top of Flame Fiend Peak during the Crucible of Flames, thus earning me the token that would allow me to learn any art or technique belonging to the Dawn and Dusk Sect, but that was neither here nor there.

    In the afternoons, I sparred with the snake twins and honed my skills. While their fighting styles countered the Frenzied Fiend style, that wasn¡¯t the only fighting style I knew. I also knew the Disrupting Fingers style and the Subduing Palm style. It turned out that the snake twins also knew these styles, so they gave me pointers on those as well.

    Sparring with the snake twins also helped me with the fighting style I was developing, the one that combined aspects of the Frenzied Fiend style with the Dancing Wind style. Rather than pure aggression, like the Frenzied Fiend style, this style focused on agility and precision as well. Using this style allowed me to better deal with the twins. I even managed to land a few blows on each before they defeated me.

    As for the name, I decided to call it the Dancing Fiend fighting style. It was a dance. An aggressive dance, but a dance nonetheless.

    That led me to think of Clarissa, who joined Divine Dancer Hall, which in turn led me to think about my other friends. I wondered how they were doing. Had they settled into their respective halls? I hoped so. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t go see them just yet since I wasn¡¯t in the Foundation Establishment realm; or so I thought. When I mentioned the matter to the snake twins, they told me that they could bring me to my friends.

    ¡°My sisters didn¡¯t forbid you from helping me with this?¡± I asked.

    Elliot shook his head while Ellen scoffed.

    ¡°We¡¯re your servants, young master, not theirs.¡± Ellen said. ¡°Your orders take precedence. Only Mistress Nova herself could gainsay you.¡±

    Hearing this lifted my spirits, and I made plans to go visit my friends and see how they were doing. However, I decided to visit Flame Fiend Hall¡¯s central square first. I spent the past several days cooped up in my estate. Before that, I was unconscious for three weeks after participating in the Crucible of Flames. I figured it was time for me to meet my fellow disciples.

    The day before Sidra or one of my other sisters was set to check up on me, I headed to the central square with the snake twins. Elliot pulled a flying boat out of his storage ring and flew us there. As we drew closer, I looked over the edge and observed the central square from above. It was filled with hundreds of disciples, all of them in the Foundation Establishment realm.

    Many were socializing with one another, including drinking and gambling. Others were trading in the small marketplace. A small number of disciples were sparring with each other. At least I assumed they were sparring, since actual fights were reserved for the arena. However, the brutality with which they fought each other led me to question that assumption.

    I noticed that most of the men dressed like myself, wearing nothing more than a vest and trousers, while the women dressed like Astra and Estelle, wearing nothing more than trousers with bandages around their chest to preserve their modesty. One could argue that the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall wore little clothing because of the heat. However, I saw a few that wore crimson and gold robes, which undermined that argument. Honestly, looking at them all just reinforced my belief that most body refiners were just exhibitionists who liked to show off their physiques.

    After observing the central square from above for a few minutes, I directed Elliot to land the boat near the small marketplace. The wares seemed interesting, and I had spirit stones to spare. I figured I might as well look around and buy something.

    Elliot landed the boat and the three of us disembarked, before he returned the boat to his storage ring. Our entrance attracted attention, and I noticed several of my fellow disciples observing me with curious expressions on their faces, though none of them approached us. I ignored them for now and wandered through the small marketplace.

    It wasn¡¯t much, just a collection of stalls that occupied a small corner of the central square. However, it had a decent selection of wares available. Pills, talismans, magic treasures, and so on. There were even a few manuals. As disciples haggled with the vendors, the sound of their voices filled the air. Some grew so heated in their haggling that I was afraid a fight would break out. However, nothing of the sort happened, to my relief. I ignored the people and focused on the wares.

    Everything was for cultivators in the Foundation Establishment realm, which put them above anything I currently had. This made sense. Most disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect became an inner disciple and joined a hall after they reached the Foundation Establishment realm. However, this also meant that most of it wasn¡¯t useful for a Qi Condensation cultivator like me.

    More than that, almost everything was well beyond my means. The one hundred spirit stones I earned from participating in the Crucible of Flame seemed like a lot at first. However, that was in comparison to my previously impoverished state. Everything in the small marketplace cost hundreds, if not thousands, of spirit stones. I felt disappointed. Perhaps I should return when I was at the Foundation Establishment realm and had more spirit stones.

    However, just as I turned to leave, a voice called out to me.

    ¡°Young Master Darian! Might I interest you in some of my wares?¡±

    I looked over to find that the voice belonged to a disciple with sickly green skin, a single horn, and blood red eyes. Despite his horrifying appearance, the disciple bore a cheerful disposition. He stood behind a stall, which displayed a variety of wares. It looked like he had a little bit of everything.

    ¡°You know who I am?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡± the disciple said. ¡°You¡¯re the only disciple in Flame Fiend Hall who is in the Qi Condensation realm. Besides, your appearance sets you apart.¡±

    I looked around. He had a point. Everyone else in Flame Fiend Hall looked like a demon. The snake twins and I stood out because we looked the most human.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± I said, wandering over to his stall. ¡°What do you have available? Anything useful for a Qi Condensation cultivator like me?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± the disciple said. ¡°Is there anything in particular that you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    I paused to think about it.

    ¡°Yes, actually.¡± I said. ¡°Do you have anything that could help me with learning about arrays and alchemy?¡±

    The disciple¡¯s expression lit up.

    ¡°In fact, I do.¡± He said. He pulled three manuals out of his storage ring and displayed them in front of me. ¡°Two of these are primers for arrays and alchemy. The third is a primer on learning about talismans. All three can be yours for a mere one hundred and fifty spirit stones.¡±

    I glanced over at the snake twins.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fair price, young master.¡± Elliot said.

    ¡°More than fair.¡± Ellen said, narrowing her eyes at the disciple. ¡°Manuals like these would be worth about seventy five spirit stones each. He¡¯s giving you a discount.¡±

    ¡°This is because I have no use for these manuals myself.¡± the disciple explained. ¡°Besides, it doesn¡¯t hurt to get into the good graces of the young master of Flame Fiend Hall. Compared to that, the loss of a few spirit stones is nothing.¡± He shrugged. ¡°That said, you have to buy all three to get them at that price.¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s how it was. At least he was honest about it, and it wasn¡¯t as if I would hold it against him. By showing me good will now, there was a chance that I would show him good will in return later on. While he would suffer a loss today, he might end up making up for that loss later on.

    ¡°The problem is that I don¡¯t have one hundred and fifty spirit stones.¡± I said with a frown. ¡°Do you accept contribution points as well as spirit stones?¡±

    The disciple nodded.

    ¡°I do.¡± he said. ¡°One contribution point is equivalent to one spirit stone.¡± He pulled out a jade slip. ¡°You can transfer the contribution points to this.¡±

    After some deliberation, I decided to spend an even amount of spirit stones and contribution points, seventy five each. That way I still had a bit of both.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± the disciple said after we finished with our transaction. ¡°A pleasure doing business with you, Young Master Darian. Oh, and welcome to Flame Fiend Hall.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­I just realized that I never learned your name.¡± I said, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Sorry about that.¡±

    The disciple chuckled.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± he said. ¡°You can call me Senior Brother Fenton, or just Fenton if you prefer.¡±

    While he was the stronger cultivator, I was the young master of Flame Fiend Hall. In terms of status, that put me above him. That meant I could be informal with him. However, I figured that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be respectful towards Fenton.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Fenton.¡±

    I started to turn away, but then something on his stall caught my eyes. It was a plain copper ring. There wasn¡¯t anything special about this ring. It didn¡¯t contain any qi, nor did it bear any inscriptions of any kind. Yet, it captivated my attention all the same.

    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked, pointing to the ring.

    Fenton followed my finger and frowned.

    ¡°What is that doing here?¡± he muttered. ¡°I thought I left that at home. I must have brought it by accident.¡±

    ¡°Is it for sale?¡± I asked.

    I wanted that ring. My intuition told me that I would gain something special if I acquired it.

    ¡°No.¡± Fenton said after some hesitation. ¡°Not because it¡¯s too valuable. In fact, quite the opposite. It¡¯s worthless, as far as I can tell.¡± He frowned. ¡°I thought it was special because I found it in a hidden realm during my last mission out into the world. However, after examining it, I¡¯ve realized that it¡¯s just a mundane ring. I even had an elder from the Myriad Treasures Pavilion take a look at it and she said the same thing.¡±

    ¡°In that case, would you sell it to me for one spirit stone?¡± I asked.

    Fenton raised an eyebrow at that.

    ¡°Are you sure? If you want, I can just give it to you. I have no use for the thing.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I would feel bad taking it from you for free.¡±

    Fenton studied me for several seconds, before he shrugged.

    ¡°Very well, it¡¯s yours for one spirit stone.¡±

    I handed him the spirit stone and took the ring. A quick look confirmed Fenton¡¯s words. There was nothing special about the ring. I filled it with my qi, and nothing happened. It was exactly what it looked like, a plain copper ring. However, a part of me knew that wasn¡¯t the case. There was something special about this ring. I just needed to figure out what it was. After placing the copper ring in my storage ring, since I didn¡¯t want to risk wearing it just yet, I continued on my way.

    After leaving the marketplace, I debated with myself on where to go next. The idea of socializing with my fellow disciples didn¡¯t appeal to me. Ironic, since that was exactly what I came out here to do. However, now that I was here, I found myself reluctant to go through with it.

    I liked drinking, but drinking with random strangers sounded like a terrible idea. I could gamble, but I didn¡¯t have much to spare and I didn¡¯t want to waste what little I had left. Besides, gambling didn¡¯t sound like fun. Perhaps I could spar with my fellow disciples. However, I was weaker than everyone here. I doubted sparring with me would appeal to any of my fellow disciples, unless they liked bullying the weak. Given what I knew about cultivators, that was possible.

    After eliminating those possibilities, I realized that maybe I was a boring person after all. Other than drinking and fighting, all I wanted to do with my time was train and cultivate. Everything else sounded like a waste of time. There was eating I supposed, though that wasn¡¯t a hobby. Or was it? Hmm.

    As I considered what to do next, I felt a sudden sense of danger. I looked around and noticed five disciples heading in my direction. It was clear that they had malicious intentions. I recognized one of them as the young man who threw the oversized fireball at me at the beginning of the Crucible of Flames. While they were spread out and approached me from separate directions, my intuition told me they were working together.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± Elliot muttered, just loud enough for me to hear.

    ¡°I noticed.¡± I said.

    My mind raced as I considered what to do. Fighting was a poor choice, since they outnumbered us. The snake twins were both in late Foundation Establishment, but I didn¡¯t know if that was enough to make up for the difference in numbers. However, fleeing wasn¡¯t an option either. They could just give chase. Not only that, but Flame Fiend Hall was filled with martial idiots. They might consider fleeing from a fight dishonorable. No matter how I saw it, the situation looked bad for us. I needed a third option.

    ¡°Well now,¡± a familiar voice said, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Young Master Darian. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re able to walk, considering the beating you received during the Crucible of Flames.¡±

    I looked over to find a trio of disciples walking towards me, two women and one man. The man and one of the women were in mid Foundation Establishment. They looked mostly human, with gray skin and a single horn each. The woman had red eyes while the man had poisonous green eyes. The man had short black hair while the woman had long black hair that reached down to her waist.

    The remaining woman, who I took to be the leader, was in peak Foundation Establishment. She was tall and muscled, rivaling Cultivator Willow in size. She had gray skin, medium length white hair, and amber eyes. A pair of horns protruded from her forehead, and a pair of tusks poked out from her bottom lip. She had¡­vast tracts of land. So much so, that the bandage wrapped around her chest barely covered them at all. She might as well have been naked from the waist up. However, the most notable thing about her were her arms. She had four of them, which I found both uncanny and intriguing.

    I noticed that as soon as the leader of the trio called out to me, the five disciples from before stopped in their tracks and glared at her. However, she paid them no mind and continued walking towards me with her two friends in tow. When the trio were just a few feet away, the snake twins placed themselves in front of me, blocking their path.

    ¡°That¡¯s far enough.¡± Elliot said, a warning in his tone.

    ¡°Aw, come on,¡± the leader of the trio said. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I just want to say hi to the young master.¡±

    She sounded sincere, and it looked like she wasn¡¯t working with the other disciples. Besides, her voice sounded familiar and I wanted to find out where I heard it. However, Sidra¡¯s warning rang out in my mind. Perhaps this woman and her friends had approached me with an ulterior motive in mind. What if I was wrong and they were working with the others after all? I would need to exercise caution.

    ¡°Elliot, Ellen,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    The snake twins looked at me with questioning looks on their faces. I nodded. They moved out of the way and I stepped forward. The leader of the trio looked me up and down, her amber eyes twinkling with amusement.

    ¡°Look at you,¡± she said. ¡°The last I saw of you, you were battered and covered in blood. You look good cleaned up.¡±

    ¡°Greetings.¡± I said. ¡°You already know my name, so I won¡¯t bother introducing myself. May I have yours?¡±

    The leader stared at me for a moment, before she burst out into laughter.

    ¡°What a polite youngster.¡± she said. ¡°My name is Zenia. These are my juniors, Kayden and Eliana.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± the man said.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Young Master.¡± the other woman said.

    Kayden? That name sounded familiar. Where had I heard¡­? It hit me. I remembered hearing these voices towards the end of the Crucible of Flames, just before I fell unconscious.

    ¡°I remember now.¡± I said, snapping my fingers. ¡°You¡¯re the ones I heard during the Crucible of Flames.¡± I gestured to Zenia. ¡°You even gave me advice.¡±

    Zenia let out another laugh.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± she said. ¡°The three of us were about to head back to my place to have a drink. Why don¡¯t you join us, to celebrate this reunion?¡±

    I then realized that Zenia had approached us in order to help us out of a potentially dangerous situation. Even so, could we trust her? I studied Zenia for several seconds, before glancing at Elliot and Ellen to see what they thought. They both nodded.

    ¡°Very well,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Zenia said. She walked over to me and clapped both of her right hands on my shoulders, before looking out towards the disciples in the central square, the ones who had approached with malicious intent. They glared at her before turning away and walking off.

    Elliot pulled the flying boat out of his storage ring and the six of us boarded it. It was a bit cramped, due to the boat¡¯s small size. Somehow I ended up pressed against Zenia. She felt warm. Her scent teased my nostrils. She smelled like fire and blood, though not in an unpleasant way. Ellen looked unhappy about this, but held her tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯m a core disciple as well,¡± Zenia said. ¡°So my estate isn¡¯t far from yours, Young Master Darian.¡±

    Elliot nodded, before heading in the direction where the estates of the core disciples were located.

    ¡°Thank you for inviting me, Senior Sister Zenia.¡± I said.

    ¡°Just call me Zenia,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formality between us.¡± She scratched her cheek. ¡°I do feel a bit guilty, since I¡¯m the one who broke your leg during the Crucible of Flames.¡±

    I thought back to the moment when a large rock hit my knee and snapped my leg in half.

    ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± I said. ¡°That was just part of the Crucible of Flames. Besides, you gave me some good advice towards the end.¡±

    Zenia chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you remember that, considering the state you were in,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± Eliana said. ¡°You looked more like a piece of tenderized meat than a person.¡±

    Kayden shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you lasted that long as a Qi Condensation cultivator.¡± he said. ¡°Even disciples in the Foundation Establishment realm don¡¯t push themselves like you did.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Everyone held back to avoid killing you, but still. Most give up well before that point.¡±

    For some reason, I felt the urge to tease him.

    ¡°You mean like when someone breaks their arm?¡±

    Kayden¡¯s expression fell.

    ¡°You remember that?¡± he asked.

    I grinned at him.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kayden slumped.

    ¡°I¡¯m never going to live that down, am I?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zenia and Eliana said at the same time.

    Kayden glared at Eliana.

    ¡°At least I made it further up Flame Fiend Peak than you!¡± he said.

    ¡°At least I didn¡¯t give up!¡±

    As the two of them started to bicker, I looked over at Zenia.

    ¡°Thank you for intervening back there, Zenia,¡± I said.

    She glanced over at me and smirked.

    ¡°Some idiots got it into their heads that they could make a name for themselves by beating up Hall Master Nova¡¯s son.¡± She snorted. ¡°As if there is any glory or honor in ganging up on someone weaker than yourself. When I found out about their plans, I figured I would get involved.¡±

    So that was what happened. I suspected something of the sort, though not to this degree. I questioned the intelligence of the disciples who thought it would be a good idea to gang up on me, given how overprotective my sisters were. A sparring match or a fight in the arena was one thing. Ganging up on me to give me a beating? I doubted any of those disciples would have lived through the night.

    ¡°Regardless,¡± I said. ¡°I appreciate your help back there.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Zenia said. ¡°I know the perfect way you can pay me back.¡± She raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°What? Did you think I helped you out of the goodness of my heart? I¡¯m a demon, not an altruist.¡±

    I chuckled.

    ¡°No, I figured you were after something.¡±

    ¡°Smart,¡± Zenia said. ¡°But we can discuss it in private later.¡±

    We remained silent for the rest of the journey.

 Chapter 38: Drinking Buddies

    Zenia¡¯s estate was located close to mine. It was also similar in size and layout, so I had no trouble navigating my way around. Not that I needed to, since Zenia led the way. She brought us to her sitting room, before summoning a pair of servants. Unlike mine, hers were outer disciples who were still in the Qi Condensation realm.

    Zenia plopped herself down in one of the chairs and leaned back. I looked away, since it made her¡­vast tracts of land stand out even more. The rest of us sat down as well, except for Elliot and Ellen, who remained standing.

    ¡°Bring out the wine.¡± Zenia commanded, speaking to the servants. ¡°A bottle for each of us. After that, make yourselves scarce. I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb us.¡±

    The servants bowed, before leaving to obey.

    ¡°Rank comes with privileges.¡± Zenia said. ¡°Though I¡¯m sure you already know that.¡±

    I nodded. One of the reasons I made it as far as I had was because of my family and the position they held within the Dawn and Dusk Sect. I believed I would have made it this far anyway with my own power, but it would have been much more difficult and it would have taken me much longer. In the world of cultivation, one needed to use every advantage available.

    ¡°So, what did you want from me?¡± I asked.

    Zenia held up her two right hands, her palms facing me.

    ¡°Later.¡± she said. ¡°We can discuss business in a bit. For now, let¡¯s talk about you.¡± She gestured towards me. ¡°Everyone in Flame Fiend Hall is curious about you, Young Master Darian. No one knew about your existence until after you passed the entrance exam. I thought I¡¯d take this opportunity to get ahead of everyone else.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure the elders and those with connections to your family knew about you,¡± Zenia said. ¡°However, to everyone else, you¡¯re a complete unknown.¡±

    I frowned at that.

    ¡°You¡¯re making me out to be more than I am,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m nothing special.¡±

    Eliana shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± she said. ¡°Each of Hall Master Nova¡¯s children is exceptional in their own way.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, but you¡¯re a divine demon.¡± Kayden said. ¡°That alone makes you special.¡±

    My frown deepened.

    ¡°Though, if you would rather we talked about something else, that¡¯s fine as well,¡± Zenia said.

    I nodded.

    ¡°I would appreciate that.¡± I said.

    Zenia shrugged as if it wasn''t a big deal, but Eliana and Kayden looked disappointed. I wasn¡¯t sure why. My story wasn¡¯t remarkable, all things considered. And I didn¡¯t want to consider myself as anyone special. If it went to my head, I feared that I would become an arrogant and self important jerk like Zayne, the one who bullied me the most when I still lived on Mt. Wind Dance. That was the last thing I wanted.

    Zenia¡¯s servants returned with bottles of wine for everyone, including the snake twins. After they delivered the bottles, they left.

    ¡°Come,¡± Zenia said to the snake twins. ¡°Join us. Wine tastes better with friends.¡±

    The snake twins shook their heads.

    ¡°We must remain clear headed while protecting the Young Master.¡± Elliot said.

    ¡°And we¡¯re not your friends.¡± Ellen said, narrowing her eyes at Zenia.

    Zenia gave her a puzzled look, before her eyes flickered to me. She grinned at Ellen.

    ¡°If that¡¯s your choice, I won¡¯t force you.¡± she said. ¡°That just means I¡¯ll have Young Master Darian all to myself.¡±

    I gave her a flat look.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say things that others can misconstrue,¡± I said.

    Zenia grinned at me.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± she said.

    I rolled my eyes before I opened the bottle of wine and took a pull from it. I might as well take advantage of Zenia¡¯s generosity while I had the opportunity. Good wine. It tasted delicious and burned as it went down my throat. It also contained faint amounts of qi.

    ¡°This is good stuff.¡± I said, wiping my mouth.

    Zenia and her juniors stared at me in surprise, before she started laughing.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you full of surprises, Young Master Darian?¡± she said. ¡°I never expected you to be a drinker.¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°I am my mother¡¯s son.¡± I said.

    Zenia smirked.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± she said, before taking a drink from her own bottle. ¡°Now then, about that favor you owe me.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her, before taking another drink from my bottle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Zenia said. ¡°I¡¯m just asking for a small favor. I don¡¯t want anything dangerous or difficult.¡±

    I gestured for her to continue, but otherwise didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°I want to join the Guardians of Dawn and Dusk,¡± Zenia said. ¡°And I¡¯d appreciate it if you put in a good word for me with your sister, Elder Estelle. I already have my own master¡¯s backing, but Elder Estelle is a Guardian herself. With her support, I¡¯m guaranteed to get in.¡±

    Estelle was an elder of the sect? I hadn¡¯t known that. Then again, Astra had the cultivation level to become an elder but lacked the necessary contributions. I guessed Estelle hadn¡¯t had this problem.

    ¡°Who are the Guardians of Dawn and Dusk?¡± I asked.

    Zenia and her juniors blinked at me in surprise.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Kayden asked.

    ¡°How can you not know?¡± Eliana asked. ¡°Your sister is one of them!¡±

    Zenia narrowed her eyes at me and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I just started cultivating last year.¡± I said. ¡°While I learned the basics about the Dawn and Dusk Sect, I spent most of my time preparing for the entrance exam.¡±

    Kayden and Eliana stared at me with wide eyes, while Zenia just raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°You reached mid Qi Condensation and the physical refinement equivalent of late Qi Condensation within the span of a single year?¡± Zenia asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said.

    She studied me for several seconds, before barking out a laugh.

    ¡°Ha!¡± she said. ¡°I knew I made the right choice in approaching you.¡±

    She took a drink from her bottle and I did the same.

    ¡°So, who are the Guardians of Dawn and Dusk?¡± I asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s protectors.¡± Zenia explained. ¡°Every disciple is expected to defend the sect when necessary, but the Guardians dedicate themselves to this task. However, they don¡¯t accept just anyone. They¡¯re the elite warriors of our sect, and they only accept the best of the best.¡±

    It was my turn to raise an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°In that case, what do you need my sister¡¯s help for?¡± I asked. ¡°Or are you not confident in your strength?¡±

    Zenia¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± she asked in a cold voice.

    I shrugged.

    ¡°If the Guardians of Dawn and Dusk only accept the best of the best, wouldn¡¯t using connections to join them go against that?¡± I asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that just mean you aren¡¯t strong enough?¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Zenia leaned forward and glared at me, a dangerous glint in her eyes. Despite this, I didn¡¯t think I was in danger. She didn¡¯t emanate any killing intent. More importantly, the snake twins hadn¡¯t reacted yet. If she meant to hurt or kill me, they would have intervened already.

    ¡°Big talk coming from a boy who used his connections to join the sect.¡± Zenia said.

    I snorted.

    ¡°I joined the sect using my own strength.¡± I said. ¡°I will admit that I received a lot of support from my family before taking the entrance exam, but I passed the exam on my own merits. If I wanted to, I could have joined the sect without going through all that trouble.¡±

    Zenia glared at me for several more seconds, before a grin stretched across her face.

    ¡°Young Master Darian,¡± she said. ¡°How would you like to be my drinking buddy?¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise. What?

    ¡°Senior Sister Zenia has this habit of testing people.¡± Kayden said in a resigned tone.

    ¡°Those who pass her test become part of her¡­clique, you might say.¡± Eliana said. ¡°Those who don¡¯t, well, don¡¯t.¡± She gestured to herself and Kayden. ¡°Except for you, Brother Kayden and I were the only ones who passed her test.¡±

    I gave Zenia a questioning look.

    ¡°If someone can¡¯t handle a little pressure, then they¡¯re not worth my time.¡± she said, shrugging. ¡°So, what do you say?¡±

    I mulled it over for a bit, before nodding.

    ¡°It¡¯s always nice to make friends.¡± I said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be your drinking buddy.¡± I took a drink from my bottle. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. Why do you need my sister¡¯s help?¡±

    Zenia sighed.

    ¡°A few years ago, a core disciple of Celestial Warrior Hall insulted me.¡± she said. ¡°So, I challenged him to a duel and won. However, in retaliation, his master used his influence to prevent me from joining the Guardians of Dawn and Dusk. I need the support of someone like Elder Estelle to overcome this particular obstacle.¡± She snorted. ¡°I¡¯m more than strong enough, and skilled enough, to join the Guardians. However, politics is another beast altogether.¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s how it was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± I said. ¡°While I am grateful for your help earlier, I need to do my due diligence. I can¡¯t ask my sister for a favor without looking into the matter first. After all, you and I just met today.¡±

    Zenia shrugged.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve waited this long, I can wait a little longer.¡± She grinned at me. ¡°In that case, let us drink and be merry.¡±

    <hr>

    The rest of the day passed by in a blur. I had intended to read the manuals I received from Fenton. However, Zenia and her juniors were such interesting company that I couldn¡¯t help but stay and drink with them. At first we just conversed while we drank, but as the day went on, we grew more raucous and rowdy. Our tongues became looser and we became more physical with each other. None of us crossed a line, but the wine lowered our inhibitions.

    After we finished off our first bottles of wine, Zenia summoned the servants to bring us more. It was at that point that I tried to convince the snake twins to join us. I felt bad for them, since they just stood there while the rest of us were enjoying ourselves. Elliot remained steadfast and refused to participate. Ellen was the same, until a certain incident that occurred later on in the evening.

    We were all halfway through our second bottles of wine, each of us thoroughly drunk; me more so than the others because of my lower cultivation realm. I danced arm in arm with Kayden and Eliana, while Zenia sang a vulgar tavern song. She was a veritable treasure trove of them. I was so drunk by that point that I felt no embarrassment.

    After Zenia finished singing, she decided she wanted to dance as well. She pulled me away from her juniors and threw two of her arms over my shoulders as she continued to sing. However, due to our particular positions, I ended up pressing against one of her¡­mountainous peaks. I felt a hunger stirring in me at that, and I wanted to explore Zenia¡¯s peaks. Before I could, with no regard to the consequences of my actions, Ellen pulled me away from her.

    ¡°Enough!¡± she hissed. ¡°I won¡¯t have a harlot like you seduce the Young Master.¡±

    Everyone turned to stare at her, myself included. Ellen glared at Zenia, her pupils narrowed to thin slits.

    ¡°Oh, loosen up.¡± Zenia said, scoffing. ¡°We¡¯re just having a bit of harmless fun.¡±

    ¡°Ha! You expect me to believe that after shoving those mounds in his face?¡±

    Zenia snorted and leaned forward to loom over Ellen. It wasn¡¯t difficult, given the height difference between the two. Due to my inebriated state, it never occurred to me to intervene.

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Zenia asked. ¡°That way, you can have a bit of¡­harmless fun with Young Master Darian yourself.¡±

    Ellen looked conflicted by this.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± I said, holding up a half empty bottle of wine. ¡°Join us, Ellen!¡±

    After a few more seconds, Ellen sighed with resignation. However, I knew she didn¡¯t mean it. There was too much eagerness in her eyes.

    ¡°Very well,¡± she said. ¡°If the Young Master commands it, I must obey.¡±

    Zenia barked out a laugh.

    ¡°You should be more honest with yourself,¡± she said. ¡°Otherwise, you will never get what you want.¡±

    Ellen threw her a venomous look, before taking the bottle of wine from me and drinking out of it.

    After that, my memory became a bit blurry. I still remembered what happened, but all of my memories had this fuzzy quality to them, as if they were wrapped up in cotton. I remembered that Zenia kept her distance from me. Either she didn¡¯t want to cause any misunderstandings, or because Ellen stayed by my side the entire time.

    At some point, I ended up holding her close to me as she leaned her head on my shoulder. It felt good to hold her slender body against me. Despite starting later than the rest of us, Ellen made up for it by drinking more within a shorter time frame. By the end, I think she was more drunk than I was.

    As the evening drew to a close, Kayden and Eliana snuck off somewhere together. Zenia summoned her servants to clean up. Except for Elliot, she was the least drunk among us.

    ¡°Feel free to stay here for the night, Young Master Darian,¡± Zenia said. ¡°I have plenty of room to spare.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ellen said, a pout in her voice. ¡°The young master is spending the night in my bed.¡± She paused. ¡°Or I¡¯m spending the night in his.¡±

    I liked the sound of that. In fact, I really liked the sound of that. The hunger I felt earlier returned, but this time it was for Ellen.

    ¡°There you go.¡± Zenia said with a chuckle. ¡°That wasn¡¯t so hard now, was it?¡± She looked over at Elliot. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s time for you to bring your sister and Young Master Darian home.¡±

    Elliot nodded at her.

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Cultivator Zenia.¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Young Master appreciates what you¡¯ve done for him.¡±

    Zenia waved off his thanks.

    ¡°Fending off some idiots and losing a few bottles of wine is a small price to pay if it means befriending a future leader of our hall.¡±

    With that, Elliot guided Ellen and I home. I think he would have preferred to carry us both. However, we refused to let go of one another, so we walked out on our own two feet. A short flight later, we found ourselves back at my estate.

    Elliot tried to separate us at this point, but I held Ellen to me.

    ¡°Mine.¡± I said, my voice brooking no disagreement.

    Elliot sighed.

    ¡°Sister, stop taking advantage of Young Master Darian¡¯s current state to fulfill your own desires. Let go of him.¡±

    Ellen buried her face in the nape of my neck and ignored him. Elliot tried a few more times to pull us apart. However, faced with our obstinance, he gave up in the end.

    ¡°Fine.¡± He said. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me if you two regret it later on.¡±

    With that, he guided us to my bedroom before leaving us alone. Ellen and I stumbled onto my bed, embracing one another like lovers. Ellen buried her face in my chest and let out a contented sigh.

    ¡°Finally.¡± she whispered.

    I responded by holding her tighter against me. My hunger for her grew stronger, but my head swam and my eyelids grew heavy. Soon, I closed my eyes and the soft sound of our breathing filled the room.

    <hr>

    I woke up the next morning with a slight headache, but nothing more. After all that drinking, I expected a worse hangover. Either there was something special about the wine Zenia served us, or increasing my physical refinement reduced the negative effects of drinking alcohol. Regardless, a slight headache was nothing compared to some of my previous hangovers.

    However, as the previous day¡¯s events came back to me, guilt and shame wove their way around my heart. What had I done?

    Ellen, who was still in my arms, stirred and distracted me from my thoughts.

    ¡°Good morning, Young Master.¡± she said, rubbing her cheek against my chest.

    I pulled away from her, or tried to at least. Ellen tightened her hold on me and refused to let me go.

    ¡°Ellen,¡± I said in a quavering voice. ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    She loosened her grip, just enough to pull away and look up at me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master?¡± she asked.

    My guilt and shame grew stronger as I looked into her blue eyes. I felt like the lowest of the low.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry about what happened last night. I was drunk, we both were, but that is no excuse for taking advantage of you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I was babbling and I knew it, but I couldn¡¯t stop the words coming out of my mouth. Ellen stared at me with wide eyes, before she pressed her face against my chest and started shaking. It didn¡¯t take me long to realize that she was laughing.

    ¡°Oh, Young Master,¡± she said, pulling away from me again. There were tears in her eyes. ¡°You have the heart of a young maiden, at least when it comes to relations between men and women. How precious.¡± She grinned at me. ¡°It makes me want to eat you up even more.¡±

    I stared down at her, unsure of how to reply.

    ¡°Let me clarify a few things, for your sake, Young Master.¡± Ellen said. ¡°Other than falling asleep in each other¡¯s arms, nothing happened between us last night.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°A bit disappointing, but the build up is fun in and of itself. However, even if something had happened¡­¡± She pushed me onto my back and pinned my hands above my head while straddling me. I was completely at her mercy. ¡°¡­I would¡¯ve been the one taking advantage of you, not the other way around.¡±

    As I stared up at Ellen, entranced by her beauty, my heart skipped a beat. Her long black hair tickled my face as she leaned over me. Amusement danced in her eyes. A part of me noted that perhaps my tastes ran towards assertive women, given my (limited) experience with romance.

    ¡°I am taking advantage of you because I am your master,¡± I said. ¡°And you are my servant. The relationship between us is inherently unequal.¡±

    Ellen nodded, looking thoughtful.

    ¡°If viewed in just that light, you would have a point, Young Master,¡± she said. ¡°However, I am older and stronger than you. If I forced the issue, there wouldn¡¯t be much you could do to stop me.¡± She smiled, until her eyes resembled crescent moons. ¡°In fact, I think a part of you would enjoy that. After all, you haven¡¯t told me to get off of you yet.¡±

    I looked away from her, my cheeks flushed red, unable to refute her words. Ellen pressed a finger against my chin and forced me to face her.

    ¡°If you keep acting like this,¡± she said. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back. Seeing you squirm like this makes me want to tease and taunt you even more, just so I can see your reactions.¡± She tapped my chin with her finger. ¡°So, no. You can never take advantage of me, no matter what you do, Young Master. In fact, as I said when we first met, I hope you do. I want you to. I want you.¡±

    I pulled away from her finger and glared up at her.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, hating the tremble in my voice. ¡°What¡¯s so special about me? Is it because I¡¯m Nova¡¯s son? Is that it?¡±

    Ellen looked thoughtful for a moment.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that your lineage plays a part,¡± she said. ¡°However, it would be more accurate to say that I fell in love with you at second sight.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean first sight?¡± I asked.

    Ellen smiled.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Second sight. We first met some time ago, back when you were a child, though I didn¡¯t know who you were at the time.¡±

 Chapter 39: Hunger Awakens

    I stared up at Ellen. The two of us had met before, back when I was a child? I looked back on my memories, before shaking my head. That didn¡¯t make sense. I didn¡¯t recall ever meeting someone like Ellen. If I had, I would¡¯ve remembered it. She was a memorable person.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± I asked, wondering if Ellen had mistaken me for someone.

    Ellen smiled at me.

    ¡°Of course I am.¡± she said. ¡°Do you think I mistook you for someone else?¡±

    I remained silent, since that was exactly what I had thought.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t blame you.¡± she said. ¡°The meeting was more memorable for me than it was for you. After all, I was a snake at the time.¡±

    A snake? A memory tickled my mind, like a long buried secret longing to break free. However, before I could try and tease the memory out, Ellen sat up straight and looked out towards the door to my bedroom.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to continue this conversation later, Young Master.¡± she said. ¡°Young Mistress Astra is on her way. We don¡¯t have much time before she arrives.¡±

    She was? Oh right! I remembered now. Today was the day when either Sidra, or one of my other sisters, was supposed to check in on me. For a moment, I felt elated. I hadn¡¯t seen Astra in a while, and I missed her. When that moment passed, panic set in. What would she think if she caught Ellen and I in this compromising position? What would she do? I shuddered to think of it.

    ¡°Ellen-¡± I said, a warning in my tone.

    ¡°I know.¡± She said, facing me again with a wistful expression on her face. ¡°However, let me leave you with a reminder of this occasion.¡± She leaned towards me. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this, say something. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take your silence as consent.¡±

    It took me a moment to realize that Ellen meant to kiss me. At first I wanted to tell her to stop, but refrained. A part of me was curious about what it felt like to kiss a woman. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it a try, would it?

    When she realized that I wouldn¡¯t stop her, Ellen gave me a wide smile, before she kissed me. Her lips felt cold against mine, but not in an unpleasant way. They were soft and pliable. Her tongue licked my own lips, demanding entrance. I opened my mouth and let her in. I felt a rush of pleasure at the sensation. I followed her lead and mimicked her movements.

    I didn¡¯t know how long this went on. By the time we finished, I felt so lightheaded that I lost track of time. All I knew was that if kissing always felt this good, I wanted more of it. Ellen closed her eyes and leaned her forehead against mine.

    ¡°That was a mistake.¡± She said in a hoarse voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can hold myself back anymore, even though I know I need to.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one.¡± I muttered. ¡°However, if Big Sis Astra catches us like this¡­¡±

    I trailed off. Ellen nodded, before she leapt off of me and exited my bedroom. I took a moment to gather my thoughts. What now? Back when I lived on Mt. Wind Dance, I never gave much thought to romance. I hadn¡¯t had the luxury at the time. All of my attention had been on practicing the Dancing Wind Blade style and trying to prove myself to my kin. Even if I had been interested, as a demonkin I wouldn¡¯t have had many prospects.

    Like many others things, that changed after Astra rescued me and I joined the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Cultivator Willow, Cultivator Harlow, Clarissa, and Ellen had all made their interest in me clear. Well, Ellen made her interest clear, to the point that even someone like me noticed. As for Cultivator Willow, Cultivator Harlow, and Clarissa, the only reason why I knew about their interest was because Astra pointed it out to me.

    Regardless, they made their interest known. The problem was, I wasn¡¯t sure if I returned their interest¡­ No, that was a lie. I knew I was interested in them in return, Ellen included, if I was being honest with myself. However, didn¡¯t that make me greedy? Wasn¡¯t I being unfair to all four of them? Shouldn¡¯t I just pick one? Perhaps it was better to eschew romance altogether and focus on my cultivation; at least for now. I could return to the romance problem later on.

    With that in mind, I hopped out of bed and got ready to meet with Astra.

    <hr>

    A few minutes later, I found myself in my front courtyard, waiting for Astra to arrive. One benefit of wearing such loose and revealing outfits was that it was easy to change clothes. However, I hadn¡¯t had enough time to wash up, so I still smelled like wine.

    Elliot joined me in the courtyard. Every once in a while, he gave me a curious look. No doubt he wanted to know if anything happened between me and his sister, though he refrained from asking. He didn¡¯t seem upset, though I still felt awkward around him.

    A familiar voice interrupted my musings.

    ¡°Darian!¡± Astra exclaimed.

    She swooped in from above and pulled me into a tight embrace. Thankfully, she had sent word of her arrival ahead of time, allowing Elliot to turn off the defensive arrays protecting my estate. Otherwise, she would have collided with them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there to see you when you first woke-¡­¡± Astra started to say, then stopped.

    She pulled away from me and gave me an intense stare while gripping my shoulders.

    ¡°Darian,¡± Astra said in a low voice. ¡°Why do you smell like wine and women?¡± Before I could answer, she looked at Elliot. ¡°You were supposed to look after him. What happened? Tell me!¡±

    I glanced over at Elliot. While he tried to maintain a calm facade, I noticed the panic in his eyes. I decided to draw Astra¡¯s attention away from him.

    ¡°Leave him alone, Big Sis,¡± I said in a soothing tone, trying to calm her down. ¡°I drank with some friends yesterday. Things became a little wild, but nothing too crazy happened.¡±

    ¡°What friends?¡± Astra asked. ¡°Who did you drink with?¡± Her grip on my shoulders tightened. ¡°Did you already forget what I told you? There are people within the sect who would try to take advantage of you. This is why I told you to remain vigilant.¡±

    It occurred to me then that maybe there weren¡¯t people within the sect who wanted to take advantage of me; or if there were, there weren¡¯t that many of them. What if this was all just an excuse my sisters concocted to disguise their overprotectiveness? I loved my sisters, but sometimes I think they treated me too much like a child.

    ¡°Senior Sister Zenia, Senior Brother Kayden, and Senior Sister Eliana.¡± I said. ¡°We met at the central square yesterday and they invited me to join them for a drink.¡± I gestured to Elliot. ¡°My personal servants were there to make sure nothing untoward happened.¡±

    Astra glanced over at Elliot, who nodded, before narrowing her eyes at me.

    ¡°Zenia.¡± she said. ¡°I know her. She¡¯s Elder Isadore¡¯s disciple.¡±

    I nodded, though I hadn¡¯t known that.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°She sought me out with an agenda in mind, but she was honest and upfront about it.¡± I placed my hands on Astra¡¯s. ¡°As much as I appreciate your concern, Big Sis, I¡¯m not a child. Please don¡¯t treat me like one.¡±

    Astra studied my eyes for several moments, before she sighed and released her grip.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Darian,¡± she said. ¡°Compared to someone my age, you are a child. I sometimes overreact because of that. Forgive me.¡±

    I held back from letting out a sigh of relief. That could have ended poorly.

    Just as I thought that, the door to my estate opened and Ellen walked out, looking cleaner and more put together than I did. She clasped her hands together and kept her hands lowered.

    ¡°Young Master Darian,¡± she said in a demure voice. ¡°Young Mistress Astra. Would you like to talk inside while I cook breakfast?¡±

    I opened my mouth to say yes, but then I heard a sniff and felt a surge of killing intent explode out of Astra. I looked over to find her glaring at Ellen.

    ¡°You!¡± Astra growled.

    In the blink of an eye, she disappeared from my side and appeared before Ellen. My sister grabbed her by the throat and lifted her up. Ellen remained still and didn¡¯t resist. Not that she could have, given the difference in their cultivation.

    ¡°So it was you.¡± Astra snarled. ¡°I can smell you all over Darian. You dare take advantage of my little brother to try and take him for yourself? You forget your place, snake.¡±

    My sister emanated such strong killing intent that I found it difficult to breathe. Elliot looked over at me with a pleading expression on his face. None of us were strong enough to defeat or subdue Astra, which meant the only way to stop her was to convince her to let go of Ellen. To that end, I blurted out the first thing that came to mind.

    ¡°Big Sis!¡± I said. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of Ellen this instant, I won¡¯t talk to you for the next decade.¡±

    Astra stiffened, before she turned to look at me with a look of utter betrayal on her face.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Darian?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Now.¡± I said in a firm voice.

    Still looking at me, Astra let go. Ellen fell to her knees, coughing. Elliot and I rushed over to her, to check on her.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­fine,¡± she said in a hoarse voice.

    I pulled out a bottle of low-grade healing pills from my storage ring and gave one to Ellen. Elliot gave me a grateful look as he massaged his sister¡¯s throat while she swallowed the pill.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± he mouthed to me.

    After tending to Ellen, I turned to face Astra. She had recovered from her shock and regarded me with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°You would choose a servant over your own sister?¡± she scoffed.

    I rolled my eyes. Now this was getting ridiculous.

    ¡°Ellen is my personal servant,¡± I said, glaring right back at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to touch what is mine without permission.¡±

    Astra seemed taken aback by my assertion.

    ¡°But-¡­¡± she started to say, but I interrupted her with a slash of my arm.

    ¡°I love you, Big Sis.¡± I said. ¡°Meeting you was the best thing that could have ever happened to me. However, please stop meddling in my life like this. You have given your warnings and I have heard them. Now, unless my actions adversely affect the rest of the family, let me handle my own affairs.¡±

    Astra slumped forward and drooped.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to make the wrong choice and get hurt.¡± she said. ¡°None of us do.¡±

    I gave her an incredulous look.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to go through the Crucible of Flames?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±

    I stared at Astra for a few moments, before I sighed and shook my head.

    ¡°Nevermind.¡± I said. ¡°Just don¡¯t cross the line. Please, Big Sis?¡±

    Astra let out a sigh of her own and ran a hand through her hair.

    ¡°Fine.¡± she said. ¡°I¡­may have overreacted. Again. But, in my defense, any older sister would feel the same in my shoes.¡± She looked over at Ellen. ¡°I apologize for my actions, Ellen.¡±

    Ellen stood up and nodded at Astra.

    ¡°I accept your apology, Young Mistress Astra,¡± she said. ¡°I prepared myself for the possibility of something like this happening when I chose my current path.¡±

    Astra¡¯s face scrunched up, as if she wanted to say something, but then she glanced at me and remained silent.

    ¡°Shall we go inside?¡± I asked.

    Everyone nodded and followed me inside. Ellen went into the kitchen to finish cooking breakfast, while Astra and I talked in the dining room. Elliot stood nearby, in case we needed anything. My sister tested me on my knowledge of the manuals Sidra gave me last week, which I expected. However, what I hadn¡¯t expected were the words that she said next.

    ¡°After breakfast, I¡¯m bringing you to Celestial Warrior Hall,¡± Astra said.

    I stared at her dumbfounded, before I remembered Sidra¡¯s words from last week.

    ¡°Am I joining Celestial Warrior Hall as an honorary disciple?¡± I asked.

    Astra nodded, grinning.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°This will further strengthen ties between our two halls.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°What does being an honorary disciple entail?¡±

    ¡°You will have access to Celestial Warrior Hall¡¯s facilities,¡± Astra answered. ¡°However, because you aren¡¯t a full disciple, your access will be limited. At the very least, you will be assigned a meditation chamber, so you can cultivate.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Anything beyond that depends on what your Second Master grants you.¡±

    I blinked at her.

    ¡°¡®Second Master?¡¯¡± I asked.

    ¡°Mother is your Master,¡± Astra said. ¡°However, since she¡¯s still in seclusion, you¡¯ll need someone to help you with your divine qi refinement.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make them my first Master since they¡¯re teaching me first?¡±

    Astra gave me a flat look.

    ¡°No.¡± she said in a voice that brooked no disagreement.

    I decided to drop the topic rather than continue on. I didn¡¯t want to risk angering Astra. Things were still a little awkward between us from earlier.

    A short while later, Ellen entered the dining room carrying breakfast. However, there was only enough for Astra and I. It took me a moment to realize why. Servants didn¡¯t eat with their masters. Over the past week, the snake twins and I had disregarded that custom at my insistence. However, we now had to follow it since Astra was here. I sighed, before I started eating.

    ¡°At least she is a spirit chef.¡± Astra muttered as she ate. ¡°That isn¡¯t the worst quality in a wife.¡±

    I started choking on my food when I heard this and had to thump my chest to clear my throat. Everyone stared at me, but I was too distracted to feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Wi-wife?¡± I asked.

    Astra raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°Well, given your newfound relationship with Ellen,¡± she said. ¡°I assumed you were going to take her as your wife, or one of them at least. Unless you¡¯re the kind of man to sleep with women and then discard them.¡± She frowned. ¡°Hmm, maybe you¡¯re more like Mother than I realized.¡±

    I gaped at Astra, shocked. It never occurred to me to take Ellen as my wife. Rather, the possibility of marrying anyone never occurred to me. I just barely accepted the idea that anyone would have romantic interest in me. Marriage seemed like something for the distant future. Well, it had until Astra brought it up.

    I flushed with¡­I wasn¡¯t sure. Embarrassment? Excitement? Shame? Regardless, I blushed so hard that even the tips of my ears burned. I flailed about as I tried, and failed, to explain the situation to Astra.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡­We haven¡¯t-¡­That is-¡­¡±

    In the end, I gave up and covered my face with my hands. How mortifying. I wanted the ground to swallow me up.

    ¡°You will have to forgive Young Master Darian.¡± Ellen said. I felt her hand on my shoulder. ¡°He is rather innocent and tenderhearted when it comes to the affairs between men and women.¡±

    I glared at her, peeking through my fingers. I still remembered her words from earlier, when she said I had the heart of a young maiden. That was the last thing I wanted my sister to hear.

    ¡°As for what happened between us-¡­¡±

    I interrupted Ellen by pulling her into my lap and covering her mouth. Either I caught her off guard, or she chose not to resist.

    ¡°Enough.¡± I growled, trying to mask my embarrassment.

    Ellen stared at me in surprise, before she smiled at me with her eyes. I heard a snort, and I turned to find Astra covering her mouth, trying to hold back her laughter. In that moment, I realized the hole I had dug for myself. In my attempts to¡­I wasn¡¯t sure what I was trying to do. Regardless, my actions made Ellen and I seem like lovers, which wasn¡¯t what I intended.

    ¡°My, my, Young Master,¡± Ellen said, pulling my hand away from her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re even more possessive than you were last night.¡±

    I buried my face in her shoulder, trying to hide once more.

    ¡°Please stop talking.¡± I said, my voice cracking. ¡°Otherwise, I might just die of embarrassment.¡±

    At that point, Astra stopped holding back and burst out into laughter. She slammed her fist on the table over and over again.

    ¡°Oh, by the ancestors,¡± she said between bouts of laughter. ¡°You should have seen your face, Little Demon. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anyone make that kind of expression before. I don¡¯t know if this is a result of your upbringing or if this is just who you are, but you are possibly the most pure hearted demonkin I have ever met. Most are driven by their baser desires. I knew you were different, but not to this degree.¡± She paused. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why you were able to become a divine demon.¡±

    I kept my face buried in Ellen¡¯s shoulder and didn¡¯t respond. She started rubbing my arm.

    ¡°I think you should stop teasing Young Master Darian, Young Mistress Astra.¡± she said, her voice laced with amusement. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much more of it he can take.¡±

    Astra let out one last chuckle.

    ¡°Very well.¡± she said, before she resumed eating.

    Ellen and I remained in our current position for a while as I let my emotions settle down.

    ¡°Since you haven¡¯t separated us, Young Mistress.¡± Ellen said a few minutes later. ¡°Does this mean we have your approval?¡±

    My embarrassment, which had mostly died down by this point, flared back up again. I pulled away from her.

    ¡°Ellen!¡± I exclaimed.

    She grinned at me, before facing my sister again.

    ¡°Mother is a heart demon born from hunger and desire,¡± Astra said with a sigh. ¡°And we inherited that part of her nature. So, if Darian truly does desire you, standing in the way of that will harm him in the end.¡± She glared at Ellen. ¡°However, if I find out that you harmed him or toyed with his feelings, I will kill you and devour your soul. Understood?¡±

    Ellen nodded, a solemn expression on her face.

    ¡°I swear that I mean Young Master Darian no harm,¡± she said.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I get a say in the matter?¡± I demanded.

    Ellen raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one still holding onto me.¡± she pointed out. ¡°You made your stance on the matter clear through your actions.¡± She tilted her head to the side. ¡°Unless I am mistaken.¡±

    I glared at her and moved to push her off of me, but stopped myself. It took me a moment to understand why. Beneath the fear and the anxiety and the worry, I felt something even stronger. Hunger. My hunger for Ellen from earlier had simmered down, but it never went away. It remained, lurking beneath the surface. There were plenty of reasons why it was a bad idea to take Ellen as my lover. However, the hunger I felt superseded all of them. It flared up at the thought of letting her go.

    ¡°Mine.¡± I growled, tightening my hold on her.

    Both Astra and Ellen blinked at me in surprise.

    ¡°I was just teasing you, Young Master.¡± Ellen said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t force myself on you like that.¡± She glanced over at Astra. ¡°And the young mistresses wouldn¡¯t stand for it if I tried.¡±

    ¡°Mine.¡± I repeated.

    Ellen tilted her head and gave me an inquisitive look.

    ¡°Darian, look at me,¡± Astra said, her voice strange.

    I looked over at my sister. She studied me for several moments.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let go of Ellen and finish eating your breakfast?¡± she asked, still speaking in that strange tone of hers.

    I grew angry when Astra told me to let go of Ellen. However, when Astra mentioned breakfast, I suddenly felt like I was starving. It was as if I hadn¡¯t eaten anything for days. I resumed eating my food. Using chopsticks took too long, so I just grabbed the foot with my free hand and started shoving it into my mouth. My stomach felt like a bottomless pit. No matter how much I ate, it wasn¡¯t enough. It was never enough. I felt like I could eat an entire Devil Hog by myself.

    ¡°Young Master, what are you doing?¡± Ellen asked in a concerned tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use,¡± Astra said. ¡°His demonic nature is starting to awaken. A pinch or a good slap should snap him out of it.¡±

    I ignored them both and continued eating. It took me mere seconds to clean off my plate. However, I still felt ravenous. More. I needed more. I saw another plate of food on the other side of the table and leaned over to grab it. Before I could, Astra pulled it away from me. I snarled at her. How dare she take my food away from me? I launched myself at her, or tried to at least.

    Ellen, who remained sitting on my lap, pinned me in my chair. I turned to her. She regarded me with a soft expression on her face, before she flicked my forehead. Her movements seemed gentle, but she put a lot of force into her flick. The pain knocked me free of the hunger that had taken a hold of me. However, the hunger didn¡¯t go away, it just shimmered down.

    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked, shocked by my behavior.

    ¡°We need to bring you to Celestial Warrior Hall now,¡± Astra said in a serious voice. ¡°I¡¯ll explain on the way.¡±

 Chapter 40: Celestial Warrior Hall

    After I gave myself a quick wash, Astra and I flew over to Celestial Warrior Hall with the snake twins in tow. We took a flying magic treasure shaped like a boat. It was more than large enough to accommodate all four of us. Astra sat on one side, leaning against the railing, and I sat opposite her. Elliot piloted the flying boat, while Ellen sat next to me.

    It was a beautiful day out. When we left the black desert, the world exploded with color and light. It almost overwhelmed me. After spending more than a week under the constant storm clouds that hovered above Flame Fiend Peak, it felt good to see the sun again. The wind against my skin felt refreshing. However, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy any of it.

    As we flew towards Celestial Warrior Hall, my sister explained the reason behind my behavior earlier. When demonkin awakened to their demonic natures, they lost themselves to the urges related to said demonic nature and became living embodiments of chaos.

    A demonkin of murder would go on a killing spree, a demonkin of disease would start a plague, and so on. As a demonkin of hunger and desire, I would lose control and do everything I could to satisfy my hungers and desires, no matter how debauched. What I experienced earlier was mild in comparison.

    ¡°Why is this happening now?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought I needed to learn the Demon Form innate ability first.¡±

    Astra shook her head.

    ¡°Your demonic nature is guaranteed to awaken when you learn the Demon Form innate ability.¡± she said. ¡°However, it can awaken before that, depending on the circumstances.¡±

    I thought back to the hunger I felt earlier, and how it drove my actions. The thought of being like that again filled me with dread.

    ¡°How do I stop it?¡± I asked. ¡°I never want to lose control like that again.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± my sister stated. ¡°You are demonkin. This is what you are. There is no stopping it. However, even if you could, you shouldn¡¯t. You must not deny your desires. They are a part of you. To deny them is to deny yourself.¡± She gestured to herself, a sorrowful expression on her face. ¡°I tried, when I went through the same thing, and I ended up harming myself. Don¡¯t make the same mistake I did.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. While I understood the reason behind her words, I didn¡¯t know if I could accept them. When Astra stopped me from taking her food, I tried to attack her. What if I hurt someone close to me while I was lost to my demon? I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself if that happened.

    ¡°This is why you must learn discipline and control,¡± Astra continued. ¡°So that you can rule your baser nature instead of being ruled by it.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°However, when you first awaken, your demonic nature will overwhelm you. You¡¯ll be like a beast, driven by your instincts and desires. The good news is that you¡¯ll regain control over yourself after a while, though this may take some time. This is why it is imperative to make preparations beforehand. The more prepared you are for it, the less time it will take for you to regain control.¡±

    I latched onto Astra¡¯s suggestion as if it were a lifeline.

    ¡°What sort of preparations should I make?¡± I asked.

    Given my behavior earlier, perhaps I would need to lock myself up and keep myself caged until I regained control of myself. If I became a wild beast as a result of my demonic nature, then it was fitting that I be treated like one.

    ¡°Stockpile anything and everything you will need to indulge your hungers.¡± Astra said. ¡°You will regain control after you satiate yourself.¡± She grinned. ¡°In short, run wild and indulge yourself.¡±

    I blinked at Astra. Her suggestion surprised me, though it shouldn¡¯t have, now that I thought about it. The disciples of Flame Fiend Hall were demons and demonic cultivators. Why would they hold their demonic natures back? As Astra said earlier, I needed to control my baser urges, but not deny them.

    ¡°You also need to bring your cultivation back into balance.¡± Astra said.

    I frowned at her.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I suspect that part of the reason why your demonic nature is awakening early is because your physical refinement is much higher than your qi refinement.¡± Astra said. ¡°As a divine demon, you are a dual-natured being. Your demonic cultivation is higher than your divine cultivation. Bringing them back into balance will delay your demonic nature¡¯s awakening. We already made arrangements for you, so that won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    I let out a sigh of relief. While I was less afraid of losing myself to my demon, thanks to Astra¡¯s reassurance, knowing that I could delay things eased my anxiety. I needed time to prepare.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± Ellen said with a solemn expression on her face. ¡°I will do everything in my power to aid you during these trying times.¡±

    I looked over at her, touched by her words. I opened my mouth to thank her, but my sister spoke up first.

    ¡°You really are an opportunist.¡± Astra said in a biting tone. ¡°She¡¯s just saying that because it¡¯s clear that lust is one of your hungers.¡±

    I blinked at my sister, before I turned towards Ellen and narrowed my eyes at her.

    ¡°Is this true?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ellen said without an ounce of shame. ¡°However, I meant what I said. I will do everything in my power to help you.¡± She gestured to Elliot. ¡°My brother and I are yours. It is our duty to serve you. Make use of us.¡±

    Elliot nodded, but remained focused on piloting the boat and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Thank you, Ellen,¡± I said. ¡°Elliot.¡±

    While it was clear that Ellen planned on using this opportunity to her advantage, I felt the sincerity of her words. She meant what said.

    ¡°I suppose it could have been worse.¡± Astra said with a sigh. ¡°At least we won¡¯t have to bring in an outsider. When I lost control of myself, they brought me to the Towering Oak Palace.¡±

    I stared at her. Towering Oak Palace? While I knew the names of the Seven Great Northern Sects, I didn¡¯t know the names of the countless smaller sects and clans that occupied the Northern Region. I assumed that this Towering Oak Palace was one such sect.

    ¡°They¡¯re a sect whose techniques and arts focus on carnal pleasures, though there is more to them than that,¡± Astra said with a smirk. ¡°They¡¯re the male counterpart of the Flowering Blossom Palace.¡±

    My cheeks flushed red and I looked up to avoid my sister¡¯s eyes. She laughed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to grow a thicker skin, Little Demon,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ll never grow as a cultivator if you keep getting embarrassed over the littlest things.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond and remained silent for the rest of the journey.

    <hr>

    Celestial Warrior Hall occupied a mountain, imaginatively called Celestial Warrior Peak, some distance away from Flame Fiend Peak. In many ways, this mountain was the complete opposite. For one, it was an actual mountain instead of a volcano. Celestial Warrior Peak was also taller than Flame Fiend Peak, but thinner. Its sharp peak seemed to pierce the sky as it pointed to the heavens. Life flourished all over the mountain, making it look like a paradise on earth.

    This was no doubt because of the abundance of divine qi in and around the mountain. There was so much that I could feel it even from a great distance. It deserved to be called Celestial Warrior Peak, since it was a holy land. The divine qi nourished the divine part of me, which I had neglected ever since I joined Flame Fiend Hall. The hunger inside me grew weaker. It didn¡¯t disappear, but it grew easier to control. I sighed with relief. Yes, coming here was a good idea.

    Buildings dotted the side of Celestial Warrior Peak, each one a work of art. Even the smallest one was grand and majestic. Various gardens and other decorations also adorned the mountain. There would be no doubt in the minds of anyone who beheld them that Celestial Warrior Peak was the abode of immortals.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡± I murmured.

    Ellen, who sat by my side, nodded.

    ¡°Indeed, Young Master.¡±

    As we drew closer, I saw figures moving about the mountain. A few walked, but most flew around on flying magic treasures. When we almost reached Celestial Warrior Peak, a familiar figure rose up from the mountain and flew towards our boat: Cultivator Raphael. Within seconds, my future brother-in-law reached us.

    ¡°Darian!¡± he said, landing in the boat and putting his own flying magic treasure in his storage ring. ¡°What a sight for sore eyes! It¡¯s been too long. I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Cultivator Raphael,¡± I said, giving him a slight bow.

    He clicked his tongue in displeasure.

    ¡°Tsk! Why the formality? You and I are going to be family soon. Call me Big Bro.¡±

    I pursed my lips and refused to respond. A part of me resented Cultivator Raphael for taking away my Big Sis, even though I knew that made no rational sense. This was why I kept addressing him as ¡°Cultivator¡± instead of ¡°Big Bro¡±.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Astra said with a pout. ¡°Where¡¯s my greeting?¡±

    Cultivator Raphael grinned at her.

    ¡°Sorry about that, Love.¡± he said. ¡°Let me make it up to you.¡±

    With that, he embraced my sister and kissed her. Ugh. I turned away. No wonder my sisters overreacted to the idea of me being in a relationship. I understood where they came from now.

    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Astra asked after they pulled away from each other.

    ¡°Not quite.¡± Cultivator Raphael said. He looked at me. ¡°You need to meet with Hall Master Jericho before you can become an honorary disciple of Celestial Warrior Hall.¡±

    I glanced over at Astra, who frowned. Something told me that this wasn¡¯t part of the arrangements my sisters made.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Hall Master Jericho decreed it himself.¡± Cultivator Raphael said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think Hall Master Jericho is just using this as an excuse to meet with you, Darian.¡±

    I frowned. Why would the hall master of Celestial Warrior Hall have an interest in me? Was it because I was a divine demon? That made the most sense.

    ¡°Why?¡± Astra asked.

    Cultivator Raphael shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± he said. ¡°That was just the impression I received.¡± He looked at me. ¡°You¡¯ll know more after you meet with him.¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°In that case, what are we waiting for?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Raphael grinned.

    ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude.¡± he said.

    He directed Elliot to take the flying boat towards the main hall, which was located near the peak. It was the biggest building on the mountain, with a stone courtyard located right in front of it. Several disciples of Celestial Warrior Hall lingered in the courtyard. Like with Flame Fiend Hall, most of them were in the Foundation Establishment realm, though I noticed a few in the Golden Core realm as well.

    Elliot landed the flying boat in the stone courtyard, close to the main hall, before placing the boat in his storage ring. Our arrival attracted a lot of attention. I looked around. Most of the disciples wore indifferent expressions. They were curious about us, but nothing beyond that. However, I noticed a few who appeared hostile towards us.

    Why? Was it because we were demonic cultivators? Or was it because of something else? As far as I knew, Celestial Warrior Hall and Flame Fiend Hall were friendly towards each other. The engagement between Astra and Cultivator Raphael strengthened the relations between the two halls even further.

    Cultivator Raphael led our group towards the main hall. However, just before we reached it, a group of disciples moved to block our path. There were seven of them. Most were in Foundation Establishment, but the three in the lead were Golden Core cultivators. Despite being in the same large realm, all three were weaker than Astra and Cultivator Raphael.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Junior Brother Edwin?¡± Cultivator Raphael demanded.

    The lead disciple, Cultivator Edwin, smiled at my future brother-in-law. However, there wasn¡¯t anything friendly about his smile.

    ¡°I was simply curious about these guests of yours, Senior Brother Raphael.¡± Cultivator Edwin said. ¡°It¡¯s not often that we see disciples from Flame Fiend Hall here on Celestial Warrior Peak. Please, introduce them to us.¡±

    I resisted the urge to snort. I doubted he was motivated by curiosity. Something else was going on.

    ¡°That is none of your concern, Junior Brother Edwin,¡± Cultivator Raphael said in a cold voice. ¡°And they are not my guests, they are guests of Hall Master Jericho.¡±

    When he said that last part, he pitched his voice to carry throughout the rest of the courtyard. The other disciples in the area whispered to each other when they heard this. The disciples who followed Cultivator Edwin started to look nervous.

    ¡°So move out of the way.¡± Cultivator Raphael said. ¡°By impeding our progress, you are disrespecting Hall Master Jericho.¡±

    Cultivator Edwin¡¯s smile grew strained.

    ¡°You wound me, Senior Brother Raphael.¡± he said. ¡°I merely wished to greet your friends. There is no need for such hostility.¡± He paused. ¡°Unless you have something to hide.¡±

    The whispering around us grew a little louder.

    ¡°Hide?¡± Cultivator Raphael said with a snort. ¡°Are your ears mere decoration? I already told you why they are here. Move out of the way. This is your last warning. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡±

    At this, Cultivator Edwin¡¯s expression became unsightly and he dropped all pretenses.

    ¡°You dare threaten me?¡± he said. ¡°You may be the young master of Clan White Wing and Elder Rowan¡¯s disciple, but that does not give you the right to treat your fellow disciples with such disrespect.¡± He released his aura. The snake twins and I stumbled back, but Astra and Cultivator Raphael remained unaffected. ¡°It seems that we must teach you some manners, Senior Brother Raphael.¡±

    I tensed. It looked like a battle was about to erupt. While I had faith in Astra and Cultivator Raphael, I wasn¡¯t sure if the snake twins and I would fare so well. Foundation Establish and Qi Condensation cultivators had no place in a fight between Golden Core cultivators.

    However, just as it seemed as if our two groups would come to blows, Astra let out a loud yawn. The tension in the air dissipated somewhat.

    ¡°Are you finished with your posturing?¡± Astra asked. ¡°You people always resort to the same tricks. At this point, it¡¯s gotten so boring that I start to fall asleep every time it happens.¡±

    Cultivator Edwin¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± he said.

    Astra ignored him and looked at me.

    ¡°There are some who don¡¯t wish to see Celestial Warrior Hall grow closer with Flame Fiend Hall,¡± she explained. ¡°They vehemently opposed my engagement with Raphael.¡± She gave Cultivator Edwin a smirk, before turning back towards me. ¡°They couldn¡¯t stop it from happening, so now they resort to petty tricks like this. They attempt to provoke our disciples and when we react, they act all offended and threaten us. It¡¯s the same song and dance every time.¡± She turned back towards Cultivator Edwin. ¡°However, they¡¯re nothing more than cowardly dogs, all bark and no bite. Give them a taste of true strength, and they run off with their tails between their legs.¡±

    When she finished speaking, Astra released her aura. I felt it before, back when we lived in her old immortal cave. However, that was nothing compared to what I felt now. Astra¡¯s aura felt overwhelming and oppressive, like a raging wildfire that threatened to burn down everything around it. Cultivator Edwin¡¯s aura felt weak and feeble in comparison.

    At the same time, Cultivator Raphael released his aura. His was as strong as Astra¡¯s though it felt different. If Astra was a blazing inferno, then Cultivator Raphael was a heavenly light. However, his light wasn¡¯t warm and welcoming. It was harsh, merciless, and unyielding.

    The Foundation Establishment cultivators in Cultivator Edwin¡¯s group all collapsed in the face of such power, and even the Golden Core cultivators stumbled back. However, the snake twins and I remained unaffected.

    ¡°Well?¡± Astra asked, her voice full of scorn. ¡°I thought you were going to teach my fianc¨¦ some manners. Where did all that bravado go?¡±

    Cultivator Edwin gave her a hateful glare, but didn¡¯t respond. In fact, I didn¡¯t think he could. The pressure from Astra¡¯s aura overwhelmed him. Despite also being a Golden Core cultivator, he was much weaker than my sister. Then again, Astra said that she had the strength to be an elder of the Dawn and Dusk Sect when we first met, so I wasn¡¯t that surprised.

    ¡°Apologize for your impertinence,¡± Cultivator Raphael said, ¡°and we may consider letting you go.¡±

    ¡°Or don¡¯t.¡± Astra said. She raised her arms and demonic qi coated her hands, forming wicked looking black claws. ¡°It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve had any fun.¡±

    Cultivator Edwin¡¯s group blanched at this. I remembered Cultivator Harlow¡¯s reaction when I introduced my sister to her. She called Astra the Black Claw. I was beginning to see how my sister earned that title. The demonic claws of hers looked ready to rend and tear through anything and everything.

    In that moment, another aura appeared out of nowhere and washed over the stone courtyard. It was gentle, but unyielding. No one could resist it, not even Astra and Cultivator Raphael. This aura snuffed out theirs, like the tide washing away a castle made of sand. It felt similar to Cultivator Raphael¡¯s aura, though it was on a whole different level. If Cultivator Raphael was like a heavenly light, then this aura was a light that encompassed the entire sky.

    ¡°Enough.¡± a voice said. It sounded soft, yet it filled the entire courtyard. ¡°Cease your bickering at once.¡±

    All of the disciples of Celestial Warrior Hall in the courtyard bowed towards the main hall. This included the Foundation Establishment cultivators who were a part of Cultivator Edwin¡¯s group.

    ¡°Yes, Hall Master Jericho.¡± they all said in unison.

    ¡°Darian Wind Dance, son of the Frenzied Fiend,¡± the voice said. I started when it addressed me directly, ¡°Come. Join me for a cup of tea.¡±

    With that, the aura disappeared. Its sudden absence caught me off guard. I felt odd. It was as if the sun¡¯s light and warmth had just disappeared.

    ¡°Let us continue on.¡± Cultivator Raphael said. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t keep Hall Master Jericho waiting any longer.¡±

    He gave Cultivator Edwin¡¯s group a hard look. They moved out of the way without saying a word. However, that didn¡¯t stop them from throwing hateful glares our way. My intuition told me that this wasn¡¯t the last time I would have to deal with their ilk.

 Chapter 41: Hall Master Jericho

    Cultivator Raphael guided us through the main hall of Celestial Warrior Hall. The hall¡¯s interior was just as beautiful as the exterior, as if it had been built by some kind of heavenly architect. The building felt sacred, as if we were walking through the interior of a temple. We passed by several other cultivators on our way to meet with Hall Master Jericho, though they didn¡¯t stop or impede us in any way. Most eyed our group with curiosity, though a few glared at us. Soon, we reached a door located deep within the main hall.

    ¡°This is where we part ways for now.¡± Cultivator Raphael said. ¡°Hall Master Jericho asked to meet with Darian alone.¡±

    Astra pouted at this.

    ¡°Aw,¡± she said, ¡°I wanted to say hello to Uncle Jericho, too.¡±

    Cultivator Raphael smiled.

    ¡°Maybe next time, my dear.¡± He said. ¡°Instead, why don¡¯t we visit my parents while Darian talks with Hall Master Jericho? They haven¡¯t seen you in a while and they miss you.¡±

    Astra seemed conflicted by this and looked at me. I smiled at her.

    ¡°Go.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, even if you¡¯re not back by the time my meeting with Hall Master Jericho ends. I have Ellen and Elliot with me.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re sure.¡± Astra said.

    She embraced me and gave me a kiss on the cheek before she left with Cultivator Raphael. After they were gone, I took a deep breath and entered through the door. To my surprise, it led to an outdoor garden. That should have been impossible, since the door was located deep within the main hall, yet clearly it wasn¡¯t.

    I looked behind me. From this perspective, the door stood alone. It wasn¡¯t attached to any wall. However, I could still see the interior of the main hall through the door. The snake twins looked back at me, their eyes wide with wonder.

    ¡°A hidden realm.¡± Elliot whispered.

    I sucked in a breath. Hidden realms were entire worlds that were distinct in their own right, but connected to our own. Some were smaller, while some were just as large or even larger than ours. Hidden realms contained natural treasures, creatures, and even special types of qi that couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else. Cultivators coveted control over hidden realms for this reason, and sometimes went to war over them. However, risk and reward often went hand in hand together. Hidden realms contained many dangers of their own, and cultivators who explored them needed to be wary lest they lose their lives.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Hall Master Jericho¡¯s voice said. It seemed to come from all around us. ¡°However, have no fear. We tamed this hidden realm a long time ago. You are in no danger here, Darian Wind Dance. If you follow the path, you shall find me. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to close the door.¡±

    I looked and saw a stone path that led to somewhere deeper within the hidden realm.

    ¡°Yes, Hall Master Jericho.¡± I said, before giving the twins one last look and closing the door.

    I followed the hall master¡¯s directions and walked down the stone path. As I did, I looked around. This hidden realm seemed to be some kind of heavenly garden. It stretched on as far as the eye could see. There was light everywhere, yet the sky contained no sun. The air here smelled clean and pure. Each breath I took cleansed my body of impurities.

    The divine qi here was abundant, even more so than the rest of Celestial Warrior Peak. Plants and flowers of all shapes and sizes filled the garden. I didn¡¯t recognize any of them, but from the amount of qi each one contained, I assumed they were all priceless natural treasures. All in all, this hidden realm seemed more like a piece of heaven rather than a place in the mortal realm.

    After following the stone path for a few minutes, I saw that it led to a small hill. Atop the small hill stood a gazebo. Like the other buildings on Celestial Warrior Peak, it was a gorgeous work of art. Sitting within the gazebo was a man, who wore a set of white robes trimmed with gold. There was something otherworldly about the man, for lack of a better term, though I couldn¡¯t put my finger on what. He looked like a regular person, with sun-kissed skin, dark blonde hair, and brown eyes. His features were plain and unremarkable. Despite this, he exuded an air of grace and wisdom. If someone were to tell me that this man was an immortal, I would believe them.

    However, what amazed me the most was that I couldn¡¯t sense this man¡¯s aura. He was a cultivator, that much was obvious, yet I couldn¡¯t feel his cultivation level at all. Either he hid his aura, or his power was far beyond my understanding. My intuition told me that it was the latter rather than the former.

    The man sat at a wooden table within the gazebo. A pot of tea and two tea cups stood on the table. When he noticed my approach, the man gave me a gentle smile. His smile dazed me. It felt like being smiled at by the sun.

    ¡°Hello, Darian.¡± The man said.

    I bowed to him.

    ¡°Greetings, Hall Master Jericho.¡± I said.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. If I couldn¡¯t feel this man¡¯s cultivation, then that meant he was above the Nascent Soul realm; either Domain Creation or above. That was a level of power that I could scarcely imagine, let alone comprehend. What would such a powerful being want with me?

    ¡°Come now,¡± Hall Master Jericho said, ¡°There is no need for such formality between us. This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve met, though I doubt you remember our first meeting.¡±

    I stood straight and gave him a questioning look.

    ¡°I was at your naming ceremony.¡± Hall Master Jericho said, answering my unspoken question.

    Huh. In that case, that meant he was closer to my family than I realized.

    ¡°Please, sit.¡± Hall Master Jericho said, gesturing for me to join him at the table.

    I obliged him and sat down. The moment I did, he poured me a cup of tea. The tea was dark blue, almost black, with little motes of golden light floating in it. It was as if someone had captured the night sky in liquid form. The tea also contained a strange kind of qi. It felt like divine qi, but unlike any divine qi I have ever encountered before. Though, in my defense, the only divine qi I had any real experience with was the Divine Fire qi back at Astra¡¯s old immortal cave.

    ¡°This is Starsoul Tea.¡± Hall Master Jericho said. ¡°It contains star qi. As the name suggests, it is a type of divine qi gathered from the stars in the heavens above. It is especially beneficial for someone like yourself.¡±

    I stared down at the tea in wonder. I didn¡¯t know much about star qi but it was clear that this tea was precious beyond measure. It seemed almost blasphemous to drink it. However, I couldn¡¯t just reject Hall Master Jericho¡¯s hospitality, not when he was gazing right at me. I steeled myself and took a sip.

    The tea¡¯s taste and aroma were beyond anything I had ever experienced before. I didn¡¯t have the words to describe them. The star qi contained within the tea coursed through me, cleansing my body and nourishing my soul. The divine flame that burned within me grew a little brighter, a little hotter. This single sip advanced my cultivation by a day. How far would drinking the entire cup take me? What about the entire tea pot?

    ¡°This is amazing.¡± I said, staring down at the cup of tea in wonder.

    An accurate, if woefully inadequate, description.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Hall Master Jericho said. ¡°I made this tea from Starsoul Flowers that I grew and prepared myself.¡±

    He grew and prepared this tea himself? I felt touched that he would share something like this with me.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said with the utmost sincerity.

    We didn¡¯t say anything for a long while after that. Instead, we drank our tea and enjoyed the beauty of the garden around us. By the time I finished my cup, my cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds. It wouldn¡¯t be long before I broke through to the fourth small realm of the Qi Condensation realm.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Hall Master Jericho said after he finished with his tea, ¡°You must be curious as to why I invited you here.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± He said. ¡°I wished to see you with my own eyes and speak with you.¡±

    I waited for him to continue. When I realized that was the entirety of his answer, I blinked at him in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I asked, unable to contain my incredulousness.

    Hall Master Jericho chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He answered.

    I stared at him, unsure whether to believe his words. He wanted to see me and speak with me? Nothing more? That didn¡¯t make sense. I narrowed my eyes. There was something more to this. I thought back to his words from earlier, when he said that he had attended my naming ceremony.

    ¡°Do you have some kind of special relationship with my mother?¡± I asked.

    That was the only reason I could think of, other than my being a divine demon. However, Hall Master Jericho made no mention of that.

    ¡°You could say that.¡± The man said with a chuckle. ¡°Sister Nova and I are fellow disciples who once studied under the same master. While centuries have passed since then, I still consider Nova and her children my family.¡± He nodded at me. ¡°This includes you, Darian Wind Dance.¡±

    My eyes widened.

    ¡°Is that why my sister called you Uncle Jericho?¡± I asked.

    Hall Master Jericho nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said. ¡°Feel free to do the same, if you wish.¡±

    I stared at him. It seemed that my family on my mother¡¯s side was larger than I believed. I studied Hall Mas-¡­I studied Uncle Jericho and compared him to my other uncle, Dominic Wind Dance. The contrast between the two was stark. I liked Uncle Jericho more.

    ¡°I will.¡± I said, beaming at him. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Jericho.¡±

    He chuckled at that, before pouring himself another cup of Starsoul Tea and taking a sip.

    ¡°Can you tell me about my mother?¡± I asked, unable to contain my curiosity.

    Uncle Jericho raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit about her from my sisters and others.¡± I said. ¡°However, you¡¯re her peer. Since you¡¯ve known her the longest, I thought that maybe you could tell me something about her that the others couldn¡¯t.¡±

    He looked thoughtful for a moment.

    ¡°True.¡± He said. ¡°Though, let me make a correction. While Sister Nova and I studied under the same master, the one who has known her the longest is your sister, Niece Sidra. They¡¯re nearly the same age.¡±

    I blinked at him in surprise. Sidra and our mother were almost the same age? That meant Mother must have given birth to Sidra at a young age. Well, young for a cultivator.

    ¡°People use many words to describe Sister Nova.¡± Uncle Jericho said with wistful eyes. ¡°Fiery. Violent. Lustful. These are all accurate, yet none of them come close to touching upon her true nature. If I had to summarize her in a single word, I would describe her as driven, though this is far from adequate. People are like jewels in that they have many facets. A single word can only describe one of those facets.¡±

    ¡°Driven?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Jericho said. ¡°Cultivators tread upon the path to immortality for many reasons. The desire for power and the fear of death are the two of the most common ones. However, out of all the cultivators I know, few dedicate themselves to cultivation as much as Sister Nova, though I don¡¯t know why she pushes herself so. Others call her a martial idiot. I would say it is more accurate to call her a cultivation idiot.¡± He smiled. ¡°Of course, she does enjoy fighting as well.¡±

    I took a moment to think over Uncle Jericho¡¯s words. From what I¡¯ve heard, my mother was a lustful martial idiot who enjoyed drinking. None of the stories I heard about her depicted her as a driven person. In fact, a part of me thought of her as frivolous and foolish. It seemed that I underestimated my mother. What an unfilial son I was.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Jericho.¡± I said. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve come closer to understanding my mother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Nephew Darian.¡± He said. ¡°Of course, if you truly want to get to know your mother, I suggest speaking to her yourself when she emerges from seclusion.¡±

    I stiffened. I didn¡¯t know if I was ready for that just yet. While Uncle Jericho¡¯s words painted my mother in a new light, the stories I heard from my sisters told me that Mother¡¯s methods of raising her children were¡­ interesting.

    ¡°I shall take your words into consideration.¡± I said.

    Uncle Jericho laughed, as if he knew what was going through my mind. Perhaps he did. When it came to higher level cultivators, many things were possible.

    The two of us continued to chat and get to know one another. About an hour after I arrived, it was time for me to leave.

    ¡°As much as I enjoyed our conversation, this is all the time I can spare for you, Nephew Darian,¡± Uncle Jericho said. ¡°My duties as hall master keep me busy. It¡¯s a wonder that I have any time to dedicate to my own cultivation.¡±

    Despite his complaints, Uncle Jericho smiled.

    ¡°My disciple, Tobias, shall meet with you after you leave this place.¡± He continued. ¡°He will be your Second Master.¡±

    This was a clear dismissal. I stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Jericho.¡± I said. ¡°It was a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    ¡°I could say the same of you, Nephew Darian.¡± He said. ¡°Have a good day.¡± He paused. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about holding back. The disciples of Celestial Warrior Hall can endure a good beating.¡±

    I stared at him in confusion. However, Uncle Jericho just smiled at me. When it became clear that he wouldn¡¯t explain what he meant, I just shrugged and walked away. High level cultivators were strange and beyond the understanding of a Qi Condensation cultivator such as myself.

    <hr>

    When I emerged from the hidden realm, in addition to the snake twins, I found another person waiting for me. He was tall with a lean physique. Like the rest of Celestial Warrior Hall, he wore a set of white robes with gold trimming. He had pale skin, long blonde hair tied up in a ponytail, and sky blue eyes. Whereas Uncle Jericho exuded an air of grace and wisdom, this man exuded an air of dignity and elegance. Combined with his delicate and beautiful features, he looked like a celestial being that had descended from the heavens. In terms of cultivation, he was at peak Golden Core, which put him on par with Astra and Cultivator Raphael.

    I hated him on sight. He reminded me so much of my kin back on Mt. Wind Dance that I couldn¡¯t help it. In fact, a part of me wondered if he was a Wind Dance. Given his appearance, it was quite possible. I hoped beyond hope that this wasn¡¯t Tobias, my Second Master. However, the man dashed my hopes when he opened his mouth and spoke.

    ¡°Greetings, Darian,¡± the man said, his expression solemn and serious, ¡°I am Elder Tobias, and your Second Master. However, you don¡¯t have to kowtow to me. That honor belongs to your first Master.¡±

    I was tempted to reject him. The last thing I wanted to do was learn under someone who reminded me so much of the people I hated the most. However, I refrained. My sisters put so much effort into arranging this for me. The last thing I wanted to do was trample on their efforts. Besides, this man was a Golden Core cultivator. If I rejected him and injured his pride, I risked making an enemy of him. It was better to swallow my distaste and put up with him for now.

    ¡°Greetings, Second Master Tobias.¡± I said, giving him a quick bow. ¡°Please look after me.¡±

    Tobias frowned, though I wasn¡¯t sure why.

    ¡°Come along, Darian,¡± he said. ¡°I shall show you to your assigned quarters.¡±

    With that, he turned and started walking away. I hurried after him. The snake twins, who had been standing off to the side, fell into place behind me. When we emerged from the main hall, Tobias pulled a flying boat out of his storage ring. Once the four of us boarded the boat, it took off, with Tobias at the helm.

    ¡°Your quarters are located near the edge of Celestial Warrior Hall¡¯s territory,¡± Tobias explained as we flew. ¡°You¡¯ll be sharing it with three others.¡±

    Ellen¡¯s nostrils flared when she heard that.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± she demanded. ¡°You expect Young Master Darian to share a living space?¡±

    ¡°Ellen.¡± I said in a sharp voice.

    She turned to me, her eyes filled with outrage.

    ¡°But, Young Master-¡±

    I slashed the air with my hand, cutting her off.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I said. I turned to Tobias and bowed my head. ¡°I apologize for my servant¡¯s outburst. Feel free to punish me in her stead.¡±

    I felt Tobias¡¯ gaze on me.

    ¡°No, please punish me.¡± Ellen said. ¡°The Young Master shouldn¡¯t have to suffer for my mistake.¡±

    A few tense seconds passed, before Tobias let out a sigh.

    ¡°Raise your head, Darian.¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯m not so prideful that I would punish someone for a few words spoken out of concern.¡±

    I lifted my head and blinked at Tobias in surprise.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bow your head so easily.¡± He told me. ¡°As the young master of Flame Fiend Hall, you have a reputation to maintain.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. His behavior seemed genuine, yet I couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious of him. In the end, I settled for the polite response.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said.

    Tobias frowned. What was it this time? Had I done something wrong?

    ¡°As I was saying,¡± he said, ¡°You will be sharing a living space with three others. Like you, they¡¯re honorary disciples of Celestial Warrior Hall, though their situation is different from yours.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± I asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re outer disciples who have caught our attention, but they haven¡¯t reached the Foundation Establishment realm yet.¡± Tobias said. ¡°Rather than leave them be and risk another hall noticing them, we decided to take them in as honorary disciples and nurture their potential.¡±

    Ah, that made sense. If I wasn¡¯t Nova¡¯s son, and thus the young master of Flame Fiend Hall, that was probably what would have happened to me. I couldn¡¯t deny that I received special treatment because of my family. However, it was also true that I was more talented than the average outer disciple. Well, when it came to physical refinement at least.

    ¡°Do you want me to befriend these three?¡± I asked.

    Tobias shook his head.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, ¡°I leave that up to you. Feel free to befriend or ignore them as you wish. Though, I ask that you avoid making enemies of them. You will be living with them for the rest of your stay here at Celestial Warrior Hall, however long that may be.¡±

    That made sense. It was better to get along with one¡¯s neighbors than not. I turned away from Tobias, and we spent the rest of the flight in silence.

 Chapter 42: Honorary Disciple

    About half an hour after we left Celestial Warrior Peak, the flying boat arrived at a small mountain. A large house stood within a clearing located near the top of the mountain. It was in the traditional style, with the buildings built around a central courtyard. From what I could tell, there were four living spaces, in addition to all the other facilities necessary. That meant one for each honorary disciple. At least we would sleep in our own rooms. Good. Even back on Mt. Wind Dance, where my kin treated me like trash, I had my own sleeping space.

    Tobias landed the flying boat just outside of the courtyard and we disembarked.

    ¡°This is where I leave you.¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯ll return next week for your first lesson. After that, I¡¯ll visit you once a month to check on your progress and provide more lessons.¡± He pulled a jade bottle and a manual out of his storage ring. ¡°While I may just be your Second Master, you are still my disciple. Consider these a gift.¡±

    I took the bottle and the manual, before placing them in my storage ring. I would examine their contents later.

    ¡°Thank you, Second Master.¡± I said, giving him a smile.

    While I still disliked Tobias because his appearance reminded me of my kin, I found my attitude towards him softening. He treated me with far more generosity than I expected. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t so bad after all.

    Tobias turned away from me for a moment and coughed.

    ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± He said. ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t worry. I shall inform Cultivator Astra and Junior Brother Raphael about your situation, so they don¡¯t worry about you.¡±

    Oh, good. I had been worried about that.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Cultivator Tobias said, ¡°Do you have any questions for me before I leave?¡±

    I opened my mouth to tell him no, but then stopped.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°How can I send a message to someone outside of the sect?¡±

    A few weeks ago, just after I passed the entrance exam, I had planned on asking Cultivator Clemont, Clarissa¡¯s father, to deliver a message to Lucius for me. However, it slipped my mind at the time and I lost that opportunity as a result. I hoped to make up for it now.

    ¡°It depends,¡± Tobias said with a frown, ¡°Who do you wish to send a message to, and where are they located?¡±

    ¡°My cousin, Lucius Wind Dance.¡± I said. ¡°He lives on Mt. Wind Dance in the Myriad Rivers province.¡±

    Tobias looked thoughtful for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it,¡± he said, ¡°But it should be possible. However, you¡¯ll either have to spend spirit stones or contribution points to have someone deliver this message for you. Given the distance involved, it won¡¯t be cheap.¡±

    I sighed. Well, I expected as much. Nothing in this world ever came free.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Tobias asked.

    ¡°Yes, Second Master.¡± I said. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tobias nodded, before boarding the flying boat again and flying off.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± Elliot said as we watched Tobias disappear into the distance, ¡°If you wish, either my sister or I can deliver this message for you. Given our cultivation level, we are more than capable of handling such a menial task.¡±

    I turned towards Elliot and realized that he was right. Why hire a messenger when I could just send one of my servants? However, the thought made me uneasy.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked. ¡°The Myriad Rivers province is all the way on the other side of the continent. Even if you used the teleportation array network, it would take you a while to reach Mt. Wind Dance. Who knows what sorts of dangers you would encounter on the way there?¡±

    Elliot smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, we know.¡± He said. ¡°My sister and I once traveled to the Myriad Rivers province several years ago. We know the way.¡±

    I blinked at him, before glancing over at Ellen. She raised an eyebrow at me in response but didn¡¯t say anything. Earlier this morning, Ellen mentioned that she and I met when I was a child. While I didn¡¯t remember this meeting, I didn¡¯t think Ellen lied to me. Had we met when she traveled to the Myriad Rivers province with her brother? I believed so, though I would need to ask Ellen about it to know for sure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± I said, turning back towards Elliot. ¡°For now, I want to focus on my training and cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ellen said with a smirk. She surveyed our surroundings. ¡°While the qi here isn¡¯t as abundant as the qi in Celestial Warrior Peak, it is still plentiful. It is a good place to cultivate. Staying here will benefit my brother and I as well.¡±

    Unlike the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall, Ellen and Elliot weren¡¯t demonic cultivators. Instead, they practiced the Coiling Serpent cultivation technique, a qi refinement technique that was normal, being neither divine nor demonic. This technique was perfect for snake spirit beasts such as themselves. To my surprise, they weren¡¯t physical refiners as well. Due to my experiences so far, I had forgotten that physical refiners were less common than qi refiners.

    ¡°Good.¡± I said. ¡°I feel guilty for keeping you at Flame Fiend Peak all this time and preventing you from cultivating.¡±

    Ellen snorted.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t keep us from anything.¡± She said. ¡°Elliot and I have our own immortal caves that we can visit anytime we wish. We may be mere retainers, but even a retainer in the Dawn and Dusk Sect is afforded certain privileges, as long as they¡¯re above a certain cultivation level.¡±

    Her words appeased my guilt a little, though some of it still remained. Ellen must have realized this, because she gave me a mischievous grin.

    ¡°If you still feel guilty, I can think of one way you could make it up to us,¡± she said. ¡°Well, make it up to me. I doubt Elliot feels the same way as I do. You would have to find some other way to make it up to him.¡±

    Elliot let out an exasperated sigh and shook his head.

    ¡°You are persistent, if nothing else, my sister.¡± He said.

    My cheeks heated up and I turned away from Ellen.

    ¡°Let us go inside.¡± I said.

    Ellen chuckled as the snake twins followed me inside the courtyard. As far as living quarters went, this place was humbler than my estate back at Flame Fiend Peak. However, for that reason alone, I found it more comfortable. I preferred modesty over ostentatiousness.

    Despite this, I sensed that a number of arrays protected this place, including privacy and obfuscation arrays. They made it impossible to peer into any of the living spaces with any of my senses, including spirit sense. I also didn¡¯t see any of the other honorary disciples. It was possible that they weren¡¯t here at the moment.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I called out.

    I figured that it would be polite to introduce myself before settling in. Besides, I didn¡¯t know which buildings were claimed yet.

    ¡°Oh, a newcomer!¡± a voice called out from one of the buildings; a familiar voice.

    ¡°Indeed, brother,¡± another familiar voice said, this one calling out from a different building, ¡°Let us greet our junior, so that he may pay respects to his seniors.¡±

    I rolled my eyes and crossed my arms as I waited for the owners of the voices to make their appearance. Two men swaggered into the courtyard: Minion One and Minion Two. I thought I had seen the last of them. It appeared I was wrong.

    It seemed that I had some karma with Cultivator Diana¡¯s bodyguards, or her former bodyguards I should say. The moment they caught sight of me, their bravado disappeared and they visibly deflated. It took them a moment to recover their composure.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Minion One demanded, pointing a finger at me. ¡°I thought you joined Flame Fiend Hall. What are you doing in Celestial Warrior Hall¡¯s territory?¡±

    ¡°I could ask you the same thing.¡± I shot back. ¡°What are you and your brother doing here? I thought you two became inner disciples of Celestial Warrior Hall. Isn¡¯t this place for honorary disciples?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Both brothers flushed red at this and glowered at me.

    ¡°That is none of your business, you impertinent-¡± Minion Two started to say, but stopped when killing intent filled the entire courtyard.

    I looked over to find the snake twins glaring at the brothers. Minion One and Minion Two blanched at this.

    ¡°You dare insult Young Master Darian in front of us?¡± Ellen asked, her voice filled with malice. ¡°Such insolence!¡±

    Elliot looked at me.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± he said, ¡°May we punish these insects?¡±

    I was tempted. Minion One and Minion Two caused me plenty of trouble, albeit on Cultivator Diana¡¯s orders. Still, I couldn¡¯t forget how they were ready to kill me when we first met. Ancestors, that felt like such a long time ago.

    ¡°No,¡± I said, shaking my head, ¡°Leave them be.¡± I glanced at the brothers. ¡°As long as they mind their manners and answer all of my questions, I see no reason to start any trouble.¡±

    The two brothers stared at me with wide eyes.

    ¡°¡®Young Master?¡¯¡± Minion One asked.

    I gave him a questioning look.

    ¡°Did you two forget that I am the Frenzied Fiend¡¯s son?¡± I asked. ¡°The hall master of Flame Fiend Hall?¡±

    They had been there when Sidra revealed my identity, so they should have known that much at least. Unless they were complete idiots.

    ¡°Of course, we didn¡¯t forget.¡± Minion Two said, flustered.

    ¡°It just slipped our minds for a moment.¡± Minion One said.

    I wanted to slap my forehead. They had forgotten. No wonder they acted the way they did.

    ¡°Maybe we should just kill them.¡± Ellen said. ¡°Clearly, the average intelligence of Celestial Warrior Hall would go up if we do.¡±

    The two brothers blanched. They glanced at each other, before they dropped to their knees and kowtowed before me. My jaw dropped.

    ¡°Please forgive us, Cultiva-¡­No, Senior Brother Darian!¡± Minion One pleaded.

    ¡°Yes, we had eyes but could not see.¡± Minion Two said. ¡°Spare us!¡±

    I stared at them, taken aback by their actions. They were just as shameless as their mistress. I suppose that was fitting, now that I thought about it. The three of them suited each other quite well.

    At first I wanted to tell them to stand up and stop acting like fools, but I stopped myself. Well, if they were willing to oblige me, who was I to deny them?

    ¡°Fine.¡± I said.

    The two of them looked up at me with tears in their eyes. They rose from their kowtows, until they were just kneeling.

    ¡°You truly are benevolent and merciful.¡± Minion One said.

    ¡°The heavens shall sing your praises, Senior Brother Darian.¡± Minion Two said.

    I resisted the urge to sigh.

    ¡°On one condition.¡± I said. Their expressions fell. ¡°Mind your manners and answer all of my questions. That¡¯s all I want.¡±

    The brothers nodded their heads.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Minion One said, ¡°We are the epitome of civilized behavior.¡±

    ¡°Ask us anything.¡± Minion Two said. ¡°If we don¡¯t know the answer, then it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Nevermind. They weren¡¯t as shameless as Cultivator Diana. They were much, much worse.

    ¡°First, tell me why you two are here instead of on Celestial Warrior Peak.¡±

    The brothers looked embarrassed by this.

    ¡°Weeeeeeeell,¡± Minion One said, stretching the word.

    ¡°We might have caused an incident when we first arrived at Celestial Warrior Peak,¡± Minion Two said. ¡°Instead of kicking us out, they decided to demote us to honorary disciples until we reached Foundation Establishment.¡±

    I stared at the two of them. They must have committed a grave sin, to be demoted from inner disciple to honorary disciple like this. However, it must not have been too bad. Otherwise, the elders would have kicked them out of Celestial Warrior Hall, or even the Dawn and Dusk Sect altogether.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± I asked, afraid to ask but too curious not to.

    Their expressions hardened.

    ¡°A young master of Celestial Warrior Hall insulted our mistress,¡± Minion One said. ¡°The arrogant pup.¡±

    ¡°He called her weak and said the only reason why she passed the entrance exam was because of her family¡¯s support.¡± Minion Two said. ¡°Meanwhile he used his family¡¯s influence to join Celestial Warrior Hall without even taking the entrance exam. Shameless! At least our mistress put in the effort.¡±

    Well, I wasn¡¯t in a position to judge. I passed the first part of the entrance exam through my own strength, meaning I was talented enough to join the sect. However, one of the reasons why I passed the last part of the exam was because of my family¡¯s support. I would have had a more difficult time without the magic treasures Astra and Cultivator Raphael gave me. Plus, without the token showing my affiliation with Flame Fiend Hall, I didn¡¯t know if my friends would have teamed up with me.

    ¡°We tried to avenge our mistress¡¯ honor,¡± Minion One said, ¡°However, the arrogant pup¡¯s bodyguards suppressed us.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, but we¡¯re the only ones who got into trouble.¡± Minion Two said, affronted. ¡°He started it! He should have been punished as well.¡±

    I looked around the courtyard. The brothers called it a punishment, and perhaps it was, but if the elders of Celestial Warrior Hall truly intended to punish them, it could have been much worse. At least they were still part of the hall, and they even had a decent place to cultivate.

    ¡°Do you two still receive your stipends?¡± I asked. ¡°The ones you would have received for being inner disciples?¡±

    Each disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect received a monthly stipend of cultivation resources and spirit stones. The higher one¡¯s rank, the more they received. This was in addition to whatever they earned themselves, and whatever their masters gave them.

    The two brothers glanced at each, before looking back at me. They nodded in unison.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Minion One said, wary.

    ¡°Why?¡± Minion Two asked, also wary.

    I nodded to the courtyard around us.

    ¡°I think the elders sent you here to punish you, yes,¡± I said, ¡°But also to protect you. This is a good place to cultivate, you still receive your stipends, and you¡¯re far away from Celestial Warrior Peak. If you remained as inner disciples, the young master who insulted your mistress would have tried to retaliate against you.¡±

    Of course, this was all conjecture on my part. Maybe I was wrong, but my intuition said I was right. Belittling the achievements of others while using one¡¯s family to get ahead? This young master sounded petty, perhaps petty enough to retaliate for the slightest insults. For some reason, the face of Zayne, my chief tormentor back on Mt. Wind Dance, came to mind.

    ¡°Truly?¡± Minion One asked.

    ¡°Could it be?¡± Minion Two asked.

    The two brothers seemed shocked by my words, as if it never occurred to them that their ¡°punishment¡± might have been for their benefit. Well, not that I blamed them. Sometimes it was easy to miss the forest for the trees. Looking at things from another perspective sometimes helped.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± I said. ¡°While I can¡¯t claim to know the minds of the elders of Celestial Warrior Hall. Regardless, I know that it could have ended much worse for you.¡±

    The two brothers nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Darian.¡± Minion One said.

    ¡°You have enlightened us.¡± Minion Two said. ¡°We shall forever be grateful.¡±

    This time I sighed.

    ¡°I just have one last question.¡± I said. ¡°My Second Master said there were three honorary disciples already living here. Who is the third?¡±

    The two brothers looked at one of the living spaces.

    ¡°You mean Cultivator Aneira?¡± Minion One asked.

    I nodded.

    ¡°We know a few things about her.¡± Minion Two nodded. ¡°She was an outer disciple who joined the sect during the last entrance exam. From what I¡¯ve heard, she¡¯s quite talented. She should have reached Foundation Establishment years ago as a qi refiner, but chose to become a dual cultivator and practice physical refinement as well. That is why she hasn¡¯t become an inner disciple yet.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°Are cultivators who practice qi refinement and physical refinement that unusual?¡± I asked.

    The brothers gave me incredulous looks.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Minion One said.

    ¡°Practicing physical refinement is difficult enough.¡± Minion Two said. ¡°Only a few dare to practice both qi refinement and physical refinement.¡±

    I blinked at them in surprise. Ellen chuckled.

    ¡°They speak the truth, Young Master,¡± She said, ¡°Even among the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall, only one in ten practice both qi refinement and physical refinement. The rest are just physical refiners, though a few are qi refiners.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I said.

    Once again, I was reminded of how unusual my experiences were compared to other cultivators. For me, practicing qi refinement and physical refinement was the norm. My sisters and I did. Of course, maybe that just meant we were an exceptional family.

    ¡°You won¡¯t see much of Cultivator Aneira, Senior Brother Darian.¡± Minion One said. ¡°She¡¯s¡­Well, she prefers to focus on cultivation and training rather than socializing with her peers.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s cold and aloof.¡± Minion Two summarized.

    I mulled it over for a bit, before shrugging. Well, no matter. It had nothing to do with me. Second Master said that I could befriend or ignore the other honorary disciples as I saw fit, as long as I didn¡¯t make enemies out of them. If this Aneira wanted to focus on her cultivation and training, so be it. In fact, I respected her dedication.

    Hmm, though I wouldn¡¯t mind sparring with her, if she was as powerful as the minions said. I was also a dual cultivator, so it could be interesting.

    ¡°Very well.¡± I said. ¡°Thank you for answering my questions. You may go now.¡±

    The two brothers studied me for several moments. When they realized I meant what I said, they jumped to their feet.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Darian.¡± They said in unison, before rushing into their respective living spaces.

    I shook my head at their antics, before entering the last living space. The interior was plain and simple, but clean. There was a kitchen, a living room, and a bedroom. Each room contained the bare necessities when it came to furniture. Overall, it wasn¡¯t much, but it was more than enough for the likes of me. I was used to less. However, there was one problem: there wasn¡¯t a spare bedroom for my servants.

    ¡°Where are you two going to sleep?¡± I asked, looking around.

    Elliot shook his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us, Young Master,¡± he said, ¡°We can sleep in the living room. In fact, because of our cultivation, we can stay awake for weeks without issue.¡±

    ¡°We just sleep every night out of habit.¡± Ellen explained.

    Oh, that was convenient. I knew that cultivators had less physical needs the more powerful they became. When they reached the Golden Core realm, cultivators no longer needed to eat, drink, or sleep. They still could, but it wasn¡¯t necessary for them.

    ¡°If you¡¯re that worried,¡± Ellen said, giving me a coquettish look, ¡°We could always share the bedroom. I know that you aren¡¯t interested in men, but maybe it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t given it a try yet. My brother is more than willing to help you with your¡­explorations.¡±

    Elliot and I both rolled our eyes at Ellen¡¯s antics. She just laughed.

 Chapter 43: Soul of Divine Fire

    The next week passed by swiftly. I spent my days either cultivating or training. The snake twins were of great help, since they traded pointers with me. They were both older and more experienced than me, so I learned a lot from them. Thanks to them, my proficiency in the various martial arts I practiced rose at a rapid rate.

    My cultivation also rose at an acceptable rate and I soon reached a bottleneck thanks to the Starsoul Tea I received from Hall Master Jericho and the abundant qi in the area. It was just a matter of time before I reached the fourth small realm of the Qi Condensation realm. If I had still been at Astra¡¯s immortal cave, with the Divine Fire Qi, I would have tried to force the breakthrough. Instead, I decided to take my time with it.

    Speaking of Astra, she arrived on the first day to check in on me. Maybe it was because she visited her future in-laws, but she had been in a buoyant mood. After making sure I settled in just fine, she left, though not before dropping off a special package.

    After the entrance exam, but right before I went through the Crucible of Flames, Astra promised me that she would have Cultivator Raphael¡¯s cousin prepare a special meal for me if I made it halfway up Flame Fiend Peak. She made good on that promise by delivering a dish made from a Star Flame Fruit.

    It was a natural treasure rich in star qi, making it a key ingredient in various elixirs used by Celestial Warrior Hall. Even just eating it raw could advance a qi refiner¡¯s cultivation by leaps in bounds. When it was prepared by a skilled spirit chef, the effects were even more drastic.

    ¡°Save this until you break through to the Foundation Establishment realm,¡± Astra warned. ¡°This will help you form a stronger foundation.¡±

    I nodded in understanding, before hugging Astra in thanks. She returned my embrace, before heading off. After Sidra punished her by taking away all of her contribution, Astra needed to work hard in order to earn enough to become an elder of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    In addition to cultivation and training, I also studied the items I received from Second Master. The jade bottle contained Qi Condensation Pills, which would help me reach the fourth small realm of the Qi Condensation realm. However, it was the manual he gave me that piqued my interest. It was for a movement technique called Wind Dash. As the name suggested, when using this technique, one dashed forward in a sudden burst of speed. It was similar to Lighter Than Air in many ways. However, there were a few key differences.

    Lighter Than Air increased one¡¯s speed by a lesser amount, but allowed for a greater degree of agility. Meanwhile, Wind Dash boosted one¡¯s speed by a lot, but only in one direction. It was also more difficult to control and put more of a strain on one¡¯s body than the former. This was why only those at late Qi Condensation or above should use it. Thankfully, that wasn¡¯t a problem for me thanks to my physical refinement.

    Learning the Wind Dash movement technique was¡­painful. I understood the basics within a day, but mastering the technique proved difficult. I kept dashing forward, unable to control my movements, and ended up crashing into things. Trees, walls, the snake twins. I was as much of a hazard to my environment as I was to myself. By the end of the second day, my entire body felt battered and bruised.

    Ellen offered to massage my body at the end of each day, to help relieve my pain. At first I was wary of her intentions, but I accepted in the end. To my surprise, Ellen never tried anything untoward. She just gave massages. She was quite skilled with her hands too. By the end of each massage, my entire body felt like it had melted.

    I tried to take this opportunity to finish our conversation from earlier, when she mentioned that we had met when I was child, but Ellen evaded my attempts. Rather than push the issue, I decided to hold off on it for now. She would tell me in her own time.

    I also took some time to study the copper ring I bought from Fenton, back at Flame Fiend Peak. My intuition told me that there was something special about the ring, but none of my tests revealed any results. Studying it with my spirit sense didn¡¯t work, neither did inserting my qi into the ring. I put it on my finger, but nothing happened.

    A part of me wanted to test various alchemical reagents on it, to see how they would react, but I didn¡¯t want to risk destroying the ring. Besides, I didn¡¯t have any alchemical reagents on me, so the point was moot. I asked the snake twins to take a look themselves, but they found nothing either. The ring¡¯s mysteries would have to remain unsolved for now.

    My neighbors also focused on their own cultivation and training. Minions One and Two wanted to become Foundation Establishment cultivators so they could become proper inner disciples. They also wanted a greater degree of freedom, so they could see their young mistress. To that end, I traded pointers with them from time to time.

    While they were shameless and simple minded, Minions One and Two were skilled martial artists; fitting for bodyguards of a young mistress from a prestigious clan. While they were weaker than me, since I was a dual cultivator, that in no way made them easy opponents to face. They had trained in martial arts since childhood, while I had started learning last year. Even if I counted the years I spent practicing the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style, I was a rank novice compared to them.

    The two of them were even more effective when they fought together. The two always moved in sync with one another, as if they were one being with two bodies instead of two separate entities. When I faced them both at the same time, it was all I could do to hold my own, let alone win. Despite this, I found myself having a lot of fun. I learned a lot while trading pointers with them.

    Cultivator Aneira remained shut inside her living space the entire time. Not once did she show her face. I felt concern for her, since she was still a Qi Condensation cultivator and therefore had the same physical needs as a mortal. More than once, I considered checking in on her. However, the minions and the snake twins advised me against it. I listened to them, though that didn¡¯t stop me from worrying.

    <hr>

    At the end of the week, Second Master arrived. It was early morning as I practiced the Wind Dash technique at the time. The snake twins wanted to catch me and cushion the impact whenever I used the technique, so I didn¡¯t hurt myself, but I asked them to hold off. Pain was part of the learning process, and it would incentivize me to master the technique faster.

    We were outside the walls of the courtyard, to give me less things to crash into. I focused, drawing upon the principles mentioned in the manual, before dashing forward. It felt like the wind carried me as I ran forward, and I felt freer than I ever had before. However, when I tried to stop, the wind kept pushing me forward despite my best efforts.

    In fact, in my attempts to stop moving, I tripped over my own feet and tumbled to the ground. I rolled forward a few times, before stopping and ending up on my back. Despite my failure, this was still better than crashing into a wall or a tree, so I considered this progress.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re diligent in your training, Darian.¡± A voice called out.

    I looked towards the source of the voice and found Second Master swooping in from above on a flying sword. He wore an amused smile on his face. I grimaced. Over the past week, I had forgotten my dislike of him. Unlike Clan Wind Dance, Second Master had treated me well, so it hadn''t been difficult. However, seeing him again caused my dislike to return in force. He reminded me too much of my kin, and it was difficult to let go of my hatred and resentment.

    A frown replaced Second Master¡¯s smile as I pushed myself to my feet and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, Second Master.¡± I said.

    ¡°Greetings, Darian,¡± he said, ¡°How have you been? Well, I hope.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Second Master. Thank you for asking.¡±

    We stared at each other in silence, the mood turning awkward. However, before it grew too bad, Second Master broke the silence.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I looked into the matter you asked me about, Darian.¡± He said. ¡°Given the distance and the dangers involved, it will cost you about two hundred spirit stones and twice that in contribution points.¡±

    What was he talking about? Oh! Right. I asked him about sending a message to Lucius. I had almost forgotten about that.

    ¡°Two hundred?¡± I asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too high a price for sending a simple message?¡±

    ¡°Most of that is to cover the costs of using the teleportation array network.¡± Second Master explained. ¡°If you don¡¯t want the messenger to use the network, the cost will be cheaper, but it will take much longer for your message to reach the Myriad Rivers province.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I said, rubbing my forehead.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to spend two hundred spirit stones, or twice that in contribution points, to send a message. I didn¡¯t even have a hundred spirit stones! That meant I would either have to wait until I could afford such an expense, or I would need to send one of the snake twins to deliver the message for me. Ugh, what a pain. I would think about it later.

    ¡°Thank you, Second Master,¡± I said, ¡°I appreciate your help in this matter.¡±

    Second Master gave me a brief smile.

    ¡°Think nothing of it, Darian.¡± He said. ¡°It is a master¡¯s duty to help out their disciple, especially for a minor matter such as this.¡± He gestured to the courtyard. ¡°Now then, shall we go inside for your first lesson?¡±

    I nodded and led Second Master towards my living space. The snake twins, who stood nearby in silence, fell in behind us.

    ¡°Please, wait out here.¡± Second Master said to them when we reached my living space. ¡°I wish to teach Darian in private.¡±

    The snake twins looked like they wanted to protest, but I silenced them with a shake of my head. They looked unhappy, but they complied. I brought Second Master inside and left him sitting by the table in my living room, while I headed into the kitchen to prepare a pot of spirit tea for us. After the tea was finished, I brought it out and served it.

    ¡°Delicious.¡± Second Master said after sipping his tea.

    I nodded in thanks and sipped my own tea.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Second Master said. ¡°You practice the Soul of Divine Fire technique, correct?

    I nodded.

    ¡°Excellent, that will make things easier for me, since I do as well. However, before we begin, I want to test your knowledge of the Soul of Divine Fire technique and the principles behind it. That will help me determine where to go moving forward.¡±

    With that, Second Master spent the next hour quizzing me. It was an exhausting ordeal. Second Master was a thorough and demanding teacher. Using his words alone, he managed to dissect and study my understanding of the Soul of Divine Fire technique. By the end, I felt like a washrag that had been squeezed until not a single drop of water remained.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Second Master said. ¡°You have a deeper understanding than I expected. Did someone else teach you, or is this from your own observations?¡±

    ¡°A bit of both.¡± I said. ¡°Before I participated in the entrance exam, my future brother in law, Cultivator Raphael, taught me. However, I also spent several hours meditating on the subject on my own. I also practice the Song of Dawn and Dusk mental refinement technique, which helped deepen my understanding of the Soul of Divine Fire technique.¡±

    Second Master nodded.

    ¡°I see,¡± he said, ¡°That makes sense. The Song of Dawn and Dusk mental refinement technique was created to synergize well with our sect¡¯s cultivation techniques. Not only that, but Clan White Wing is one of the clans that founded the Dawn and Dusk Sect. They have a deeper understanding of the Soul of Divine Fire technique than most.¡± His eyes gleamed with competitiveness. ¡°However, I can¡¯t fall behind Cultivator Raphael. After all,  you are my disciple, not his.¡±

    A shiver of unease ran down my spine when I saw that gleam. To my surprise, and relief, Second Master didn¡¯t launch into a lecture right away.

    ¡°Darian, do you know where Celestial Warrior Hall gets its name?¡± he asked instead.

    I started to shake my head, before pausing.

    ¡°I suspect that it has something to do with the stars.¡± I said.

    The Starsoul Tea that Hall Master Jericho gave me and the Star Flame Fruit that Astra gave me were the biggest clues in this regard.

    ¡°Yes, though that answer is incomplete.¡± Second Master said with a smile. ¡°The cultivation techniques of Celestial Warrior Hall are inspired by all of the celestial bodies that rule the heavens above, not just the stars. This includes the sun and the moon.¡± He gestured to the ceiling of my living space, or rather, at the sky beyond the ceiling. ¡°Many of Celestial Warrior Hall¡¯s mystic arts and martial arts are inspired by celestial phenomena. As an honorary disciple, you won¡¯t have too much access to them, but I can teach you a few when the time is right.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Second Master.¡± I said, nodding.

    ¡°However, the reason why I bring it up is not to extol the virtues of Celestial Warrior Hall, but to help deepen your understanding of the Soul of Divine Fire technique.¡± Second Master paused as he took a sip of his tea. ¡°It is said that before the creation of the universe, there was nothing but chaos; formless and endless chaos. Reality as we know began when light came into being, and darkness along with it.¡±

    Second Master held out a hand, palm up, and summoned a golden flame.

    ¡°The celestial bodies that rule the heavens above came from that first light, at the beginning of the universe, and contain traces of its primordial power.¡± The golden flame went out and Second Master pointed a finger at me. ¡°By taking in qi and refining it, we seek to transform our souls into those very same celestial bodies, bright and eternal.¡±

    I listened to him with rapt attention, drinking in every word. What he said resonated with my soul, and I didn¡¯t want to miss a thing.

    ¡°Which celestial body do you think inspired the Soul of Divine Fire technique?¡± Second Master asked.

    I took a moment to think about it.

    ¡°The first answer that comes to mind is the sun,¡± I said, frowning. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t seem right. The moon doesn¡¯t feel right either. That only leaves the stars.¡±

    Second Master nodded.

    ¡°Correct,¡± he said. ¡°The sun is powerful and overbearing. When it crosses the sky, it drives away the darkness, as well as the light from other celestial bodies. The moon is colder and more subtle than the sun, and has little relation to fire. The stars exist in the darkness of the void, but are not consumed by it. In fact, they shine all the more brilliantly because of it. To put it simply, the darker the shadows, the brighter the light. The reverse is also true.¡± He gestured to me. ¡°That is why the Soul of Divine Fire technique is suitable for divine demons. Take you, for example. You practice a divine qi refining and a demonic physical refining technique. Your soul is the star and your body is the void.¡±

    His words gave me insights into the Soul of Divine Fire that I never considered before. I wanted to leave right away to meditate on those insights.

    ¡°Go.¡± He said. ¡°I recognize that look on your face. It¡¯s best to meditate on insights as soon as possible, to avoid losing them. I¡¯ll be here waiting.¡±

    With that, I ran off to my bedroom to meditate.

    <hr>

    When I returned to the living room hours later, I was in a buoyant mood. Meditating on the insights I gained from talking with Second Master had allowed me to break through my bottleneck and reach the fourth small realm of the Qi Condensation realm.

    ¡°I see that congratulations are in order.¡± Second Master said with a smile on his face.

    He sat in the exact same where I had left him. I looked out the window. Second Master arrived early in the morning, and now it was late afternoon. That meant he had waited the entire day while I meditated and made my breakthrough. Shame filled me.

    ¡°I apologize, Second Master.¡± I said, bowing. ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized how long it would take me to comprehend the insights.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to apologize.¡± Second Master said. ¡°Something like this is normal, expected even, among cultivators. When cultivators meet to debate and exchange insights, it is common for one or more participants to rush off like you just did in order to comprehend those insights.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, still feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°I see.¡±

    I took my seat, sitting in the same place as earlier. My tea was now cold, but I drank it anyway. Hot or cold, spirit tea was still spirit tea and I wasn¡¯t going to waste it.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you stayed, given how much time has passed.¡± I said. ¡°I thought you would have left by now.¡±

    ¡°Of course I stayed.¡± Second Master said. ¡°It is a master¡¯s duty to oversee their disciple¡¯s progress and ensure that nothing goes wrong. You aren¡¯t the first person to make a breakthrough after gaining an insight.¡± He pursed his lips in thought. ¡°However, I also stayed behind for another reason. There is something I wished to discuss with you, Darian.¡±

    From his tone, it sounded like something serious.

    ¡°What is it, Second Master?¡± I asked, wary.

    He took a moment before responding.

    ¡°Have I done something to offend you, Darian?¡± he asked.

    His question caught me off guard and I stared at him in surprise.

    ¡°What?¡± I blurted out.

    ¡°From the moment we met, I sensed your dislike of me, Darian.¡± Second Master said. ¡°In fact, dislike is an understatement. Resentment is a better fit.¡± He gestured to me. ¡°I thought it was best if we resolved this early on rather than let it fester. So, if I have offended you in any way, please let me know so that I might rectify it.¡± He frowned. ¡°I was excited to have a disciple of my own, and I want us to have a good relationship going forward.¡±

 Chapter 44: To Become A Star

    I studied Second Master. To my surprise, he meant every word. It seemed that not only had he noticed my hostile feelings towards him, but those same feelings bothered him. That made sense. If someone hated me for no discernible reason upon first meeting, that would bother me as well.

    Guilt filled me. Second Master had treated me well, all things considered, yet I still hated and resented him just because he reminded me of my kin back on Mt. Wind Dance. He didn¡¯t deserve it, and it was unfair of me to feel this way towards him. Yet, knowing that didn¡¯t make my feelings go away.

    ¡°I apologize, Second Master.¡± I said. ¡°That fault lies with me, not you. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±

    Second Master¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie.¡± He said. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about angering or offending me, don¡¯t be. You can tell me the truth.¡±

    I stared down at my teacup, trying to find the best way to articulate my feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± I said. ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything wrong. However, your appearance¡­¡±

    I trailed off, unwilling to finish my sentence.

    ¡°What about my appearance?¡± Second Master asked.

    ¡°You look like a member of Clan Wind Dance.¡± I said. ¡°My kin.¡±

    A beat of silence passed.

    ¡°I take it that this is a bad thing?¡± Second Master asked in a quiet voice.

    I nodded, and debated with myself on whether or not to tell Second Master about my past. It wasn¡¯t a secret or something I wanted to keep hidden, yet I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to reveal something so personal to him. He was my Second Master, yes, but this was our second time meeting. We were still strangers to one another.

    In the end, I decided to tell him. It wasn¡¯t fair to hold a grudge against him just because of his appearance. Telling him the reason why I felt this way was the least I could do. Besides, if I pretended that he was like my cousin Lucius, it was more bearable.

    ¡°My kin mistreated me when I lived on Mt. Wind Dance.¡± I said. ¡°I looked nothing like them, which was bad enough. However, I am also demonkin. In their eyes, I was an embarrassment to the clan.¡±

    I told him about my past; about the neglect and abuse I endured, about the humiliation my uncle put me through, all of it. I finished my story with Astra rescuing me and taking me under her wing.

    ¡°After that, I cultivated and trained until I was ready to take the entrance exam.¡± I said.

    As I told my story, I looked down at the tea cup in front of me, afraid to see the expression on Second Master¡¯s face.

    ¡°I see.¡± He said. ¡°Given your history, I can understand why you reacted the way you did. I am not a member of Clan Wind Dance, but my family does come from the northern end of the continent. It isn¡¯t surprising that I look similar to your kin.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Master.¡± I said.

    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for.¡± He said. ¡°It is what it is.¡± He paused. ¡°Would you like to have a different master?¡±

    Startled, I looked up. Second Master wore a complicated expression on his face.

    ¡°Given what happened to you, it might be better to have a master who doesn¡¯t remind you of such horrid people.¡±

    I stared at him for several seconds, before I shook my head.

    ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ve treated me well, and I¡¯ve learned a lot from you already, despite the short amount of time we¡¯ve known each other. You¡¯re a good master. I¡¯d be a fool to pick someone else to teach me just because of your appearance.¡±

    Second Master turned away from me, the corners of his lips lifting up in a smile.

    ¡°I see.¡± He said, sounding nonchalant. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Darian.¡±

    It occurred to me then that Second Master had wanted a disciple more than I realized. Otherwise, why would he have been so bothered by my hostile feelings? And why else would he be so happy that I still wanted him as my Second Master?

    ¡°So, what do you wish to do regarding your kin in Clan Wind Dance?¡± Second Master asked. ¡°Do you plan on getting revenge on them?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°I despise Clan Wind Dance, but I don¡¯t plan on getting revenge on them. What¡¯s the point? It won¡¯t change what happened. I would rather focus on my cultivation and spend time with those worth my time.¡±

    ¡°Getting revenge won¡¯t change what happened, but it might make you feel better.¡± Second Master pointed out. ¡°There is a certain satisfaction in bringing down those who wronged you in the past. I speak from experience.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°I doubt that.¡± I said. ¡°Do you know why I hate Clan Wind Dance?¡±

    Second Master didn¡¯t say anything and just gestured for me to continue.

    ¡°They are my kin, my family.¡± I said. ¡°They were supposed to love and cherish me. That is what families do, that is what families are. At least, that is what I believe. Yet, they hate and despise me, just because of who my mother is. I wanted¡­I want them to love me and I want to love them in return, as pathetic as that sounds. However, I know that will never happen, and so I must hate them instead.¡± Tears pricked my eyes. I wiped them away before continuing. ¡°Getting revenge won¡¯t change any of that, so I would be better off focusing on those who do love me, such as my sisters.¡±

    Second Master stared at me.

    ¡°Your feelings towards Clan Wind Dance are more complicated than I realized,¡± he said.

    I nodded.

    ¡°That is one way to put it, yes,¡± I said.

    I took a deep breath to regain my composure.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t all bad.¡± I said. ¡°My cousin, Lucius, looked after me as best he could. Without him, things would have been much worse. There is also my Junior Sister Clarissa, who participated in the entrance exam with me. While the rest of my kin hate me, I know those two care for me. That is enough.¡±

    Second Master stared down at his tea cup, his brow furrowed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get revenge by harming or destroying Clan Wind Dance, correct?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I asked, curious about where this was going.

    ¡°What if there was another way you could get revenge?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Second Master lifted his hand and a mote of golden fire emerged from his palm. The mote rose until it reached the ceiling, shining like a star.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Become a star.¡± Second Master said. ¡°Rise so high and shine so brilliantly, that your kin have no choice but to acknowledge your worth. Become someone they can¡¯t just ignore or mistreat. Make them realize the folly of their actions and regret the way they treated you. That is how you can get revenge.¡±

    I stared up at the mote of golden flames, my eyes wide with wonder. Become a star. When I first became a cultivator, I did so for many reasons. Chief among them was that it felt right to cultivate, as if I were meant to tread the path towards immortality. However, I never gave the end goal much thought.

    For me, immortality was a nebulous concept that I only vaguely understood. I walked the path, but the destination remained covered in shadows. Second Master¡¯s words and golden flames burned away the shadows, revealing the light at the end of the road for me. Become an immortal. A star. A celestial being, or maybe celestial demon would be more accurate.

    I felt a fire ignite in my heart.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, looking back at Second Master, ¡°I will become a star.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Second Master said, his eyes burning with a fire of their own, ¡°And I shall help you, my disciple.¡±

    <hr>

    After that day, I devoted myself to cultivation with a renewed fervor. It wasn¡¯t as if I had neglected my training before, but I threw myself into it with more vigor than ever. However, the snake twins ensured that I didn¡¯t neglect my own wellbeing.

    In the days right after Second Master¡¯s visit, I cultivated and trained to the point where I ignored my body¡¯s needs. I skipped meals and missed out on sleep. The snake twins put a stop to this before it grew out of hand. I tried to tell them that I was fine, and even ordered them to stop getting in my way, but they ignored me. They had me eat on a regular basis and go to sleep on time. At first I resented their interference, but after a few days, I realized the foolishness of my actions and apologized to them.

    As I focused on my cultivation and training, the weeks and months passed by in the blink of any eye. The air grew colder and the leaves on the trees changed color as autumn arrived. As he promised, Second Master visited once a month for our lessons. With his help, my knowledge and understanding of the Soul of Divine Fire technique grew. He also helped me train in my various mystic arts.

    My sisters also visited from time to time, though Astra was the one who visited me the most. Since her fianc¨¦ was a part of Celestial Warrior Hall, she had more opportunities to visit me than the others. Sidra visited me the least, since her duties as the vice hall master of Flame Fiend Hall kept her busy. Estelle was somewhere in between the two.

    They didn¡¯t visit just for the fun of it either. As Sidra said, with our mother still in seclusion, it fell on them to teach me in her place. While Second Master trained me in the mystic arts, my sisters taught me martial arts. Estelle, in particular, was quite enthusiastic, as befitting her boisterous nature.

    I also made sure to keep my promise to Zenia and let my second eldest sister know about Zenia¡¯s interest in joining the Guardians of Dawn and Dusk. Estelle said she would look into it, but made no promises. That was good enough for me.

    I wasn¡¯t the only one who received visitors either. It turned out that Cultivator Euphemia, or Senior Sister Euphemia I should say, was the Senior Inner Disciple of Celestial Warrior Hall. That was why she had been one of the people who oversaw the entrance exam. It also meant that she was responsible for the inner disciples of Celestial Warrior Hall, which included Minions One and Two. While they had been demoted(?) to honorary disciples, it seemed as if Senior Sister Euphemia still looked out for them.

    When she first dropped by to check in on Minions One and Two, she was surprised to see me but soon accepted my presence. She praised my dedication to my training and even traded pointers with me.

    Cultivator Aneira, who remained secluded inside her living space, also received a visitor: a woman in the Nascent Soul realm. The woman had long black hair, which she wore loose, and eyes the color of the ocean. Her pale skin glowed with a silver undertone. She was breathtakingly beautiful and I found myself entranced the first time I saw her. However, she always wore a cold and indifferent expression whenever I saw her, which wasn¡¯t often.

    She visited Cultivator Aneira about once a month and headed straight for the latter¡¯s living space, ignoring the rest of us. Several hours later, she would leave and fly off into the distance. After her first visit, I learned from Minions One and Two that this woman was Elder Celine. She had been the one to first notice Cultivator Aneira and the minions theorized that she intended to take Cultivator Aneira as her personal disciple.

    As interesting as I found this, it had nothing to do with me so I focused on my training. Mastering the Wind Dash technique continued to prove difficult for me. However, after weeks of effort and some guidance from Second Master, I crashed into things and tripped over my own feet less often. For me, that counted as significant progress.

    It was during one of these training sessions that I ended up meeting Cultivator Aneira.

    <hr>

    It was late autumn. The leaves had turned various shades of red and gold. Many of them had started to fall, leaving the tree branches bare. With the onset of winter, the temperature had dropped to the point where I could see my breath every time I exhaled. However, as a cultivator, one with affinity for Fire at that, the cold didn¡¯t bother me. I found it a little annoying, but that was it.

    To improve my self control, I decided to practice the Wind Dash technique inside the courtyard. If I wanted to avoid hitting the walls, I needed to improve my proficiency in the technique. At least, that was the idea. Unfortunately, I still lacked control when using the Wind Dash technique, so I kept crashing. The sound of me slamming into walls rang out. In less than an hour, my body felt battered and bruised.

    Ellen watched me with worry in her eyes. I knew she wanted to tell me to stop, but refrained from doing so. As for Elliot, I sent him off last month to deliver a message to Lucius. After debating with myself for a while, I decided to stop delaying the inevitable and go through with it. It would take Elliot a while to come back, a year at least. If I had the spirit stones to spare, I could have had him use the teleportation array network. Unfortunately, I was too poor.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± Ellen called out after I crashed into another wall, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break? Or at least practice outside the courtyard? I understand why you¡¯re doing it this way, but perhaps you should wait until you¡¯ve gained more proficiency in the Wind Dash technique.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Big Sis Estelle says that pain and experience are the best teachers.¡± I said.

    ¡°Young Mistress Estelle is a Golden Core cultivator and a full-blooded demon.¡± Ellen pointed out. ¡°You¡¯re a demonkin. She is much more durable than you are.¡±

    I paused at that.

    ¡°Big Sis Estelle is a full demon?¡± I asked.

    Ellen nodded.

    ¡°Her father was a demon from the Underworld.¡±

    I mulled that over. How did that work out? Our mother was a heart demon who I assumed possessed and consumed the cultivator she came from. Wouldn¡¯t that make her, and all of her children, at least somewhat human? I shook my head. It didn¡¯t matter. Estelle was my sister and that was all I cared about.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try it one more time before I take a break.¡± I said.

    Despite my determination, I was only willing to crash into the walls so many times in a row. After a certain point, it became tiresome.

    I closed my eyes and focused. Drawing upon the wind to increase my speed, I rushed forward. As always, it felt like the wind carried me as I ran. The problem was, the wind went where it wanted and I was a mere passenger. To master the Wind Dash technique, I needed to become like the wind and only go where I wanted. I knew this in theory. Putting it into practice was another matter.

    At first, things seemed to go well. Despite my speed, I kept control of my movements. Rather than be carried by the wind, for a moment I became the wind. A feeling of freedom washed over me. I felt like I could break free of all earthly attachments and fly into the sky.

    In fact, this feeling grew so strong that I jumped on impulse. For a single moment, it seemed as if I broke free from gravity¡¯s pull. In that moment, I took my first step towards reaching the heavens. In that moment, I flew.

    When that moment ended, I lost control of the Wind Dash technique and became a mere passenger once again. I let out a yelp as the wind carried me forward at full speed and I crashed face first into the door of Cultivator Aneira¡¯s living space, before falling to the ground. The world around me spun as I stared up at the sky.

    As I laid there, reeling from the impact, the door to Cultivator Aneira¡¯s living space opened for the first time since I arrived. One of the most beautiful women I have ever seen in my life stepped out. Like Elder Celine, her pale skin glowed with a silvery undertone, though this woman¡¯s glow was weaker. She had long silver hair, which she wore in a simple bun. This did nothing to detract from her beauty. She stared down at me with silver eyes, her expression cold. White and gold robes adorned the woman¡¯s slender body.

    The woman looked like a moon goddess that had descended from the heavens. In fact, for a moment I thought that I had died and that this woman had come to guide me to the afterlife. However, I noticed the anger in her eyes and realized that if she had come for me, it wasn¡¯t with good intentions.

    ¡°Are you the one causing that infernal racket?¡± She asked in an icy, but beautiful, voice.

    Her words cut through my daze and brought me back to reality.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    Realizing that I hadn¡¯t answered her question, I nodded.

    ¡°I was practicing the Wind Dash technique.¡± I said.

    ¡°Then I would ask you to stop,¡± the woman said, ¡°Or at least practice somewhere else. Some of us are trying to cultivate but can¡¯t focus because you¡¯re stumbling around like a drunken baboon and causing a commotion.¡±

    Oh. It never occurred to me that my training might be bothering others. In that case, there was only one thing to do. I pushed myself to my feet and gave the woman a slight bow.

    ¡°I apologize, fellow cultivator.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll be more mindful of others in the future.¡±

    The woman gave me a wary look, but her anger abated somewhat.

    ¡°Good.¡± She said, before slamming the door in my face.

    I stared at the door for a few seconds, before I turned around. Ellen stood a few feet away, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

    ¡°I think she likes you.¡± She said.

    I just rolled my eyes. And that was how I met Cultivator Aneira.

 Chapter 45: Silver Beauty

    To my surprise, my next meeting with Cultivator Aneira occurred the day after the first. It was cold and dreary outside. Clouds blanketed the sky, blocking the sun. The world seemed gray and washed out. A cold wind blew through our little mountain. Leaves rustled, before breaking free and falling to the ground.

    After cultivating for the day, I asked Minions One and Two if they wanted to trade pointers. They accepted. Keeping in mind Cultivator Aneira¡¯s complaint from yesterday, I led the two of them outside the courtyard so we didn¡¯t bother her with the sound of our sparring.

    Ellen followed along, to make sure nothing went wrong. Accidents and injuries were common when sparring. Having Ellen keeping an eye on things ensured that nothing too bad happened. As a late Foundation Establishment cultivator, she was more than capable of keeping a trio of Qi Condensation cultivators in check.

    At this point, I could defeat each of the Minions in a one and one battle. While they were more skilled than me, that wasn¡¯t enough to overcome the difference in our strengths. As a dual cultivator, I was more powerful than any qi refiner in the same realm. To make up for this, the Minions fought me together. This more than evened things out, and outright gave them the advantage.

    I didn¡¯t mind. Life was unpredictable, and I knew that I would sometimes face a disadvantage in battle. Sparring with the twins gave me practice dealing with enemies that outnumbered me. The two of them also worked well together, which just added to the challenge.

    We were in the midst of this, when Minion One noticed something off to the side and stumbled in place. I took advantage of this and sent him flying with a blow to the abdomen. Minion Two tried to retaliate, but I dodged his blow and overwhelmed him back with a barrage of attacks. He grimaced and fell back.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Minion Two called out. ¡°What are you doing? Help me!¡±

    He glanced over to find his brother sitting on the ground, staring at something off to the side. He looked in the same direction and, like his brother, stumbled in place. I sent him flying as well. Despite his distraction, Minion Two rolled as he hit the ground and used the momentum of his landing to jump back onto his feet.

    Wondering what they were looking at, I turned to find Cultivator Aneira walking towards us. I blinked in surprise. Given what I knew about her, I hadn¡¯t expected to see her again for a while. I thought she would go back into seclusion. No wonder the two minions got distracted during our match.

    I walked over to meet Cultivator Aneira. Minions One and Two joined me.

    ¡°Greetings, fellow cultivators.¡± Cultivator Aneira said, facing all of us.

    As before, she wore a cold expression on her face. I wondered if it had anything to do with the cultivation technique(s) she practiced. Her future master, Elder Celine, wore a similar expression.

    ¡°Greetings, Cultivator Aneira.¡± I said. ¡°I know this is a bit late, but let me introduce myself. I am Darian Wind Dance.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Sister Aneira.¡± The twins said in unison.

    Ellen remained silent and watched the three of us with an amused expression on her face.

    ¡°How may we help you?¡± I asked. ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    Cultivator Aneira studied us, including Ellen, with a wary look in her eyes.

    ¡°I have hit a wall in my training, and I hope trading pointers will help clear my mind. May I join you?¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. Cultivator Aneira¡¯s question caught me off guard. When I first met her, I got the impression that she didn¡¯t like me very much. Then again, liking someone and trading pointers with them were two separate matters. I glanced at the others. From the expressions on their faces, Cultivator Aneira¡¯s question caught Minions One and Two off guard as well. Ellen, on the other hand, seemed unsurprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re more than welcome to join us, Cultivator Aneira,¡± I said, ¡°However, I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll be much of a challenge for you, given your cultivation level.¡±

    With my spirit sense, I saw that Cultivator Aneira was at the peak of Qi Condensation. If her physical refinement was at the same level, or even close to it, then she was unmatched by anyone under Foundation Establishment. With her strength, she could easily defeat any one of us. Hmm, maybe Minions One and Two had a chance if they worked together.

    Still, I found the idea of sparring with someone stronger than me, but not too much stronger than me, appealing. Unlike with Ellen and Elliot, Cultivator Aneira was still in the same large realm as me. The gap between us wasn¡¯t as wide. I had a chance at winning. A small chance, but a chance nonetheless.

    ¡°Even so, trading pointers with my fellow disciples may help me overcome the wall in my training.¡± Cultivator Aneira said. ¡°From what I can tell, you¡¯re almost as strong as I am.¡± She looked over at Minions One and Two. ¡°As for you two, Brother Trevor and Brother Oliver, I believe you may be able to match me if you work together.¡±

    Trevor and Oliver? Oh! The minions! I never bothered to learn their actual names and just kept calling them Minion One and Minion Two in my mind. In fact, I was starting to think that those were their actual names.

    ¡°An opportunity to trade pointers with a future core disciple of Celestial Warrior Hall?¡± Minio-Cultivator Trevor asked, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯d be a fool to turn it down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories about your combat prowess, Sister Aneira.¡± Cultivator Oliver said. ¡°I look forward to seeing how accurate they are.¡±

    Cultivator Aneira stared at the three of us, as if surprised. I wondered why.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Ellen said, clapping her hands together.

    Cultivator Aneira turned towards her.

    ¡°Are you participating, Cultivator¡­?¡± she asked.

    Ellen smiled at her.

    ¡°My name is Ellen,¡± she said, ¡°I serve Young Master Darian. And no, I am not trading pointers today. I am here to ensure that no serious injuries occur.¡±

    Cultivator Aneira nodded, before turning towards me again.

    ¡°In that case, will you trade pointers with me first, Cultivator Darian?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I shall.¡± I said.

    The two of us took our respective positions and stood opposite of one another. Once we were in place, the two of us each took a stance. Meanwhile, Ellen and the two minions stood off to the side and observed us.

    Cultivator Aneira wielded a pair of blue fans as her weapons. Silver tipped the blades of the fans, giving them a sharp edge. Like my leather gauntlets, Cultivator Aneira¡¯s fans were high-grade Qi Condensation magic treasures. I also sensed an icy aura from them, suggesting that they had magical abilities as well.

    ¡°Begin on my signal.¡± Ellen called out.

    Cultivator Aneira and I nodded, though neither of us took our eyes off the other. The air between us crackled with tension as we waited for Ellen¡¯s signal. My nerves thrummed with excitement and my lips stretched out in a grin. While I enjoyed trading pointers with Cultivators Trevor and Oliver, I looked forward to seeing what Cultivator Aneira had in store.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    I sprang into action the moment Ellen finished speaking, using the Lighter Than Air technique to increase my speed. Now that I was in the sixth small realm of the physical refining equivalent of Qi Condensation, using Lighter Than Air put less strain on my body. I would have tried the Wind Dash technique, but I still wasn¡¯t comfortable using it in a fight.

    Cultivator Aneira responded by waving her fans at me. An icy wind blew in my direction. With my spirit sense, I noticed that a silvery-white qi filled this wind. The moment that it hit me, I felt like I had been struck by a blizzard. Frost started to coat my body and my movements grew sluggish. If I let this continue, I feared that I would freeze over. What a vicious attack! Despite this, my grin widened.

    I drew upon my qi and summoned Heavenly Shield to protect my body. Hissing filled the air as my divine flames melted the frost and a cloud of steam rose up from me. With my movement restored, I continued rushing towards Cultivator Aneira. However, she didn¡¯t remain idle and charged towards me as well.

    Just before we clashed, I performed a hand seal and pointed a finger at Cultivator Aneira. A small bead of golden fire emerged from my finger and shot towards her. As it flew through the air, the bead grew larger and larger until it was the size of my fist. Cultivator Aneira slashed through the air with one of her fans and a crescent made from silvery-white qi flew towards my Divine Fireball. The two exploded when they hit each other and canceled each other out.

    By this point, Cultivator Aneira and I reached each other. At first, the two of us probed each other¡¯s defenses and got a feel for one another. The way Cultivator Aneira fought reminded me somewhat of Ellen¡¯s fighting style. Her movements were smooth and fluid, like water. However, whereas Ellen gave the impression of a serpent made of water, Cultivator Aneira reminded me of the ocean: deep and unfathomable.

    It didn¡¯t take me long to realize that I wouldn¡¯t be able to break through Cultivator Aneira¡¯s defense with a frontal assault. Deciding to take a risk, I fell back to put some distance between us. I performed a series of hand seals and spat out a serpent made from golden flames. The serpent hissed as it flew towards Cultivator Aneira. She let out a derisive snort, before launching a silver crescent towards it. The serpent evaded the crescent and continued flying towards Cultivator Aneira. While it distracted her, I went around to try and flank her.

    Cultivator Aneira slashed the serpent with one of her fans and destroyed it, before turning towards me. I attacked, but she made no effort to defend herself. My intuition warned me that something was wrong, but it was too late to pull back now. My fist struck Cultivator Aneira¡­and went right through her, as if she were made of air. Her form rippled and dissipated into motes of silvery light. An illusion!

    Acting on instinct, I raised my arm to block an attack from my right. The air shimmered, before revealing Cultivator Aneira as she slashed one of her fans towards me. Sparks flew as her silver-tipped fan met my gauntlet. I moved to counter attack, but then I felt something cold pressed against the side of my neck. I looked to find Cultivator Aneira holding a sword made of ice in her other hand. It pierced through my Heavenly Shield like it wasn¡¯t even there. I saw her other fan lying on the ground nearby.

    She tricked me twice. First with the illusion, and again by feinting with her fan. Sweat beaded Cultivator Aneira¡¯s forehead. Pulling this off must have cost her a lot, but it paid off. She won.

    ¡°I concede.¡± I said, heaving a sigh.

    Cultivator Aneira nodded and pulled the ice sword away from my neck. It dissipated into nothingness.

    ¡°Well fought, Cultivator Darian.¡± She said.

    She watched me with a wary expression, as if waiting for something.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, ¡°Though, you would¡¯ve won sooner if you hadn¡¯t held back.¡±

    Cultivator Aneira¡¯s eyes widened a fraction.

    ¡°You noticed?¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°Of course I noticed.¡± I said. ¡°The difference in our realms made it obvious.¡±

    Cultivator Aneira was at peak Qi Condensation while I was just at mid Qi Condensation. If she hadn¡¯t held back, her silver crescents would have overpowered my mystic arts with ease.

    ¡°While I appreciate your consideration,¡± I said, ¡°The whole purpose of trading pointers is for both sides to benefit. You won¡¯t gain anything from this if you hold back just because we¡¯re a little weaker than you.¡± I grinned at her. ¡°Still, it was a good fight. I learned a lot.¡±

    Cultivator Aneira¡¯s eyes widened even further and she just stared at me.

    ¡°The two of you take a break and recover your qi.¡± Ellen said. ¡°Minions One and Two, why don¡¯t you take a turn?¡±

    ¡°We have names you know.¡± Cultivator Trevor muttered.

    ¡°Only our Young Mistress is allowed to call us minions.¡± Cultivator Oliver said in a haughty tone.

    Ellen gave them an amused smile.

    ¡°Your Young Mistress isn¡¯t here. I am. Now go.¡±

    With that, Cultivator Aneira and I walked off to the side and the two minions took our places. The four of us spent most of the day trading pointers, with Ellen directing us.

    <hr>

    Later on that night, I sat in my living room reading the primer on alchemy that I bought several months ago. A nearby crystal lamp filled the room with warm light. I had already memorized the primer from front to back, but I hoped to glean even more insights by studying it in depth. Unfortunately, there was only so much I could do by reading alone. At some point, I needed to put my knowledge into practice if I ever wanted to make progress. However, this required a pill furnace and reagents, which I couldn¡¯t afford at the moment.

    Last year, when I still lived with Astra in her old immortal cave, she told me that one of the ways that the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall earned spirit stones was by hunting spirit beasts and demon beasts. Considering my general lack of funds, I considered doing the same thing. Getting to the forest that bordered the Black Mist Mountains wouldn¡¯t be difficult. It was nearby and I could have Ellen fly me there.

    Besides, I was pretty experienced at hunting Rank One demon beasts and demonic beasts, such as Devil Hogs. Eating meals cooked from their meat was how I made so much progress in my physical refinement within a short span of time. Besides, according to the primer on alchemy, the body parts of certain spirit beasts and demon beasts could be used to create elixirs.

    Ellen entered the living room and sat down next to me, before leaning her body against mine and resting her head on my shoulder. Ever since I sent Elliot away to deliver a message to Lucius, Ellen had become much more physical with me. It wasn¡¯t anything untoward, yet, but she grew bolder by the day. It wouldn¡¯t take long before she pounced.

    However, as we spent more time together, I found the idea more and more appealing. At this point, the only reason I hesitated to make a move on her was because I wanted to hear the story of how Ellen and I met when I was a child. From what I gathered, that was part of the reason why she had feelings for me.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± Ellen said, breaking the silence, ¡°What do you think of Cultivator Aneira?¡±

    I frowned and looked at her.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ellen lifted her head and looked at me with an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°I mean, are you interested in her?¡± she asked, her tone implying that I had missed the obvious. ¡°If so, then I think it would be a good idea to make her one of your women as soon as possible.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°One of my¡­Ellen, what makes you think I¡¯ll have more than one woman?¡± I asked.

    It was Ellen¡¯s turn to give me a surprised look.

    ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± She asked. ¡°Considering your demonic nature, I thought it was a given that you intended to take multiple wives.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Unless you intend to follow in Young Mistress Astra¡¯s footsteps and have a single spouse.¡±

    This was something I discussed with Astra a while ago. While my sister and I were similar in that lust was one of our hungers, the only man she loved was Cultivator Raphael. He was her one and only. I wanted to follow in her footsteps, yet, another part of me wanted more than one wife. However, I did not want to follow my mother¡¯s example and just sleep around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I said. For a brief moment, I thought of Willow, Harlow, and Clarissa. ¡°A part of me likes the idea of having multiple wives.¡± I grimaced. ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to end up like my uncle, Dominic Wind Dance. He has multiple wives, but the only one he treats well is Lucille. He neglects his other wives.¡±

    I didn¡¯t have much of an impression of my uncle¡¯s other wives, since I almost never saw them when I lived on Mt. Wind Dance. However, from what I remember, they seemed wilted and lifeless, like flowers that never saw any sunlight.

    ¡°In that case, the solution is simple.¡± Ellen said. ¡°Treat all your women well. You don¡¯t have to treat them the same, since everyone is their own person, but be sure to treat them well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re fine with the idea of me having multiple wives.¡± I said.

    Considering Ellen¡¯s attitude, I expected her to act more possessive and jealous.

    ¡°As long as I am one of them, I don¡¯t care how many other wives you have.¡± Ellen said, shrugging. She patted me on the arm. ¡°However, that is a conversation for another time. We were discussing Cultivator Aneira. What are your feelings towards her?¡±

    I thought about it for a moment before shrugging.

    ¡°I like her well enough, despite the way she keeps her distance from people.¡± I said. ¡°And she is quite beautiful. However, I¡¯m not attracted to her in a romantic sense. She doesn¡¯t spark my interest the same way that you and¡­ certain others do.¡± I frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s interested in me either, so it works for both sides.¡±

    I looked to find Ellen gazing at me with a tender expression on her face. That was a new one.

    ¡°Aw!¡± Ellen said. ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of you, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. ¡°What did I say?¡±

    Ellen just smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°The reason why I ask is because I suspect that Cultivator Aneira has a Pure Yin Physique.¡±

 Chapter 46: Learning About Dual Cultivation

    I stared at Ellen for several seconds.

    ¡°What¡¯s a Pure Yin Physique?¡± I asked.

    Ellen¡¯s eyes widened and her jaw dropped.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Obviously not,¡± I said, a little annoyed by her attitude, ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±

    Ellen smiled, before she pinched my cheek.

    ¡°I forgot how naive and innocent you are sometimes, Young Master.¡± She said. ¡°Though, I¡¯m not surprised. This isn¡¯t something either Young Mistress Astra or Cultivator Raphael would¡¯ve discussed with you.¡±

    I pulled her hand away from my cheek.

    ¡°Enough,¡± I said, ¡°Stop treating me like a child. What¡¯s a Pure Yin Physique?¡±

    ¡°First, let me ask this,¡± Ellen said, ¡°How much do you know about dual cultivation?¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°You mean practicing both qi refinement and physical refinement?¡± I asked.

    Ellen gave me a pitying look.

    ¡°Oh, Young Master,¡± she said, ¡°You sweet summer child.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her.

    ¡°While practicing qi refinement and physical refinement can be called dual cultivation, most people call it dual refinement to avoid any misunderstandings.¡± Ellen said. ¡°Dual cultivation, also called partnered cultivation, is when two practitioners absorb and refine each other¡¯s qi in order to create an effect greater than the sum of its parts. It is most common for a man and a woman to practice dual cultivation, but it is possible with two men or two women.¡± She smirked. ¡°It is possible to dual cultivate through meditation, but most of the time, dual cultivation takes place in the bedroom.¡±

    I stared at Ellen in shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible to cultivate by sleeping together?¡± I asked.

    ¡°By having sex using certain cultivation techniques, yes,¡± Ellen said.

    My hunger, which had laid dormant over these past several months, stirred once more. The thought of indulging in my demonic nature and advancing my cultivation interested me far more than I cared to admit. It seemed too good to be true.

    ¡°I thought that might interest you, Young Master.¡± Ellen said. She leaned forward to whisper in my ear, her tone suggestive. ¡°I already have the perfect cultivation technique in mind for us. So, when you¡¯re ready, come to me and I¡¯ll teach you all about dual cultivation.¡±

    After she finished whispering in my ear, Ellen pulled away. It took a considerable amount of willpower not to take Ellen in my arms right then and there. From the way her eyes twinkled with amusement, she knew exactly the sort of effect she had on me.

    ¡°The effectiveness of dual cultivation depends on a number of factors,¡± Ellen said, continuing with this impromptu lesson. ¡°The realm of each partner, their affinities, and the cultivation technique used are the most important ones.¡± Her expression grew serious. ¡°This almost means that dual cultivating with a partner that has an opposing affinity or practices a cultivation technique that conflicts with your own will have a detrimental effect. In the worst case scenario, it may even cripple one¡¯s cultivation. This is why you should always be careful, Young Master. Some cultivators, and even entire sects, have weaponized dual cultivation in order to destroy their enemies.¡±

    I stared at her in horror.

    ¡°That sounds terrible.¡± I said. ¡°Who would do such a thing?¡±

    Ellen looked pained and turned away from me.

    ¡°Sometimes, in order to defeat a powerful opponent, one must resort to underhanded means, Young Master.¡± She said in a quiet voice.

    In that moment, I realized that there was so much about Ellen that I didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Ellen, I-¡± I started to say, but she silenced me by placing a finger on my lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Young Master,¡± she said, ¡°I understand. I know that I am a wicked woman. I made peace with that a long time ago. If I were righteous, I would have stopped pursuing you a long time ago. In fact, I wouldn¡¯t have pursued you in the first place. Just, please don¡¯t turn me away. The rest of the world can hate me, as long as you accept me.¡±

    I saw the fear and pain in Ellen¡¯s eyes. Acting on impulse, I pulled her onto my lap and embraced her. Ellen froze at first, but then she relaxed and let out a sigh.

    ¡°Whatever happened in the past, you¡¯re with me now,¡± I said, ¡°That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Ellen muttered.

    We stayed like for several minutes, neither one of us saying a word.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡± Ellen said, pulling away from our embrace. However, she remained on my lap. ¡°Now, time for me to get to the point of all this. Women with Pure Yin Physiques are the perfect partners for dual cultivation. Anyone can refine their qi, regardless of affinity or cultivation technique, and any qi they absorb takes on this same quality. This is why they are prized as cultivation partners.¡± Her expression hardened. ¡°So much so, that unscrupulous cultivators often coerce or even outright force women with Pure Yin Physiques into dual cultivating with them. Some even turn them into human cauldrons. And yes, that is as horrific as that sounds. For their own safety, women with Pure Yin Physiques often hide their nature.¡±

    Ellen¡¯s words both disgusted me and filled me with anger. What she just described was akin to rape. The world of cultivation was dangerous. I knew that much, though I had been lucky so far. However, it still surprised me the depths that some people would sink to in order to advance their cultivation. Refining people into pills, turning them into puppets, sacrificing innocents for their life force.

    Ironic coming from me, since my mother¡¯s family were all demonic cultivators and I was a demonic cultivator. I thought back to the feast that the Dawn and Dusk Sect threw, right after the entrance exam. When I described how my kin in Clan Wind Dance treated me, Estelle threatened to refine my uncle into a pill.

    ¡°How sure are you that Cultivator Aneira has a Pure Yin Physique?¡± I asked.

    ¡°As sure as I can be without examining her body.¡± Ellen said. ¡°I¡¯ve met someone like her before, which is how I recognize the signs. This is a rare opportunity, Young Master. Many would kill, and have indeed killed, for it.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you suggested I take Cultivator Aneira as one of my women?¡± I asked.

    Ellen nodded.

    ¡°For the sake of your cultivation.¡± She said. ¡°I also know that you would treat her well. Unlike others, you wouldn¡¯t take and give nothing in return. You would treat her as a partner, an equal, not a human cauldron.¡±

    I mulled over Ellen¡¯s words. She made a fair point, and I had to admit that I was tempted. The idea of having the perfect cultivation partner appealed to me. However, I found the idea distasteful overall. I didn¡¯t like the thought of marrying someone just to benefit my cultivation.

    Maybe I was idealizing marriage too much, but for me it was a sacred union. If I married someone, I wanted it to be with someone I wanted to spend the rest of my life with, however long that may be. Given how long cultivators lived, this could mean either centuries or even millennia. In the best case scenario, it could mean the rest of eternity.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°No,¡± I said, shaking my head, ¡°As much as I like Cultivator Aneira, I can¡¯t see myself marrying her.¡±

    Ellen studied me for several seconds, before she nodded.

    ¡°Very well.¡± She said. ¡°If that is what you wish, I shall abide by it.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°You almost seem disappointed.¡± I said.

    Ellen looked thoughtful for a moment.

    ¡°More like surprised, Young Master.¡± She said. ¡°Cultivator Aneira is beautiful and has a Pure Yin Physique. Most would have wanted to marry her for that alone. Even I¡¯m tempted.¡± She smiled at me. ¡°However, make no mistake. I¡¯m just making an observation, not criticizing you. I rather like that you have the heart of an innocent maiden.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at her teasing.

    ¡°Keep what you told me to yourself.¡± I said. ¡°I know you aren¡¯t one to gossip, but it doesn¡¯t hurt to be cautious.¡± I grimaced. ¡°I¡¯d rather not have anything happen to Cultivator Aneira.¡±

    Ellen nodded.

    ¡°I agree.¡± She said. ¡°From the way she acted around you and the other two, it seems that she¡¯s lived a difficult life. I see no need to make things worse for her.¡±

    I gave her a questioning look.

    ¡°Beauty can be a curse sometimes.¡± Ellen said.

    Ah, so that¡¯s how it was.

    ¡°Is that why she acted so wary?¡± I asked, thinking back on Cultivator Aneira¡¯s behavior.

    Whenever we interacted, she kept watching me, as if waiting for me to do something or act a certain way.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ellen said. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Cultivator Aneira faced troubles in the past because of her looks, and that isn¡¯t even taking her Pure Yin Physique into consideration.¡±

    ¡°Then we really need to keep this to ourselves.¡± I said. ¡°Assuming you¡¯re right, of course. If you¡¯re wrong, then we have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Ellen sighed.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s a shame,¡± she said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind having someone like Cultivator Aneira as a sister.¡± She grinned at me. ¡°I love Elliot, but he has no interest in anything feminine.¡±

    I studied her for a moment.

    ¡°Ellen, about the first time we met, when I was a child-¡­¡±

    She interrupted me by embracing me again.

    ¡°Not yet, Young Master.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m ready, but not until then. It¡¯s not a memory I like to revisit.¡±

    I considered ordering her to tell me anyway, but refrained. Instead, I wrapped my arms around her.

    ¡°Very well,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡± She paused. ¡°I know it is shameless of me to ask, but may I share your bed tonight? I promise not to try anything untoward, much as it would tempt me. It¡¯s just¡­ I miss your warmth.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said in a sardonic tone, ¡°Sharing my bed with a beautiful woman? How troublesome. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m strong enough to carry such a burden.¡±

    Ellen pulled back and gave me a displeased look.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to,¡± she said, ¡°You could have just said no.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t want to? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s always being pushy. I¡¯m just surprised that you asked first instead of just doing it.¡±

    Ellen narrowed her eyes at me.

    ¡°I was trying to be considerate, since you always complain when I do, Young Master.¡± she said. ¡°However, if you¡¯re going to act like that, then I won¡¯t bother.¡± She grabbed my head. ¡°I¡¯m just going to take what I want. You have only yourself to blame.¡±

    With that, Ellen pressed her lips against mine and kissed me. Unlike with our first kiss, she was far more aggressive this time. By the time she pulled away, we were both out of breath.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m beginning to understand how you feel,¡± I said, panting. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s taking every ounce of self control I have not to goad you even further, or pounce on you myself.¡±

    ¡°You could always give in and stop resisting your own feelings.¡± Ellen said.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready.¡± I said. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Ellen sighed.

    ¡°A shame.¡± She said. ¡°Let me know when you are ready. Until then, I¡¯ll give you a peek of what you¡¯re missing out on.¡±

    As she spoke, Ellen loosened the upper half of her robes. Not enough to reveal anything, but enough to entice and tantalize. I felt my hunger stirring.

    ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk.¡± I said.

    I pushed Ellen off of me and stood up, before heading outside. Otherwise, I feared I would give in to her temptations. Her laughter followed me.

    <hr>

    Over the few weeks, Cultivator Aneira spent more and more time with the minions and I. At first she just left her living space to trade pointers with us. The minions and I benefited a lot from this, since Cultivator Aneira was at the peak of Qi Condensation and her physical refinement was at the same level. She was also quite skilled in martial arts, though not as much as the minions.

    Trading pointers with her also gave me experience against an opponent who used ice mystic arts, which I found out was rare. Water mystics arts were common, but ice mystic arts required either a special cultivation technique, an affinity for ice, or both.

    In Cultivation Aneira¡¯s case, it turned out that she practiced one of Celestial Warrior Hall¡¯s main cultivation techniques, Sacred Moonlight. Practitioners of this technique wielded moonlight, ice, and illusions.

    This set it apart from the other two main cultivation techniques for Celestial Warrior Hall, Soul of Divine Fire and Holy Sunfire, in which practitioners wielded fire. The Sacred Moonlight technique was also difficult to cultivate, which meant not many people practiced it.

    I learned all this from the minions, who were a veritable font of knowledge when it came to the Dawn and Dusk Sect. At first they were wary of me, but over the months I grew closer to them. It also helped that I treated them to spirit wine.

    After my conversation with Ellen about Cultivator Aneira¡¯s physique, I started hunting demon beasts in the nameless forest that bordered the Black Mist Mountains and sold their body parts to earn spirit stones. However, I kept their flesh and had Ellen cook it, since eating it benefited my physical refinement.

    While I saved most of what I earned, I spent some spirit stones to buy cheap spirit wine. It wasn¡¯t as good as the spirit wine Senior Sister Zenia had, but to me it tasted better since I bought it with spirit stones I earned myself.

    Over the past few weeks, the minions joined Ellen and I every once in a while in order to drink wine and trade stories. At some point, Cultivator Aneira joined us as well. She didn¡¯t say anything at first. She just sat down and drank some wine with us. However, as the weeks passed by, she relaxed more and more in our company. I even saw her smile every now and again. I think Ellen¡¯s presence helped, since it meant Cultivator Aneira wasn¡¯t the only woman among us.

    Unfortunately, all good things come to an end and those peaceful days were interrupted by the arrival of an unwelcome guest. I was in the middle of cultivating, when Ellen walked into my bedroom. She wore a grim expression on her face.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± she said, ¡°You may want to come outside. Cultivator Aneira is in trouble.¡±

    I frowned at her, but followed her words and walked outside. There, I found a trio of disciples from Celestial Warrior Hall standing outside of Cultivator Aneira¡¯s living space. Two were in early Foundation Establishment, which meant they were at least inner disciples, while the third was at peak Qi Condensation. However, from the way the other two flanked him, it seemed as if this Qi Condensation cultivator was the leader of this group. I guessed that he was a young master of some kind.

    Cultivator Aneira stood in the doorway to her living space, glaring down at the Qi Condensation cultivator, her expression cold and sharp.

    ¡°I told you, Brother Byron,¡± she said, her voice as cold and sharp as her expression, ¡°I have no interest in becoming your woman. I want to focus on my cultivation and my training.¡±

    ¡°Sister Aneira,¡± the Qi Condensation cultivator, Byron, said. He spoke in an ingratiating tone that got on my nerves. ¡°Come now. That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no need to keep playing hard to get. You¡¯ve already attracted my attention. Stop making things difficult for the both of us and give in already. I promise to treat you well.¡±

    Cultivator Aneira¡¯s left eye twitched. What an ass. No wonder she was so wary, if this is what she had to deal with in the past. I almost stepped forward to intervene, but Ellen grabbed my hand and shook her head. I wanted to pull away from her, but reason prevailed. I had no business intervening, unless Cultivator Aneira asked for help. I took a deep breath to calm my raging emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯m not playing hard to get.¡± Cultivator Aneira said. ¡°I really have no interest in becoming your woman.¡± She let out a derisive snort. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you have a fianc¨¦e? What of Cultivator Amora?¡±

    Cultivator Byron made a dismissive gesture.

    ¡°That is an arrangement between our families.¡± He said. ¡°While she will be my wife, she does not have my heart. You do.¡± He pulled out a jade box from his storage ring. ¡°Here, take this as a token of my feelings. They are the scales of an Icefang Serpent.¡±

    ¡°He really isn¡¯t holding back.¡± Ellen muttered.

    I nodded. While I didn¡¯t know what an Icefang Serpent was, I knew about the Icefang Mountains. It was a mountain range located along the edge of the central continent of the Northern region. It was a cold and desolate place, filled with all sorts of dangerous spirit beasts. Cultivator Byron must have paid a hefty price to procure these scales. I made a mental note to look them up.

    Cultivator Aneira looked at the jade box and refused to take it. She didn¡¯t even look tempted.

    ¡°I said no,¡± she said, her tone growing harsh. ¡°I will not be your woman. How many times do I have to tell you that?¡± She smirked. ¡°Though, I might change my mind if I become your main wife instead of Sister Amora. What do you say, Brother Byron?¡±

    Cultivator Byron paused at that. I resisted the urge to snicker. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t willing to offend this Cultivator Amora by making Cultivator Aneira his main wife. If he was a young master from a powerful clan, then it stood to reason that his fianc¨¦e was also from a powerful clan. Offending her could have severe repercussions for him and his family.

    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± Cultivator Byron asked. He started to sound annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re the one I love. Isn¡¯t that enough? Marry me, and you¡¯ll never have to worry about cultivation resources ever again.¡±

 Chapter 47: Troubles with a Young Master

    Cultivator Aneira crossed her arms at Cultivator Byron¡¯s declaration and gave him a hard look. From the way she clenched her jaw, I could tell that her patience reached its limit.

    ¡°What do you love about me?¡± She asked.

    Cultivator Byron perked up that.

    ¡°You are as beautiful and mysterious as the moon.¡± He said, speaking with a dramatic flourish. ¡°In my eyes, you are a celestial goddess that has descended from the heavens.  Your silver hair is like a river of stars. No, even the beauty of the heavens can¡¯t compare to you.¡±

    I stared at Cultivator Byron, feeling embarrassed on his behalf. If this was his idea of wooing a woman, then no wonder his family arranged a marriage for him. He needed the help.

    From the corner of my eye, I noticed the minions stepping out of their respective living spaces. When they caught sight of Cultivator Byron, their expressions twisted with anger. The last time I saw them look like that was back during the entrance exam, when I insulted Cultivator Diana.

    Wait a moment. Didn¡¯t they say that they were sent here after getting into an argument with a young master who insulted Cultivator Diana? Was that young master Cultivator Byron?

    ¡°What else?¡± Cultivator Aneira asked.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Cultivator Byron said.

    ¡°You said you loved me for my beauty.¡± Cultivator Aneira said. ¡°What else do you love about me?¡±

    Cultivator Byron stared at her for several seconds, unwilling or unable to answer her question.

    ¡°What else is there?¡± He asked, befuddled.

    I resisted the urge to cover my face with my hands.

    ¡°If I ever say anything that insulting to a woman,¡± I said, turning towards Ellen, ¡°Please slap me.¡±

    Ellen smirked.

    ¡°As you command, Young Master.¡±

    When I turned back, I saw that Cultivator Aneira¡¯s expression had turned so cold that I felt a chill in my heart, and I wasn¡¯t the target of her ire. A layer of frost coated the ground beneath her feet and the walls of her living space. Cultivator Byron took several steps back. The Foundation Establishment cultivators accompanying him moved forward, to shield him from Cultivator Aneira¡¯s wrath.

    ¡°Get. Out.¡± Cultivator Aneira said through clenched teeth. ¡°I never want to see you ever again, Brother Byron.¡±

    Cultivator Byron recovered his composure and straightened himself out.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said, his tone harsh, ¡°If that¡¯s how you want to play, then so be it. I tried to be nice, but you decided to throw my generosity in my face. It seems I must resort to threats. You have only yourself to blame for this.¡± He leaned forward. ¡°If you don¡¯t come with me today, I will tell everyone about your little secret, Sister Aneira.¡±

    Cultivator Aneira¡¯s eyes widened and she trembled with rage.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I know all about how¡­special you are,¡± Cultivator Byron said in a smug voice. ¡°If you become my woman, I will do everything in my power to protect you. If you don¡¯t¡­¡±

    He trailed off and let his threat hang in the air. I clenched my fists. Earlier I hadn¡¯t been willing to intervene since it looked like Cultivator Aneira didn¡¯t need my help. However, Cultivator Byron crossed the line. I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt this way. The minions looked like they wanted to strangle Cultivator Byron. Ellen let out killing intent so strong, it sent a chill down my spine.

    ¡°Do you need help throwing out some trash, Cultivator Aneira?¡± I called out. ¡°Since we¡¯re neighbors, it¡¯s only right that we aid each other in times of need.¡±

    Cultivator Byron whirled in my direction and I got my first good look at him. He seemed familiar, though I knew that we had never met before. He had sun-kissed skin, dark blonde hair, and brown eyes. Contrary to my expectations, he looked plain. For some reason, I thought he would be handsome.

    That¡¯s when it hit me. Cultivator Byron looked similar to Uncle Jericho. While there were obvious differences between the two, it was clear that they were related. Was Cultivator Byron a descendant of Uncle Jericho?

    ¡°Unless you wish to get expelled from Celestial Warrior Hall, you should mind your own business!¡± Cultivator Byron snapped, before doing a double take. ¡°Wait a minute. You¡¯re not a part of Celestial Warrior Hall. Those colors¡­What is a disciple of Flame Fiend Hall doing here?¡± Before I could even answer, his eyes lit up with understanding. ¡°Ah, I know who you are. You¡¯re Darian Wind Dance, aren¡¯t you? Hall Master Nova¡¯s son? I heard that you joined Celestial Warrior Hall as an honorary disciple.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized I was so well known,¡± I said.

    Cultivator Byron let out a derisive snort.

    ¡°You¡¯re one the first divine demons to appear in centuries,¡± he said, ¡°Of course everyone knows your name.¡± He narrowed his eyes at me, before glancing at Cultivator Aneira. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    I frowned at him, confused by his statement.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, Sister Aneira!¡± Cultivator Byron said, growing angry. ¡°I never expected you to be this shameless. How could you choose him over me?¡±

    I blinked at him in disbelief. Cultivator Aneira had the same reaction.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only explanation for why you refuse to become my woman,¡± Cultivator Byron said, pointing a finger at me. ¡°You already have a man!¡±

    Cultivator Aneira and I glanced at each other. We both wore incredulous expressions on our faces.

    ¡°And you,¡± Cultivator Byron said, turning towards me again, ¡°How could you steal Sister Aneira from me? She was supposed to be mine!¡± He sneered. ¡°Your family is famous for their licentious behavior, but I didn¡¯t realize you were thieves as well.¡±

    I rolled my eyes.

    ¡°Cultivator Byron,¡± I said, ¡°You seem to be laboring under a misunderstanding. Cultivator Aneira and I are neighbors. Nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Even if Cultivator Darian and I were together, that would be none of your concern, Brother Byron,¡± Cultivator Aneira said. ¡°Who I chose to be with is just that, my choice. I am not a possession to be owned or stolen away.¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡±

    My left eye twitched. Cultivator Byron¡¯s behavior from earlier irritated me. Now that he had turned his anger towards me as well, I wanted nothing more to do with him.

    ¡°Get out, Cultivator Byron,¡± I said, ¡°You¡¯re not welcome here. Isn¡¯t that right, Cultivator Trevor? Cultivator Oliver?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Cultivator Darian.¡± Cultivator Trevor said.

    ¡°We are familiar with Brother Byron¡¯s troublesome behavior,¡± Cultivator Oliver said, ¡°And we don¡¯t like it one bit.¡±

    Cultivator Byron looked towards the minions and let out a scoff.

    ¡°So this is where Cultivator Diana¡¯s lap dogs were hiding.¡± He said with a sneer. ¡°After the thrashing I gave you two, I expected you to flee the Dawn and Dusk Sect altogether. Good. This gives me an opportunity to teach another lesson.¡±

    I headed towards Cultivator Byron, stepping beyond the protective arrays of my living space. Ellen accompanied me, walking by my side. The Foundation Establishment cultivators who accompanied Cultivator Byron moved to block my passage, though they made no other aggressive moves.

    ¡°You seem confident for someone who is outnumbered.¡± I said, stopping a few feet away.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Cultivator Byron said. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared of some measly Qi Condensation cultivators? As you can see, my bodyguards are both in Foundation Establishment and I have two of them. Meanwhile, you only have one. Do you think you¡¯re a match for me?¡±

    Ellen let out a scornful laugh.

    ¡°What a brave little lord,¡± she said, ¡°Running your mouth while hiding behind others. I wonder what noises you¡¯ll make after I cut out your tongue.¡±

    At this, Cultivator Byron¡¯s bodyguards drew their weapons. One wielded a spear while the other wielded a sword. In response, a pair of curved daggers appeared in Ellen¡¯s hands. This was my first time seeing them. They looked somewhat like snake fangs and each one gleamed with a poisonous green light. The two minions drew their weapons as well, ready to jump in at any moment.

    The tension in the air heated up, and it felt like things would explode out into violence at any moment. Cultivator Byron glared at me, his bodyguards glared at Ellen, and everything else glared at Cultivator Byron.

    If a fight broke out, I wasn¡¯t sure who would win. While Cultivator Byron¡¯s side had more Foundation Establishment cultivators, Ellen was in late Foundation Establishment. This made her much more powerful than those in early Foundation Establishment. If the twins and I helped out, I was sure we could handle the bodyguards. As for Cultivator Byron, Cultivator Aneira was more than a match for him.

    ¡°Enough of this, Brother Byron,¡± Cultivator Aneira said. ¡°Just leave. I don¡¯t care if you reveal my secret to everyone. Once I break through the Foundation Establishment realm, I will become Elder Celine¡¯s personal disciple. When that happens, it won¡¯t matter who knows my secret. I¡¯ll be under Elder Celine¡¯s protection.¡±

    Cultivator Byron¡¯s face twisted with dismay and frustration. Maybe that was why he was so desperate to make Cultivator Aneira his woman now, before she became Elder Celine¡¯s disciple. Even one of Uncle Jericho¡¯s descendants couldn¡¯t harass the personal disciple of an elder with impunity.

    ¡°No!¡± he ground out. ¡°You are mine. I won¡¯t give up on you now, not when I¡¯m so close.¡± He pointed a finger at me. ¡°I challenge you to a duel, Cultivator Darian! If I win, you will give up Sister Aneira.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at him.

    ¡°I refuse.¡± I said.

    Cultivator Byron blinked at me, as if he couldn¡¯t believe that I would refuse his challenge.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, staring at me in disbelief.

    ¡°Why should I risk giving up Cultivator Aneira?¡± I asked. Her eyes snapped to me and I winked at her, letting her know that I was up to something. She pursed her lips, but nodded. ¡°How does dueling you benefit me in any way?¡±

    Cultivator Byron snapped his jaw shut and glared at me.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I will stay here until you agree to duel me.¡± He threatened.

    I rolled my eyes at that.

    ¡°If you do that, we¡¯ll all just hole up in our living spaces and wait for either my second master or for Elder Celine to show up.¡± I said.

    Cultivator Byron¡¯s eyes widened at that, and he looked a little fearful. However, he recovered his composure and gave me a condescending look.

    ¡°A disciple of Flame Fiend Hall refusing a challenge?¡± He said. ¡°Not only that, but you¡¯re Hall Master Nova¡¯s son as well. How shameful. I thought the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall were supposed to be ferocious warriors. It seems that I was wrong, or maybe you¡¯re just a coward.¡±

    I snorted at Cultivator Byron¡¯s attempt to goad me. That said, it almost worked. Unlike the facade I put up, I wanted to duel Cultivator Byron. I was a martial idiot, after all. The thought of testing myself against someone at peak Qi Condensation filled me with excitement. Yes, I traded pointers with Cultivator Aneira, but there was a difference between trading pointers and a duel.

    However, I was more of a cultivation idiot than a martial idiot. If I was going to duel Cultivator Byron, I wanted to gain some benefit from it.

    ¡°If you want to duel me for Cultivator Aneira,¡± I said, baring my teeth in a smile. ¡°You have to offer me something of equal value.¡± I widened my smile. ¡°As you mentioned earlier, Cultivator Aneira is a great beauty, so I won¡¯t accept whatever cheap trash you have lying around. If you take her¡­ secret into consideration, well, you¡¯ll have to pay a dear price if you want me to accept your duel.¡±

    Cultivator Byron clenched his jaw at this.

    ¡°Ha!¡± he said. ¡°You pretend to be noble and righteous, but you¡¯re no better than I am. At least my feelings for Cultivator Aneira are genuine. Can you say the same, Cultivator Darian?¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°Do you accept my terms or not?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Cultivator Darian,¡± Cultivator Aneira said, ¡°There is no need for you to get yourself involved. This is my fight. Stay out of it.¡±

    I looked at her in surprise. She looked at me with disappointment in her eyes. What? Why? Did¡­Did she think that my act was genuine? Damn it! I was just doing this to get stuff from Cultivator Byron. Even if I lost the duel, it didn¡¯t matter. Cultivator Aneira and I weren¡¯t together, and she was her own person. It was a low-risk, high-reward gamble. However, I couldn¡¯t tell her that without revealing the truth. Only Foundation Establishment cultivators and above could speak via telepathy.

    ¡°Cultivator Aneira,¡± I said, trying to convey my sincerity to her, ¡°Trust me.¡±

    Cultivator Aneira studied me for several seconds and didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Cultivator Byron said, interjecting himself into the conversation again. ¡°I accept. What do you want?¡±

    I turned to him and held up three fingers.

    ¡°Three things.¡± I said. ¡°First, regardless of who wins the duel, you will keep Cultivator Aneira¡¯s secret to yourself.¡±

    Cultivator Byron thought it over, before nodding. Good. That was what worried me the most, but I guessed that he would accept. After all, if everyone found out about Cultivator Aneira¡¯s Pure Yin Physique, he would have more competition.

    ¡°Second, if I win the duel, you will give those Icefang Serpent scales to Cultivator Aneira.¡±

    Cultivator Byron hesitated for a moment, before he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°What¡¯s your third term?¡±

    I smirked.

    ¡°Third, if I win, I want you to give me a Foundation Breakthrough Pill.¡±

    Cultivator Byron¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± He asked. ¡°A Foundation Breakthrough Pill? Do you know how valuable those are?¡±

    I nodded. I first heard about Foundation Breakthrough Pills back during the entrance exam. Clarissa offered one to Senior Hellfire Bear in order to pass the last portion of the exam, but the others convinced her not to. Afterwards, during my research into alchemy, I learned more about this kind of pill.

    From what I understood, a Foundation Breakthrough Pill did as its name suggested: it helped a cultivator break through to the Foundation Establishment realm. While taking one didn¡¯t guarantee success, it increased the odds by quite a bit. Given my family¡¯s attitude, I figured that I would have to rely on myself to procure a Foundation Breakthrough Pill.

    Not that I needed one. According to Astra, back when she taught me about spirit roots more than a year ago, those with mutated pure spirit roots like myself were almost guaranteed to reach Foundation Establishment. However, I figured I might as well increase my odds as much as possible. Even if I ended up not needing the pill, I could sell it or trade it away later on.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure a young master from a prestigious family such as yourself would have no problem getting his hands on a Foundation Breakthrough Pill.¡±

    Cultivator Byron glared at me with such hatred in his eyes.

    ¡°No,¡± He said. ¡°I refuse. Your terms are too unreasonable. I can accept the first two, but not the third.¡±

    I shrugged, as if his refusal didn¡¯t matter to me, though this was an act on my part. Despite my nonchalant facade, anxiety filled me. I wanted to fight Cultivator Byron. More than that, I wanted that Foundation Breakthrough Pill. However, I couldn¡¯t let Cultivator Byron know that. If I showed any weakness, he would refuse to give me the pill.

    ¡°Very well.¡± I said, before turning around and heading back to my living space.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Cultivator Byron called out. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t accept my terms,¡± I said without looking back, ¡°So I have no reason to accept your challenge. I¡¯m going back to cultivating.¡±

    I almost made it back to my living space before Cultivator Byron called out to me.

    ¡°All right, you win! I accept your terms.¡±

    I resisted the urge to sigh with relief and turned around.

    ¡°Excellent.¡± I said, grinning at him.

    <hr>

    Several minutes later, the seven of us stood outside of the courtyard. Cultivator Byron and I faced each other within the impromptu training space the others and I created for trading pointers. Meanwhile, everyone else stood off to the side to observe the duel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance to surrender, Cultivator Darian.¡± Cultivator Byron said, pulling a sword out of his storage ring. ¡°There is no shame in conceding to a stronger opponent.¡±

    I almost snorted at that. He was the one who wanted this duel in the first place, and now he wanted me to concede before we even fought? Ha! How shameless.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re stronger than me that I even agreed to duel you in the first place.¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s no challenge in fighting a weak opponent.¡±

    Cultivator Byron studied me for a moment, before nodding. I noticed a gleam of respect in his eyes. Despite everything, he was still a disciple of Celestial Warrior Hall. More than that, cultivators in general respected strength. Backing down now would just earn me scorn.

    ¡°Why are you allowing this?¡± I heard Cultivator Aneira mutter to Ellen. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about Cultivator Darian?¡±

    ¡°This is what Young Master wishes,¡± Ellen replied, ¡°Who am I to stop him? I¡¯m here to ensure that nothing goes wrong, and to keep anyone from interfering with the duel. If they try, I will kill them.¡±

    From the corner of my eye, I noticed that the expressions of Cultivator Byron¡¯s bodyguards turned unsightly. It was clear that Ellen was talking about them just now. However, that mattered little to me as long as no one interfered with the duel.

    Cultivator Byron and I took our stances. I studied his form. While I wasn¡¯t familiar with the specific martial art he practiced, it was clear to me that he was skilled. While his personality was terrible, he didn¡¯t just rely on his family¡¯s status.

    However, he wasn¡¯t as skilled as Cultivator Aneira. Not only that, but I traded pointers with Ellen and Elliot on several occasions. Despite his higher cultivation base, I knew I had a chance at winning.

    I also studied Cultivator Byron¡¯s sword with my spirit sense. From what I saw, it was a high-grade Qi Condensation magic treasure like my gauntlets and Cultivator Aneira¡¯s fans. Considering Cultivator Byron¡¯s status, this didn¡¯t surprise me at all.

    As tension filled the air, my nerves grew taut and my heart started pounding in my chest. Not out of fear or anxiety, but out of excitement. I hadn¡¯t had a proper fight in so long. Trading pointers just wasn¡¯t the same. I planned on going all out. From the look in his eyes, Cultivator Byron felt the same.

    ¡°We shall keep the rules of this duel simple,¡± Ellen called out. ¡°The two of you will fight until either one of your forfeits or until one of you is unable to continue fighting. Understood?¡±

    Cultivator Byron and I both nodded.

    ¡°Good.¡± Ellen said. ¡°On my mark¡­Begin!¡±

 Chapter 48: Dueling the Young Master

    Cultivator Byron and I sprang into action the moment the word ¡®Begin¡¯ left Ellen¡¯s mouth. I ran towards Cultivator Byron to close the distance between us. At the same time, I formed several hand seals and launched a barrage of Fireballs at him. However, I knew from experience that this wouldn¡¯t do much good.

    Over the past few months, as I traded pointers with Cultivator Aneira, I learned that using mystic arts against her was a fool¡¯s errand. Not only did her ice counter my fire, but her qi refining was higher than mine. While I doubted that Cultivator Byron had an affinity for ice or water, his strength was on par with Cultivator Aneira¡¯s. I was better off relying on my physical strength and my martial arts to defeat him.

    That said, using mystic arts wasn¡¯t useless. My Fireballs served as a good distraction, and they gave me a chance to probe my opponent¡¯s defenses.

    Cultivator Byron let out a derisive snort when he saw my Fireballs and spoke an incantation. Three swords made of gray Metal qi sprang out from his sword magic treasure, before flying threw the air towards my Fireballs. That magic treasure must have had an affinity for Metal.

    ¡°Sword qi!¡± Cultivator Trevor gasped.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Cultivator Oliver said. ¡°He¡¯s only in the Qi Condensation realm.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not sword qi.¡± Ellen said. ¡°His magic treasure can create flying copies of itself, though the copies are much weaker than the original.¡±

    That was something I noticed as well with my spirit sense. Even so, despite being weaker than the original sword, the flying copies were still more powerful than anything I could create. Under normal circumstances Fire defeated Metal, which would give me an advantage, but the difference in strength between my qi refining and Cultivator Byron¡¯s negated that advantage.

    The flying swords made short work of my Fireballs, before heading in my direction. Without hesitation, I pulled my turtle shell magic treasure out of my storage ring and activated it. The turtle shell, now glowing with yellow light, flew towards the flying swords and blocked them. It couldn¡¯t destroy them, but it kept them occupied.

    At this point, Cultivator Byron and I had almost reached each other. I formed a hand seal and summoned a Divine Fire Serpent, which hissed as it flew through the air towards Cultivator Byron. At the same time, I decided to take another gamble and formed the hand seal for another mystic art.

    ¡°Weak!¡± Cultivator Byron said as he slashed my Divine Fire Serpent in half with his sword. ¡°Do you really think you can defeat me with such paltry mysti-¡±

    Before he finished speaking, I finished the hand seal and sent another mystic art his way: Heavenly Seal. While it was most effective against demons, demon beasts, and demonic beasts, it could still be used against other kinds of opponents.

    The Heavenly Seal, shining with golden light, flew over to Cultivator Byron and wrapped itself around him. He froze in place, unable to move. It took him a second to shatter the seal and free himself, but that was more than long enough for me to close the distance between us and launch an attack.

    To my surprise, my fist didn¡¯t connect. Instead, a barrier formed from gray Metal qi sprang to life and surrounded Cultivator Byron¡¯s body, blocking my attack. With my divine sense, I saw that Cultivator Byron wore some kind of necklace that shone with a brilliant gray light. I hadn¡¯t noticed it before because he had kept the necklace hidden beneath his robes. However, the light it now emitted made it impossible to keep hidden.

    Tsk. Clever. Cultivator Byron kept that defensive magic treasure out of sight in order to catch his opponents off guard. Unfortunately, I fell for it.

    Cultivator Byron grimaced, before he retaliated with a strike of his own. I lifted my arms just in time to block it. Sparks flew as his sword connected with the metal studs of my gauntlets.

    From that blow, I realized something important. Cultivator Byron wasn¡¯t a physical refiner. His physical strength was inferior to mine. My chances of defeating him were higher than I realized, even though he was at peak Qi Condensation!

    The two of us exchanged several blows, probing each other¡¯s defense. Over time it became clear that while Cultivator Byron was skilled, he wasn¡¯t as skilled as Cultivator Aneira. He was unable to fend off all of my attacks. Despite his best efforts, a few of them connected. With each hit, the light of his shield grew dimmer and dimmer.

    When Cultivator Byron saw this, his expression grew unsightly and he let out a roar. A suit of armor that looked like it was forged from golden starlight formed around him and covered his entire body. At the same time, the gray qi from Cultivator Byron¡¯s defensive magic treasure merged with the suit of armor, turning into gray patterns.

    I sucked in a breath as I realized that this was Armor of the Celestial Warrior, the innate ability one could use after reaching peak Qi Condensation with Soul of Divine Fire. It looked majestic and all my confidence from earlier evaporated.

    Cultivator Byron chuckled when he saw my expression and went on the offensive. We found ourselves in a stalemate. While Cultivator Byron wasn¡¯t skilled enough to pierce through my own defenses, his Armor of the Celestial Warrior blocked all of my attacks. Neither one of us could gain a decisive advantage, and it looked like this duel would become a battle of endurance. That was fine by me. I was confident in my physical stamina.

    However, Cultivator Byron must have felt differently because his next move caught me off guard. He formed a hand seal, before launching a golden Fireball from his hand. To my surprise, he didn¡¯t aim the Fireball at me. Instead, he aimed it towards my turtle magic treasure, knocking it off to the side. This allowed one of the flying swords to move past it and head towards me. The turtle shell tried to block it, but the remaining two flying swords redoubled their efforts and locked it down.

    Now I faced both Cultivator Byron and one of his flying swords. Fending off the latter wasn¡¯t difficult, but it forced me to split my attention. I tried to destroy the flying sword with my fists, but Cultivator Byron pressed the attack and prevented me from doing so. I started to accumulate wounds as my defenses faltered. Every time I tried to focus on either the flying sword or Cultivator Byron, the other would take advantage of my distraction.

    If this continued on, I would lose the duel. I needed to do something, anything, to turn the duel back into my favor. The other two flying swords kept my turtle shell magic treasure locked down, so I couldn¡¯t rely on that. I didn¡¯t have any other magic treasures that would help here, and none of my mystic arts or martial arts were powerful enough to pierce through Cultivator Byron¡¯s armor. It seemed hopeless.

    Just as I considered forfeiting, an insane idea came to mind. It was risky and dangerous, but at this point, I didn¡¯t have many options left. Why not give it a try?

    I backed away from Cultivator Byron, trying to get away from him. He laughed, no doubt assured of his victory, and launched several Fireballs at me. The flying sword harried me as well. I dodged them all, though a few of the Fireballs grazed me. All the while, I continued to back away from Cultivator Byron. I needed a certain amount of distance to make my plan work. Thankfully, Cultivator Byron seemed overconfident and took his time chasing after me.

    ¡°You should end the duel.¡± Cultivator Aneira said. ¡°It¡¯s clear that Cultivator Darian has no chance of winning.¡±

    Ellen snorted.

    ¡°Just you see.¡± She said. ¡°I have confidence in my Young Master.¡±

    Ellen¡¯s words bolstered my confidence. Good. Given what I was about to do, I needed every bit of courage that I could muster. No matter how this played out, it was going to hurt.

    Once I put enough distance between myself and Cultivator Byron, I used the Wind Dash technique and sped towards him. Rather than try to hold myself back, I decided to go all out and pushed my speed to its limit. At this rate I couldn¡¯t avoid crashing into Cultivator Byron. However, that was exactly what I wanted. I hoped to use the speed and force of Wind Dash to break through his Armor of the Celestial Warrior.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    As I moved, I summoned a Heavenly Shield to mitigate the damage from our inevitable collision. Cultivator Byron¡¯s eyes widened as he realized my plan and scrambled to back away from me. However, it was useless. I was moving too fast. Even dodging was pointless.

    Cultivator Byron let out a shout and summoned three more flying swords with his magic treasure. Together with the one he already summoned, they hurled themselves towards me, clashing with my Heavenly Shield. It held at first, but the flying swords were too powerful. Soon, my Heavenly Shield shattered. In that moment, I faltered. Time seemed to stop as I considered my next course of action.

    If I continued, I risked serious injury. However, if I stopped, I would have to forfeit the duel. Unless I used Wind Dash, I had no chance of defeating Cultivator Byron. Risk bodily injury and win, or play it safe and lose?

    In that moment, enlightenment lit up my mind. The Frenzied Fiend fighting style focused on aggression and offense, almost to the exclusion of all else. When I first started learning about it, I thought that its practitioners were just supposed to endure enemy attacks rather than evade or defend against them. However, in this moment, I realized that there was more to it than that.

    Practitioners of the Frenzied Fiend fighting style were supposed to endure attacks, yes, but not because they were mindless brutes. They took damage in a deliberate and calculated manner. They suffered injuries in order to create openings and deliver even greater attacks to their opponents. It was a risky way to fight, but one that came with great rewards.

    When I realized this, a smile stretched across my face and time resumed. I pushed forward, charging towards Cultivator Byron. His flying swords pierced me. Pain filled my entire body, but I ignored them and continued forward. Cultivator Byron stared at me with a horrified look on his face as he realized that I was still coming for him, despite the injuries I suffered. Even so, he maintained his composure and slashed at me with his sword when I came into reach. The blade dug into my shoulder, but stopped when it hit my bone.

    At the same time, I formed a fist with my right hand and hit him right in the chest. The combined might of my physical body and the speed from my Wind Dash technique was too much for Cultivator Byron¡¯s Armor of the Celestial Warrior. Cracks spread out from the impact point, before his armor shattered into golden motes of light. The impact was too much for my body, and I felt all the bones in my right arm break.

    Despite this, my fist continued forward, hitting Cultivator Byron¡¯s body. I felt his chest cave in and heard his ribs crack. Blood sprayed out of Cultivator Byron¡¯s mouth as he went flying backwards. He let go of his sword, leaving it stuck in my shoulder.

    I continued forward to press the attack and finish the duel. However, a woman appeared in front of me and blocked my way. Reacting without thinking, I swung a fist at her. However, the woman blocked my attack with ease, stopping my fist with her palm. Her skin felt cool, almost cold.

    ¡°Enough, child,¡± she said, ¡°The duel is over. You won.¡±

    I ignored her words and attacked her again. She was between me and my opponent. I needed to get her out of the way so I could continue the fight. The woman blocked my second attack as well, before she clicked her tongue and slammed a palm into my chest. Her attack sent me flying. At the same time, she hit me with a blast of ice qi. Frost started to coat my body as I flew backwards.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Ellen yelled.

    I hit the ground with a thud, landing on my back. Dazed, I stared up at the sky. A few moments later, Ellen¡¯s face came into view as she knelt beside me. She wore a worried expression on her face and fear filled her eyes.

    ¡°Do not worry,¡± the woman who hit me said, ¡°Your young master is fine. I only hit him with enough ice to cool him down. Sometimes the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall lose themselves to battle frenzy and they need a shock to help them return to their senses.¡±

    Ellen looked up and glared, but soon looked down at me again.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± she said, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    I reached up with my left hand and caressed her cheek.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡± I murmured.

    Ellen¡¯s eyes widened and she stared at me in shock. My strength ran out and my arm fell to my side. I maintain consciousness, but the duel with Cultivator Byron and the woman¡¯s attack had drained me of all of my energy. Not only that, but pain wracked my entire body. It was all I could do to keep my eyes open.

    ¡°Move aside, Cultivator Ellen.¡± A familiar voice said. It sounded like Second Master. ¡°Darian¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t life threatening, not at his level, but we should still take him to Rainbow Healer Hall.¡±

    Ellen continued to stare down at me, hesitation in her eyes, before she nodded. She stood up. Second Master walked into view and crouched down, before pressing two fingers against my forehead.

    ¡°Sleep, Darian.¡± He said in a gentle voice.

    His spirit sense entered my body and before I knew it, the world turned dark and I fell unconscious.

    <hr>

    When I next awoke, I opened my eyes to find myself staring at a white ceiling. The transition from unconsciousness to consciousness was sudden. One moment I swam in darkness, unaware of anything. The next, I was wide awake.

    I was laying on a soft and comfortable bed. The smell of medicinal herbs filled the air.

    It took me a moment to remember what happened before I fell unconscious. The last thing I remembered was seeing Second Master¡¯s face, before falling unconscious. Rather, he put me to sleep using his spirit sense. I don¡¯t know how he did, but I felt it. A part of me wondered if I could do that. If not right now, then perhaps later, after I advanced my mental refinement some more.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    I looked to the side to find Ellen sitting in a chair next to me. She held my left hand in both of hers, squeezing it tight.

    ¡°Ellen.¡± I said as I sat up, or tried to rather.

    However, as soon as I moved, my body screamed in pain and I laid back down. The pain wasn¡¯t as bad as just after the duel, but it was still pretty bad. I looked down to find my body wrapped up in bandages. A cast covered my entire right arm, immobilizing it. My shoulder that Cultivator Byron struck with his sword ached something fierce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Ellen said, wearing a somber expression. ¡°The spirit doctors of Rainbow Healer Hall healed all of your injuries, but it will take about a day for you to fully recover. You need to let your body rest until then, otherwise you might undo the healing.¡±

    I stared at her in surprise. A day? That was all? Cultivator Byron¡¯s flying swords pierced my body in multiple places and I shattered my right arm when I punched through his Armor of the Celestial Warrior, yet it would only take a day for me to recover from it all. In that moment, I realized just how amazing spirit doctors were.

    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± I asked. ¡°Where are we?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for most of the day,¡± Ellen answered. ¡°It¡¯s late afternoon now. As for our location, we¡¯re at Rainbow Healer Hall. Specifically, we¡¯re in the clinic they set aside for disciples of Flame Fiend Hall.¡±

    I gave her a questioning look. She smiled at me.

    ¡°Of all the halls in the Dawn and Dusk Sect,¡± she said, ¡°The disciples of Flame Fiend Hall are the most prone to injury because of how much they fight with each other. So much so that a previous hall master of Rainbow Healer Hall decided to build a clinic just for them. They call it Martial Idiot Clinic. From what I heard, Rainbow Healer Hall uses this place as a training ground for their disciples, since it allows them to get a lot of practical experience.¡±

    This¡­ surprised me not at all. I looked around the room. It was a small and plain space, with little in the way of furniture. Other than the bed I laid on and the chair Ellen sat on, there was a little night table standing off to the side. A small incense censer sat atop the night table, letting out a small stream of smoke. The smoke was the source of the medicinal smell in the room. It contained faint traces of qi.

    Like the ceiling, the walls were painted white. At the far end of the room stood a plain wooden door. A small window sat in the wall behind the bed letting in sunlight.

    ¡°I see.¡± I said. ¡°What happened after I fell unconscious? The last thing I remember is seeing Second Master right after Elder Celine knocked some sense back into me.¡±

    Elder Celine was the woman who blocked my path and sent me flying, though I hadn¡¯t recognized her at the time. Back then, I was so focused on finishing the duel that I gave little thought to anything else.

    ¡°Elder Tobias brought you and Cultivator Byron to Rainbow Healer Hall while Elder Celine questioned us about what happened.¡± Ellen said. ¡°From what I gather, Elder Tobias and Elder Celine witnessed the duel itself but not the events leading up to it. They wanted to make sure that this incident didn¡¯t spiral out of control.¡±

    I nodded. That made sense. Cultivator Byron and I both came from prominent families within the Dawn and Dusk Sect. He was a descendant of Uncle Jericho and I was Nova¡¯s son. If a feud broke out between us, and our families got involved, it could affect the rest of the sect.

    ¡°Elder Celine was unhappy when she realized that Cultivator Byron knew about Cultivator Aneira¡¯s secret.¡± Ellen continued. ¡°She was even more unhappy when she found out that you knew about it as well.¡± She gave me an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. I tried to hide it, but Elder Celine is a Nascent Soul cultivator. It¡¯s difficult to keep anything a secret from them.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for.¡± I said. ¡°As you said, she¡¯s a Nascent Soul cultivator. Neither one of us is powerful enough to stand up to the likes of her.¡± I frowned. ¡°That said, she might make trouble for us.¡±

 Chapter 49: Learning About A Forgotten Past

    As I looked up at Ellen, I considered the situation with Elder Celine and Cultivator Aneira. Depending on how much she valued Cultivator Aneira, Elder Celine might try to silence us to keep Cultivator Aneira¡¯s Pure Yin Physique a secret. I doubted that she would harm us or kill us given my background, but she could very well buy our silence or threaten us into submission. It would all depend on how Elder Celine liked to handle things.

    ¡°What happened to Cultivator Byron?¡± I asked, putting the issue of Elder Celine and Cultivator Aneira aside for now.

    Ellen shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She said. ¡°They brought him to another part of Rainbow Healer Hall. He survived, I know that much, but I know nothing beyond that. Would you like me to find out?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said, ¡°As long as he survived, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± I chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t collect my winnings from a dead man.¡±

    Ellen smiled at that, but I saw that her heart wasn¡¯t in it. I noticed a hint of worry in her eyes.

    ¡°How about you?¡± I asked. ¡°How are you feeling, Ellen?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Young Master,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    I gave one of her hands a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°Let me ask you again,¡± I said in a firm voice, ¡°How are you feeling? This time, don¡¯t try to hide anything from me.¡±

    Ellen gave me a surprised look, before she smiled again. This one seemed more genuine than the last one.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Young Master.¡± She said. ¡°I don¡¯t like seeing you get hurt. However, I know it¡¯s inevitable that you will. The world of cultivation is dangerous. Injuries, and even death, are common. Not only that, but you¡¯re Mistress Nova¡¯s son. Violence is part of your heritage.¡± She squeezed my left hand. ¡°Even so, watching as those flying swords pierced your body was one of the most terrifying moments of my life.¡±

    A part of me wanted to reassure Ellen and promise her that I wouldn¡¯t get hurt, but that would be a lie. As she said, the world was a dangerous place. Even if I kept to myself and tried to live a quiet life, something might happen to me anyway. More importantly, that wasn¡¯t the kind of life I wanted to live. Like my mother and my sisters, I was a martial idiot. I enjoyed fighting. Killing was another matter. Until I killed someone, I wouldn¡¯t know how I felt about it.

    ¡°The solution is simple then,¡± I said, giving Ellen a reassuring smile, ¡°I need to become strong enough so that I don¡¯t become injured anymore.¡±

    Ellen laughed.

    ¡°That is a solution, yes.¡± She said. ¡°It works for Mistress Nova. I don¡¯t see why it won¡¯t work for you.¡± Her laughter died down and her expression turned somber. ¡°Until then, I will do everything in my power to protect you, Young Master. If I have to give up my life in order to do so, then so be it.¡±

    I sat up, ignoring my body¡¯s protest.

    ¡°No.¡± I said.

    My actions caught Ellen off guard and she stared at me in shock.

    ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t sacrifice your life for my sake.¡± I said.

    ¡°Young Master, I-¡±

    ¡°Promise me.¡± I squeezed her hand. ¡°If you care about me, then promise me that you will live.¡±

    Ellen stared at me for several long moments, before she nodded.

    ¡°Very well.¡± She said. ¡°I promise not to sacrifice myself for your sake, Young Master. I promise to live.¡±

    I let out a relieved sigh. The thought of living in a world without Ellen in it terrified me beyond reason. It was strange. I had known her for less than a year, but she had become one of the most important people in my life.

    ¡°Good.¡± I said. ¡°Just¡­ Good.¡±

    Ellen smiled at that.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweetheart, Young Master.¡± She said.

    The moment Ellen called me ¡°sweetheart¡±, it felt as if a bolt of lightning had hit me. It felt both familiar and unfamiliar, like a half forgotten memory or a word stuck on the tip of one¡¯s tongue. I stared at Ellen, trying to figure out what this meant. Yet, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t. It was like trying to grasp air with my bare hands, a pointless and futile endeavor.

    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± I asked, unable to stand it anymore.

    Ellen stared at me for a moment, before her expression fell and she closed her eyes.

    ¡°And things had been going so well, too.¡± She murmured.

    I kept silent and waited for her to answer my question.

    ¡°I called you a sweetheart, Young Master.¡± Ellen said, opening her eyes.

    Once again, I was hit with a sense of familiarity and unfamiliarity.

    ¡°It feels like you¡¯ve called me that before, Ellen,¡± I said, ¡°However, that can¡¯t be. You¡¯ve never called me anything other than ¡®Young Master.¡¯¡±

    Ellen turned away from her, a conflicted expression on her face, as if she were facing an immense internal dilemma.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve called you that, Young Master.¡± Ellen said. ¡°I used to call you that all the time, back when you were a child.¡±

    A thread of unease wrapped itself around my heart. I found it difficult to breathe, as if there was a heavy weight on my chest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember this.¡± I said.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I sealed your memories of me,¡± Ellen said, ¡°For your own protection.¡±

    Her words stunned me. So much so, that I forgot how to breathe for several seconds.

    ¡°You sealed my memories of you?¡± I asked.

    Ellen nodded and looked at me once more. Pain filled her eyes.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°I¡­ Perhaps I should start from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡± I said, trying to keep my voice even. ¡°Right now, it is taking every ounce of self control I possess in order to maintain my composure.¡±

    Since I practiced the Song of Dawn and Dusk mental refinement technique, I possessed a stronger will than most people. Even so, both my mind and my heart were in turmoil.

    ¡°Do you remember when my brother mentioned that he and I once traveled to the Myriad Rivers province?¡± Ellen asked.

    I nodded.

    ¡°The reason why we went there in the first place was because we received word that one of the cultivators who hunted our family was spotted there.¡± Ellen explained. ¡°My brother and I wanted revenge, so we set out. However, our enemy was a Golden Core cultivator. Elliot and I were only in mid Foundation Establishment back then, so we resorted to underhanded means to kill him.¡± She looked away from me, ashamed. ¡°I¡­ posed as a courtesan and seduced him in order to poison him. Once he was poisoned, Elliot and I killed him together. Unfortunately, the man was a part of the Beast Blood Sect. They¡¯re a demonic sect that specializes in alchemy using spirit beast blood and demon beast blood. The man¡¯s sect investigated his death and discovered that we were responsible.¡±

    I stared at Ellen, riveted by her story. As reprehensible as I found her actions, I also sympathized with her. Along with Elliot, she wanted to avenge her family. However, the two of them faced an opponent much stronger than themselves. No wonder they resorted to seduction and poison. In their shoes, would I have done anything different?

    ¡°To avoid getting caught, Elliot and I split up.¡± Ellen said, continuing her story. She faced me once again. ¡°I disguised myself as a human mortal, took on the name Helen, and fled to a certain town located at the base of a certain mountain.¡±

    ¡°Mt. Wind Dance.¡± I said.

    Ellen nodded.

    ¡°To pass the time, I opened up a shop that specialized in making sweets for children.¡± She said, a small smile on her face. ¡°That was how I lived for the next two years.¡± Her smile disappeared. ¡°About six months after I arrived, a certain boy entered my shop for the first time.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Me.¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ellen said, ¡°You. At first I mistook you for a street urchin, because of your clothing and because of how thin you were. I felt so bad for you that I tried to give you a sweet for free.¡± She chuckled. ¡°You got angry with me and demanded to pay for the sweet, saying that you didn¡¯t need my pity. It was rather cute, I have to admit.¡±

    That sounded about right. As much as I hated the way my kin abused and neglected me back then, I hated being pitied more. It made me feel even more pathetic.

    ¡°After that day, you became a regular at my shop.¡± Ellen continued. ¡°It didn¡¯t take me long to find out that you lived on Mt. Wind Dance. I figured that you were either the son of a mortal serving Clan Wind Dance, or a servant yourself; a poorly treated one at that. Either way, I never found out your true identity.¡± Her expression turned bitter. ¡°If I had, I could have informed your sisters about how Clan Wind Dance treated you and things could have turned out differently.¡±

    I wondered about that myself, and my own mood turned bitter. If things had played out in a different way, if my sisters had rescued me earlier, then I would have known what it was like to have a loving family sooner. However, that was neither here nor there. I was just grateful that Astra rescued me in the first place. Otherwise, I would have still been on Mt. Wind Dance, alone and miserable. Her actions changed the course of my life.

    ¡°To my surprise, you came to my shop every day.¡± Ellen said. ¡°It didn¡¯t take me long to find out why. You were lonely and desperate for affection, even if it came from the woman who ran the sweets shop.¡± She gave me a sad smile. ¡°As part of my disguise, I called all of my customers ¡®sweetheart¡¯. However, when I realized that was the reason why you kept coming back to my shop, I reserved that particular term of endearment for you.¡± She looked thoughtful at that. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why. Maybe it was because I was alone and far from home, being hunted by enemies. You and I were kin of sorts, two lonely souls making their way in the world.¡±

    She smiled for a moment, as if lost in fond memories.

    ¡°As time went on, you and I grew closer and closer. You were such a kind and sweet child. You even started calling me Big Sis Helen. It got to the point where I started to think about taking you with me, after I left town. Yes, I risked offending Clan Wind Dance by stealing one of their servants, but given the way they treated you, it was clear to me that they didn¡¯t value you much.¡±

    I sucked in a breath when she said this.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked.

    Ellen¡¯s smile faded away.

    ¡°I waited too long.¡± She said. ¡°I liked living as a human mortal, and the insights I gained from doing so helped with my cultivation. I was also worried about how you would react after you found out the truth about me, so I delayed my departure. However, the Beast Blood Sect soon found out that I was in the general area. They must have made some kind of deal with Clan Wind Dance, because Beast Blood Sect cultivators searched the area for me with impunity. To avoid discovery, I needed to flee.¡± She paused, and her hold on my hand grew tighter. ¡°I made the choice to leave you behind. If you came with me, your life would be in danger. I couldn¡¯t do that to you. At least with Clan Wind Dance, you wouldn¡¯t have to flee for your life from demonic cultivators.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you sealed my memories?¡± I asked. ¡°To protect me?¡±

    Ellen nodded, her eyes glistening with tears.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She said. ¡°While searching for me, Beast Blood Sect cultivators sometimes grabbed mortals and soul scoured them, destroying their minds and souls in the process. If the Beast Blood Sect realized that you had a connection to me, they would have done the same to you.¡±

    I grimaced at that. Soul scouring involved using one¡¯s spirit sense to search another¡¯s mind and soul. Cultivators often did this to interrogate enemies and prisoners, but it could also be used to learn more about the techniques a cultivator practiced. However, soul scouring was violent and invasive, often destroying the mind and soul of the one being soul scoured

    ¡°To keep that from happening,¡± Ellen said. ¡°I sealed your memories of me, as well as the memories of anyone who knew you were a regular at my shop. After that, I left. However, I never forgot about you. I promised to myself to come back for you after I became stronger and take you away from Mt. Wind Dance. That was how much you meant to me.¡± She wore a self deprecating smile. ¡°Imagine my surprise when, a mere ten years later, I saw you participating in the entrance exam for the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°You watched the entrance exam?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ellen said, nodding, ¡°The young mistresses, your sister, showed such interest that I felt compelled to do the same. When I saw you again, and realized who you were, I didn¡¯t know how to react. The kind young boy I used to know had grown up to be a kind young man; a handsome one at that.¡± She paused. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I struggled with my attraction to you for a bit. After all, I knew you as a child and I am much older than you. However, significant age gaps between couples isn¡¯t unusual for cultivators. Some are a few decades apart, while others have several centuries between them. In the end, I decided to accept my feelings and pursue you.¡± She sighed. ¡°And then I found out that you were Mistress Nova¡¯s son. That became the biggest obstacle in my path.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I knew I would face opposition if I pursued you.¡± Ellen said. ¡°Both from my family and yours. You witnessed your sister¡¯s reaction for yourself. If you hadn¡¯t¡­ claimed me the way you did, Young Mistress Astra would have removed me from your side.¡± She shook her head. ¡°My guilt weighed me down as well. I failed to recognize you, which means that everything that happened to you after I left was my fault. It took me some time to make my decision. Otherwise, I would have approached you sooner. When Young Mistress Sidra asked for two of our family to serve and protect you, I volunteered and my brother joined me.¡±

    Ellen took a deep breath.

    ¡°And that is my story, Young Master.¡± She said. ¡°Now you know everything.¡±

    Countless questions buzzed through my mind. It felt like someone had stuffed a beehive in my head. I didn¡¯t know how to feel about what Ellen told me. I was angry, yes. The idea that Ellen tinkered with my mind, my memories, sent shivers down my spine. I wanted to throttle her for it.

    However, I also felt sorrow. I wondered how my life would have turned out if Ellen hadn¡¯t left me behind back then. It would have been dangerous, but maybe it would have been better.

    I frowned at that thought. No, perhaps not. If Ellen had taken me with her back then, our relationship would have become something different that it was now. Despite everything, I liked the way things were. No, liked was too mild a word. I didn¡¯t want to lose what we had now.

    ¡°Why did you decide to pursue me in the end?¡± I asked. ¡°Despite everything? The opposition you would face, and your own guilt?¡±

    Ellen grinned at me.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy,¡± she said, ¡°I wanted you, and I am a shameless and wicked woman. Otherwise, why else would I pursue a man much younger than me? And one I knew as a child at that?¡±

    I blinked at her.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± I asked.

    That was something I never thought about before, but I figured that Ellen wasn¡¯t too much older than me. Ten years at the most. No, twenty.

    ¡°About one hundred and two years old.¡± she answered.

    My jaw dropped and I stared at her in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Okay, you¡¯re much older than I expected.¡± I said.

    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Ellen asked, apprehensive.

    I took a moment to think about it.

    ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°In fact, I think it¡¯s a little exciting to be with an older woman. Besides, after we both reach a certain age, it doesn¡¯t really matter, does it?¡±

    Ellen sucked in a breath.

    ¡°Does this mean that you accept my feelings?¡± she asked.

    I frowned at that.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± I said. ¡°I want to. However, I don¡¯t like some of the things you¡¯ve done. You sealed my memories. Not only that, but you seduced and poisoned someone. And that is just from what you told me. For all I know, you¡¯ve done worse. Yet, I don¡¯t know if I have the right to judge you. If I had been in your position, maybe I would have done the same.¡± I sighed. ¡°My mind is a mess right now.¡±

    Ellen nodded.

    ¡°I understand, Young Master.¡± She said. ¡°I know I am not the best prospect for a wife, or even a concubine. However, I can promise you this. I will do everything in my power to keep you safe and happy. That is the other reason why I decided to pursue you in the end. I failed you once before. I don¡¯t intend to fail you again.¡±

    I gave her a serious look.

    ¡°What about your own safety?¡± I asked. ¡°Your own happiness?¡±

    Ellen smiled.

    ¡°Being with you makes me happy.¡± She said, before her smile turned coy. ¡°As for my safety, well, you can protect me once you grow strong enough.¡± She paused and looked hesitant. ¡°Assuming you accept my feelings, that is. If not, then I will settle for being your personal servant. As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters to me, Young Master.¡±

    As I listened to her speak, I realized that I had already made my decision. I was just hesitating out of fear. What if this was the wrong choice? However, I realized that I didn¡¯t care. Maybe I would regret this decision in the future, but for now, I would enjoy the present.

    ¡°Darian.¡± I said.

    Ellen blinked at me.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to be together, you should call me by name.¡± I said. ¡°It would be odd if you kept calling me ¡®Young Master.¡¯¡±

    Ellen stared at me for several long seconds, before a wide smile stretched across her face.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± She asked. ¡°Don¡¯t make this decision lightly. I¡¯m warning you now. Once you¡¯re mine, I don¡¯t intend to ever let you go. Take your time to think about it. Otherwise, you may regret your rashness.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it a lot already,¡± I said, ¡°And I told myself that I would make my decision after I heard about how we first met. Now that you¡¯ve told me, I don¡¯t have any reason to keep hesitating.¡± I gave her a hard look. ¡°Just don¡¯t betray me or tinker with my mind again. I can forgive many things, but not those. Understood?¡±

    Ellen nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Young-¡­ Darian.¡± She said. ¡°I understand.¡±

    She lifted my hand to her lips and kissed it. Then she started leaving a trail of kisses, starting at my wrist and moving up my arm. My hunger stirred and my nerves thrummed with excitement.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked.

    Ellen smirked at me, before kissing my arm again.

    ¡°Seducing you.¡± She said. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve agreed to be mine, I need to stake my claim and solidify my position as your first woman; your first wife. Otherwise, another woman may come along and take my place. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    As she spoke, Ellen crawled onto the bed and straddled my lap. She looked like a predator who just caught her prey. A shiver ran down my spine. Whether it was from fear or anticipation, I didn¡¯t know. Maybe it was both.

    ¡°Who would try anything here?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m a patient in a clinic.¡±

    ¡°Harlow Gentle Cloud,¡± Ellen answered. ¡°If you recall, she¡¯s a disciple of Rainbow Healer Hall. I remember how she looked at you, back during the entrance exam. If she realized you were here, and how weak you were right now, she might come here to take advantage of you.¡±

    I thought back to Cultivator Harlow and how she treated me during the entrance exam.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do that, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Would she?¡±

    Ellen reached over and pinched my cheek.

    ¡°Ah, my sweet and innocent Darian,¡± she said, ¡°You have so much to learn about the world.¡± She grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    With that, she leaned forward to kiss me. However, before our lips touched, someone knocked on the door.

 Chapter 50: Dashed Hopes

    Ellen and I both froze when we heard the knock. I considered ignoring whoever was at the door to continue kissing Ellen. However, they chose that moment to speak up.

    ¡°Darian,¡± Sidra said, her voice muffled, ¡°I know you¡¯re awake. May I come in?¡±

    At that, Ellen and I both slumped in disappointment. If it had been anyone else, we could have ignored them. However, Sidra was my eldest sister and the acting head of our family while Mother was in seclusion. Since Ellen¡¯s family served mine, Ellen couldn¡¯t disregard her either. In short, the two of us had to halt our activities.

    Ellen sighed and schooled her face into a polite mask, before she got off of me and walked over to the door. She opened it and Sidra stepped inside.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Mistress Sidra.¡± Ellen said, giving her a polite bow.

    Sidra looked between the two of us and raised an eyebrow. Given my current state, flushed and disheveled, it was clear that something happened before she arrived.

    ¡°Am I interrupting you two?¡± Sidra asked in a sardonic tone.

    ¡°No, Young Mistress Sidra.¡± Ellen answered, speaking in a polite tone.

    Sidra studied her for a moment.

    ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t remember the last time I saw you this upset.¡± She said. ¡°I must have arrived at an inopportune moment. Well, inopportune for you two.¡± She glanced at me. ¡°Let me tell you a little secret about Ellen and her family. The more distant and polite they act towards you, the angrier they are with you. Keep that in mind for the future.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her.

    ¡°What do you want, Big Sis Sidra?¡± I asked in a displeased tone.

    Ellen wasn¡¯t the only one upset with my oldest sister. Sidra gave me a flat look.

    ¡°Would you like to try that again?¡± she asked, a warning in her voice.

    A chill ran down my spine as I realized that I just acted disrespectful towards my eldest sister. My sister, who was also a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    ¡°I apologize, Big Sis Sidra.¡± I said in a contrite tone. ¡°I meant, greetings.¡±

    Sidra nodded.

    ¡°Better.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m here for two reasons. The first is to talk with you about your duel with Martial Nephew Byron.¡±

    Oh. As soon as Ellen started telling me the story of how we first met, I had completely forgotten about that. I resisted the urge to sigh. Of course Big Sis Sidra was here about the duel. I braced myself for a lecture, and a potential punishment.

    ¡°Good job.¡± Sidra said. ¡°I heard about what happened, and I have to say that I¡¯m proud of you, Darian. You defeated someone with a higher cultivation base than you. While I am unhappy that you injured yourself in doing so, I am pleased with the results.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re not here to punish me?¡± I asked.

    Sidra snorted.

    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I picked a fight with Cultivator Byron.¡± I asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a descendant of Uncle Jericho? Doesn¡¯t that make him a young master?¡±

    Sidra gave me an amused smile.

    ¡°And?¡± She asked. ¡°What does that have to do with anything? Have you forgotten whose son you are? Picking fights is normal for our family. In fact, I¡¯m surprised that you haven¡¯t gotten into more fights.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Besides, from what I heard, Martial Nephew Byron challenged you. He has only himself to blame for his current circumstances.¡± She pulled a jade bottle out of her storage ring and tossed it at me. ¡°Speaking of which, here are your winnings.¡±

    I caught the bottle and opened it. The moment I did, a strong medicinal smell filled the room and I felt my cultivation rise by a small amount. The bottle held a single pill, one that contained far more qi than any other pill I had ever seen before.

    ¡°A Foundation Breakthrough Pill.¡± I said, still staring into the bottle.

    If I took it now, I knew that I would experience a rapid rise in my cultivation. However, that would be a waste. It would be better to wait until I was ready to break through to the Foundation Establishment realm.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sidra said, sounding pleased. ¡°I planned on making you go through a trial by fire in order to earn one, but you managed to procure one all on your own. I¡¯m impressed. So much so, that I feel like rewarding you. Tell me, Darian. What do you want?¡±

    I closed the bottle and placed it in my storage ring, before looking back up at my sister.

    ¡°You¡¯re rewarding me for getting a Foundation Breakthrough Pill on my own?¡± I asked. ¡°That feels like cheating somehow.¡±

    Sidra stared at me for several long seconds, before she sighed.

    ¡°Darian, since you are the baby of the family, the others and I want to spoil you rotten.¡± She said. ¡°We can¡¯t, since it goes against family tradition as well as Flame Fiend Hall¡¯s philosophy, but the urge to spoil you remains. So, when you do something meritorious and we decide to reward you for it, just accept. It¡¯s part of how we show our love for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, my cheeks heating up, ¡°Um, can I have some time to think about it then? I¡¯m not sure what to ask for.¡±

    Sidra smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She said. Her smile faded away and a cold expression took its place. She was no longer a caring older sister. Instead, she was the acting head of our family. ¡°Now then, time for the second reason I¡¯m here.¡± She gestured to Ellen, who had been standing off to the side, not saying a word, this entire time. ¡°I¡¯m sending Ellen away on a long-term mission.¡±

    I stared at her in shock and dismay.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Big Sis!¡± I said, almost shouting.

    ¡°Why, Young Mistress Sidra?¡± Ellen asked at the same time.

    Sidra narrowed her eyes at the both of us.

    ¡°You two know why.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m neither blind nor deaf. Did you really think I was unaware of what was going on between you two?¡±

    ¡°Nothing happened between us!¡± I exclaimed.

    ¡°Nothing happened yet.¡± Sidra said. ¡°I¡¯m here to separate you two before something does happen, at least for a time.¡±

    I clenched my good hand into a fist and glared at Sidra.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± I said, ¡°Ellen is my servant.¡±

    Ellen walked over and stood by my side.

    ¡°Yes, Young Mistress Sidra.¡± She said, dropping the polite mask. ¡°I obey Young Master Darian and Young Master Darian alone. You don¡¯t have the authority to dismiss me from his service.¡±

    Sidra scoffed.

    ¡°As the acting head of the family, I do in fact have that authority.¡± She said. ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t, I have enough power to force the issue.¡± She held up a hand, forestalling any more protests from us. ¡°Before you two continue, let me tell you that this is a temporary arrangement.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I clenched my jaw so hard that my teeth hurt. I wanted to rage against the injustice of it all, but I knew that it wouldn¡¯t do me any good. So, I swallowed my anger.

    ¡°What do you mean, temporary?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sending Ellen off to one of the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s branch offices,¡± Sidra said, ¡°For a period of no less than five years.¡±

    I gaped at her.

    ¡°Five years?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s-¡±

    ¡°Just enough time for you to consider your actions before you do something irrevocable,¡± Sidra said, interrupting me. ¡°You¡¯re young and impressionable, Darian. Easily influenced. Five years should be long enough for you to think about what you really want in life.¡± She gave Ellen a cold look. ¡°This is for your benefit as well. My sisters and I managed to keep this from your family, but they¡¯re starting to get suspicious. Sending you away from Darian should ease their suspicions.¡±

    I looked over at Ellen, who grimaced.

    ¡°Would Ellen¡¯s family be that opposed to us being together?¡± I asked.

    Sidra nodded.

    ¡°After Mother saved them, Ellen¡¯s family swore to serve ours.¡± She said. ¡°They consider it inappropriate and dishonorable for a servant to covet her master. If they realized that Ellen had designs on you, they would do everything in their power to prevent that from happening.¡± She gave me a hard look. ¡°Including imprisoning Ellen if necessary.¡±

    A shiver of fear ran down my spine.

    ¡°Is this true?¡± I asked Ellen.

    She hesitated, before nodding.

    ¡°Even so,¡± she said, ¡°I was willing to take that risk, Darian. I even had a plan in mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did,¡± Sidra said in a biting tone, ¡°However, while you were willing to take that risk, I wasn¡¯t. Thus, I¡¯m intervening before it¡¯s too late.¡±

    I clenched my jaw.

    ¡°Is there nothing we can do?¡± I asked. ¡°Is there no way for us to be together?¡±

    I wanted to be with Ellen, but the risks of doing so were too high. Neither of us were powerful enough to go against either of our family¡¯s wishes.

    ¡°Be patient.¡± Sidra said, in a consoling tone. ¡°I know it might not seem like it, but I am not opposed to your relationship. I just think that you¡¯re being too hasty about it. So, here is my proposal. If you go along with my plan without causing a fuss, when the five years are over, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to aid you.¡± She gave us both a hard look. ¡°However, I will only do so when the five years are up and only if you accept my proposal here and now.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t much of a choice.¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re going to send Ellen away either way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but at least this way, you two have a chance of being together.¡± Sidra¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Consider this a test of your resolve, and a way to temper your will. Either you two are right and your feelings for each other are genuine, or you¡¯ll realize that this was nothing more than a passing fancy.¡±

    I glared at Sidra.

    ¡°Must you treat me like a child?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Darian, I¡¯m over six hundred years old,¡± Sidra said in a dry tone, ¡°Anyone under a century is a child to me. You¡¯re no exception.¡±

    ¡°What if we don¡¯t accept your proposal?¡± Ellen asked, narrowing her eyes at Sidra. ¡°What then?¡±

    Sidra bared her teeth at Ellen in a smile. Her expression reminded me of a beast staring down its prey.

    ¡°Then I will do everything in my power to keep you two apart.¡± She said, an edge to her voice.

    Ellen clenched her jaw.

    ¡°So we either do as you say, or forfeit our chance to be together.¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sidra said, ¡°I thought that was obvious.¡±

    I let out a bitter chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to see why Astra dislikes it when you meddle in her personal life.¡± I said. ¡°I never realized that you were so overbearing about it.¡±

    Sidra shrugged.

    ¡°I do what I must for the sake of our family.¡± She said. ¡°You need to grow up a bit more before you''re ready to commit yourself to a life partner.¡± She held up a finger. ¡°And no, before you try anything clever, you can¡¯t use the reward I owe you to try and circumvent my conditions.¡±

    My face fell. That had been my plan, yet Sidra saw through it right away. Damn it. At the moment, Sidra felt like an insurmountable wall. No matter how I saw it, I couldn¡¯t beat her.

    ¡°Where am I going?¡± Ellen asked, sounding defeated. ¡°And when do I leave?¡±

    I looked at her.

    ¡°We might as well accept the inevitable and do as she says.¡± She said, giving me a sad smile. ¡°Neither one of us is strong enough to oppose Young Mistress Sidra.¡±

    ¡°The Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s branch office in East Mesa City.¡± Sidra said. ¡°And you leave tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s too soon!¡±

    Sidra gave me a flat look.

    ¡°Be grateful that I¡¯m giving you two that much,¡± she said. ¡°I could have had her leave immediately.¡± She nodded. ¡°Now then, I¡¯ll give you two some time alone.¡±

    As Sidra turned to leave the room, anger and despair threatened to consume me. The last time I felt this powerless and helpless was back on Mt. Wind Dance. I hated it then, and I hated it now. Deep in my heart, I vowed to become strong so I never had to feel like this again.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Sidra said, pausing in the doorway, ¡°As the vice hall master of Flame Fiend Hall, it is well within my authority to assign missions to disciples or appoint them to certain posts. Darian, if you reach Foundation Establishment in both your qi refining and your physical refining before the five years are up, I will assign you to East Mesa City so you two can be reunited early.¡± She grinned. ¡°Consider that an incentive to focus on your cultivation.¡±

    With that, my sister left, closing the door behind her. Ellen and I stared at the door for several minutes, neither one of us saying a word. I felt crushing despair. Just when Ellen and I had finally decided to be together, Sidra came in and dashed all of our hopes. It just wasn¡¯t fair.

    ¡°Ellen¡­¡± I started to say, but she silenced me with a finger to my lips.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time together, Darian,¡± she said, ¡°Let us not waste any of it.¡±

    I removed her finger from my lips.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset?¡± I asked. ¡°We won¡¯t see each other for five years after tonight. And who knows how long that will take me to break through to Foundation Establishment?¡±

    Ellen smiled.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m upset.¡± She said. ¡°However, in the grand scheme of things, five years isn¡¯t that long, though it may not seem like it to you because of how young you are.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I already waited ten years for you. What¡¯s five more?¡±

    Seeing her act so calm about our impending separation made me feel like a child for my outburst. It was as if I were throwing a tantrum over something trivial.

    ¡°Perhaps Young Mistress Sidra is right.¡± Ellen continued. ¡°Maybe we were rushing into things.¡± She grimaced. ¡°I know my family. If we tried to stay together, they would separate us by any means necessary. That¡¯s just how they are. With Young Mistress Sidra¡¯s support, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°We could always try the plan you had in mind.¡± I said. ¡°The one you mentioned earlier.¡±

    Ellen stiffened at that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± She said. ¡°Not anymore. Young Mistress Sidra may very well kill me if we tried.¡±

    I gave her a questioning look.

    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready to become a father just yet.¡± She said.

    My eyes widened as I stared at her. Oh. So that had been her plan. If we slept together and Ellen bore my child, our families would have no choice but to let us get married. However, that plan came with drawbacks of its own, assuming my sisters stood by and let it happen. With that in mind, it was better to just wait and gain Sidra¡¯s approval first.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Ellen said, crawling onto the bed and straddling my lap once more. ¡°I leave in the morning. Let us make use of what little time we have together.¡± She stared at me, her yellow eyes seemed to fill my entire world. ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure that your feelings for me don¡¯t fade, even after five years apart. After I¡¯m done with you, it¡¯ll be impossible for you to forget me.¡±

    I felt a thrill of anticipation run down my spine.

    ¡°I thought you said I wasn¡¯t ready to become a father yet.¡± I said.

    Ellen grinned.

    ¡°Sleeping together and conceiving a child are two separate matters,¡± she said. ¡°I have some elixirs with me to prevent pregnancy.¡± She caressed my cheek with the back of her hand. ¡°However, if you want, we can save bedroom activities for later and just hold each other tonight. I¡¯ll leave the final decision to you.¡±

    I swallowed as I stared at her.

    ¡°I want-¡­¡± I paused and took a deep breath. ¡°I want my first time to be with you.¡±

    That way, even if I ended up sleeping with other women in the future, my first would always be Ellen.

    ¡°Excellent.¡± She said, before kissing me on the lips. After a few moments, she pulled back. ¡°Just relax and let me handle everything, Darian.¡±

    Before I could even respond, Ellen opened her mouth and revealed a pair of wicked looking fangs. She bit down, her fangs piercing the side of my neck. I felt a brief burst of sharp pain, before it faded away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ellen said. ¡°That was just a mild paralytic. It¡¯ll prevent you from moving, but you¡¯ll still be able to feel everything.

    I realized that she was telling the truth when I tried to move, but couldn¡¯t. However, my skin remained as sensitive as before. I gave her a questioning look, or tried to. The paralysis from her poison extended to my face it seemed.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want you to move around too much and agitate your wounds,¡± Ellen said, answering my unspoken question. ¡°Besides, I like having you all helpless and at my mercy like this.¡± She gave me a smile and ground her body against mine. ¡°From what I can tell, you feel the same way.¡±

    She was right. A certain part of my anatomy made my feelings on the matter quite clear.

    ¡°You like it, don¡¯t you?¡± Ellen asked, kissing my neck. Her fangs scraped against my skin. ¡°Being taken while unable to fight back? Don¡¯t worry. By the time I¡¯m done, you¡¯ll feel me in your bones.¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the paralysis, I would have told her to shut up and do it already, instead of just talking about it. As if she read my mind, Ellen kissed me again and proceeded to disrobe the both of us.

    That night, I experienced both heaven and hell. Pain and pleasure mixed together, until I couldn¡¯t distinguish between the two. I learned what it meant to hunger for someone, to truly hunger for them. And I knew that no matter how much I indulged myself, I would never be completely satisfied.

 Chapter 51: Missing Ellen

    Ellen left early the next morning. She didn¡¯t want to risk angering Sidra, so she left just before dawn. However, before she did, she left a manual with me.

    ¡°This contains the method to unseal your memories.¡± Ellen said, giving me a sad smile. ¡°I know it isn¡¯t much of a parting gift, but I wanted you to take it, Darian.¡±

    I just kissed her in response and said: ¡°Thank you. Safe travels.¡±

    Ellen left after that. When she was gone, the world seemed like a different place in her absence; duller and less colorful. I sat there for a while, wallowing in self pity. While she would only be gone for five years, a short time in the grand scheme of things according to both Ellen and Sidra, it felt like an eternity to me. Perhaps it was because of my youth. Unlike them, I hadn¡¯t lived for even a century. Hells, I wasn¡¯t even twenty years of age.

    At mid morning, a disciple of Rainbow Healer Hall came by to check on me. He examined my wounds, ensured that they healed properly, and removed the cast from my right arm. I thanked him, and started to get out of the bed, before he cleared his throat.

    ¡°Here.¡± he said, handing me a manual.

    I gave him a questioning look.

    ¡°Rainbow Healer Hall developed a technique to clean and sanitize the area around us.¡± He explained. ¡°It can also be applied to one¡¯s body, if one doesn¡¯t have the time or the facilities to take a bath.¡±

    When he said that last part, he gave me a pointed look. I looked down and realized that I still bore the marks of last night¡¯s lovemaking. Anyone who smelled me would know what had happened. Ellen also left love bites all over the upper half of my body, including the fang marks along the side of my neck. My face flushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°You may want to use it before you leave, Junior Brother Darian.¡± The disciple said.

    He gave me a knowing smile, before he left the room. I read the manual. Thankfully, the cleaning technique described therein wasn¡¯t difficult to learn. It took me a few tries, but I mastered it in less than an hour. When I used it on myself, it felt like someone scoured me with a brush made of fire. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it wasn¡¯t pleasant either. Still, it worked, though I would have preferred to take a bath. The love bites and the fang marks remained, however. It would take time for those to fade away.

    After I cleaned myself up, I headed out. The Martial Idiot Clinic turned out to be a large three-story building. At first I thought it seemed excessive, but then I thought about how many disciples there were in Flame Fiend Hall and how often they fought with each other. With that in mind, I realized that maybe Martial Idiot Clinic wasn¡¯t large enough.

    The third floor consisted of private rooms for patients with high status or who needed specialized treatment. The first and second floors consisted of wards, with curtains in place to give the patients some semblance of privacy. Like my room, the clinic was sparsely decorated and furnished with the bare minimum necessary. Disciples of Rainbow Healer Hall hurried about, tending to their patients. Incense burned on each floor, letting out smoke that smelled medicinal in nature. The smoke contained faint traces of qi. I assumed this was to help promote healing.

    When I reached the second floor, I saw several disciples from Flame Fiend Hall being treated. They sported all sorts of injuries. Some were minor, like a few broken bones, while others looked horrific. I saw one man who was so battered and bruised that bones were sticking out from all over his body. It was a wonder that he was still alive.

    I saw a similar scene when I reached the first floor. However, I also noticed a familiar duo: Senior Brother Kayden and Senior Sister Eliana, Senior Sister Zenia¡¯s underlings and drinking buddies. The two of them occupied a pair of beds next to each and chatted with one another. Senior Brother Kayden sported two broken arms, while Senior Sister Eliana¡¯s face looked like someone took a hammer to it. She also had a broken leg.

    Curious, I decided to head over to them, weaving my way around the disciples from Rainbow Healer Hall. Senior Sister Kayden and Senior Sister Eliana noticed me just as I reached them. They seemed happy to see me.

    ¡°Junior Brother Darian!¡± Senior Brother Kayden said. ¡°This is a pleasant surprise. We haven¡¯t seen you in some time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Senior Sister Eliana said. ¡°I think the last time we saw you was when we drank together at Senior Sister Zenia¡¯s abode.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°I have been practicing qi refinement at Celestial Warrior Hall over the past several months.¡±

    Senior Brother Kayden nodded.

    ¡°I can tell,¡± he said. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve made a breakthrough. Congratulations!¡±

    I nodded. As much as his praise would have pleased me on any other occasion, I was still feeling melancholic at Ellen¡¯s departure.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, before deciding to change the subject. ¡°What happened to you two? Those injuries look serious.¡±

    Senior Brother Kayden and Senior Sister Eliana glanced at each other before looking back at me. They chuckled.

    ¡°Our injuries aren¡¯t as serious as they look.¡± Senior Sister Eliana said, smiling. ¡°Something like this is rather normal for us.¡±

    ¡°To answer your question,¡± Senior Brother Kayden said, ¡°We received these injuries while sparring with one another.¡±

    Oh. Now I felt a bit foolish. I needed to adjust my way of thinking. For mortals, injuries like what these two sported were serious, fatal even. However, to cultivators, they were negligible.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Senior Brother Kayden asked. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I dueled a disciple from Celestial Warrior Hall yesterday.¡± I said. ¡°I had to stay here overnight to heal.¡±

    ¡°Did you win?¡± Senior Sister Eliana asked.

    I scoffed.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I said.

    Senior Brother Kayden chuckled.

    ¡°As expected of the young master of Flame Fiend Hall.¡± He said.

    His words elicited a smile from me, but it faded away soon enough. The two of them gave me worried looks, but neither one asked what was wrong. That was fine by me. I wouldn¡¯t have answered even if they had asked. While we were fellow disciples of Flame Fiend Hall, and Senior Sister Zenia¡¯s drinking buddies, we weren¡¯t close. Perhaps that would change in time, but for now, I wasn¡¯t willing to share my personal troubles with them.

    ¡°It was good to see you two again,¡± I said, ¡°But it¡¯s time for me to head back to Celestial Warrior Hall. I wish you a swift recovery.¡±

    They nodded.

    ¡°Come back to Flame Fiend Hall some time soon, Junior Brother Darian.¡± Senior Brother Kayden said. ¡°Senior Sister Zenia purchased a new kind of spirit wine and she wants to share it with all of us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s made from spirit fruits grown by Spirit Farmer Hall.¡± Senior Sister Eliana added.

    Ooh, that piqued my interest.

    ¡°I will,¡± I said, smiling, ¡°Thank you for inviting me.¡±

    With that, I left Martial Idiot Clinic. After I made it outside, I took a look at the surrounding area. Marital Idiot Clinic occupied the base of a mountain called Rainbow Healer Peak, the home of Rainbow Healer Hall. Like Celestial Warrior Peak, it was a paradise. Thanks to the abundance of qi, life flourished all over the mountain. Plants, flowers, and trees of all kinds covered the face of the mountain, most of which I didn¡¯t recognize. An herbal smell filled the air, reminding me of the medicinal smoke from inside the clinic.

    However, the most prominent feature was the mist that occupied the upper half of Rainbow Healer Peak. It remained in place, blanketing the top of the mountain, as if unaffected by the wind or the sun. The mist shimmered like an iridescent rainbow. A part of me wanted to climb up the mountain to take a closer look, but I refrained. I was a guest here. It would be rude to just wander about in someone else¡¯s home.

    As I looked about, I saw several disciples flying to and from Rainbow Healer Peak. Most belonged to Rainbow Healer Hall, but I noticed a few that belonged to other halls as well. While I recognized most of the halls that these disciples belonged to, there were a few I didn¡¯t.

    I realized, not for the first time, how vast the Dawn and Dusk Sect was. It had a little bit of everything. Warriors, healers, alchemists, farmers, etc. The various halls seemed like smaller sects united under the aegis of the Dawn and Dusk Sect as a whole. Each one had its own cultivation techniques, mystic arts, and martial arts.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Once I reached Foundation Establishment, maybe I should travel to the other halls and see what they were like in person. That could be fun. However, it would have to wait until after I reunited with Ellen.

    After I had my fill of looking around, I decided to head back to Celestial Warrior Peak. However, there was one problem. How did I get there? I relied on the snake twins to ferry me around, since I wasn¡¯t at Foundation Establishment and couldn¡¯t use flying magic treasures. Without them, I was stuck walking around on foot. Not only that, but I didn¡¯t know the way back to Celestial Warrior Peak.

    As I pondered my situation, I considered seeking out Cultivator Harlow. I knew she was a disciple of Rainbow Healer Hall. Maybe she could help me out. However, after giving it some thought, I decided against it. I didn¡¯t know where to find her and¡­ Well, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to meet with her. I had a romantic interest in her, and I suspected she returned that interest. Yet, my heart still felt heavy after separating from Ellen. I just wanted to head back home and be alone for a time.

    Maybe I could ask another disciple to ferry me back home. Not for free of course. I could offer them some spirit stones or contribution points. However, just before I called out to one of the disciples flying through the air, a voice called out to me.

    ¡°Darian.¡±

    I looked up to find Second Master heading in my direction atop a flying boat. He landed it right in front of me.

    ¡°Good.¡± He said. ¡°I arrived just in time. Hop in. I¡¯ll take you back to Celestial Warrior Peak.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Second Master.¡± I said, giving him a bow.

    I boarded the flying boat and we took off. As we flew towards Celestial Warrior Peak, I sat near the bow of the flying boat and stared off into the distance. The sun shone bright in the sky and the rushing wind felt refreshing against my skin. However, I barely noticed either. Ellen occupied all of my thoughts. Her absence left a gaping hole in my heart, leaving me in a dour mood. I never knew it was possible to grow so attached to someone in such a short amount of time.

    ¡°Darian,¡± Second Master said, pulling me out of my thoughts, ¡°I wanted to talk with you about your actions yesterday. Do you know what you did wrong?¡±

    I looked back at him and frowned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. ¡°Cultivator Byron challenged me.¡± I paused. ¡°Unless I injured him more than I realized.¡±

    Second Master sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t the problem.¡± He said. ¡°While Martial Nephew Byron¡¯s injuries were severe, the healers at Rainbow Healer Hall were more than capable of dealing with them.¡±

    ¡°Then what did I do wrong?¡±

    Second Master gave me a stern look.

    ¡°Have you considered how your actions would affect Martial Niece Aneira¡¯s reputation?¡± he asked.

    My eyes widened as I considered the ramifications of his words.

    ¡°I see from your reaction that you haven¡¯t.¡± Second Master said. ¡°From what I heard yesterday, you know about Martial Niece Aneira¡¯s Pure Yin Physique.¡±

    I stiffened for a moment, before nodding.

    ¡°She endured a lot of suffering because of it.¡± Second Master continued. ¡°Even without that, she is a beautiful woman. For someone like her, without any backing or the strength to protect herself, beauty is more of a curse than a blessing. When she was an outer disciple, she attracted too much attention from the other outer disciples as well as from several inner disciples. That was why Elder Celine made Martial Niece Aneira an honorary disciple, to hide her and keep her safe.¡±

    ¡°If that was the case,¡± I asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Elder Celine just take her as a personal disciple right away?¡±

    Second Master shook his head.

    ¡°Elder Celine wishes to keep Martial Niece Aneira¡¯s Pure Yin Physique a secret for as long as possible.¡± He said. ¡°Even among the elders, only a few know about it. If Elder Celine took Martial Niece Aneira as a personal disciple before the latter reached Foundation Establishment, it would attract far too much attention. People would wonder why that was, and start to suspect that there was something special about Martial Niece Aneira.¡± He sighed. ¡°Elder Celine¡¯s plan worked for a time. People were starting to forget about Martial Niece Aneira.¡±

    I let out a groan.

    ¡°Until Cultivator Byron and I ruined everything,¡± I said.

    Second Master nodded.

    ¡°While Elder Celine and I tried our best to keep things quiet, people like to talk.¡± He said. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before rumors spread of how a young master of Clan Gold Flame and the young master of Flame Fiend Hall fought each other over Martial Niece Aneira.¡±

    I buried my face in my hands.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention.¡± I said. ¡°When Cultivator Byron challenged, I accepted because I wanted to win a reward from him.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Second Master said. ¡°From what Elder Celine and I uncovered, you have no interest in Martial Niece Aneira beyond friendship. Otherwise Elder Celine would have already threatened you into leaving her future disciple alone.¡±

    I looked up at him. His expression was a mix of amused and grim.

    ¡°As it was,¡± Second Master continued, ¡°I had a difficult time convincing Elder Celine to leave you be.¡± He glanced at me. ¡°I suspect that she still harbors doubts about your intentions towards Martial Niece Aneira.¡±

    ¡°I have none.¡± I said. ¡°While Cultivator Aneira is beautiful and has a Pure Yin Physique, I harbor no dishonorable intentions towards her. She is my friend and my neighbor, but nothing more.¡±

    Second Master chuckled.

    ¡°I believe you.¡± He said. ¡°And in time, I know your sincerity will reach Elder Celine.¡± His amusement faded away. ¡°However, my point is that you need to consider the long-term consequences of your actions. What you do can and will affect others in ways you might not realize at first thought. I¡¯m not saying to overthink things to the point where you don¡¯t act at all, but be more aware going forward.¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°I owe Cultivator Aneira an apology.¡± I said.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± Second Master agreed. ¡°That said, she received the scales of an Icefang Serpent thanks to you, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be too angry.¡±

    Oh right, that was one of the terms of my duel with Cultivator Byron. I had almost forgotten about that. I hoped that was enough to mitigate Cultivator Aneira¡¯s anger, at least enough to let me apologize to her. Speaking of terms¡­

    ¡°Did Cultivator Byron and his bodyguards keep quiet about Cultivator Aneira¡¯s secret?¡± I asked. ¡°That was one of the terms of my duel with him, but he might reveal it anyway out of petty revenge.¡±

    Second Master shook his head.

    ¡°No.¡± He said. ¡°While Martial Nephew Byron might seem like a typical arrogant young master, and he is most of the time, he is an honorable one. When he gives his word, he keeps it. We don¡¯t have to worry about him revealing Martial Niece Aneira¡¯s secret.¡± He paused. ¡°Besides, even if he tried, Elder Celine would silence him.¡±

    I sighed with relief.

    ¡°Good.¡± I said. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry, Second Master. I¡¯ll do better next time.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°See that you do.¡±

    After that, I leaned back against the side of the boat and stared up at the sky. Second Master and I remained silent for a while as we flew towards Celestial Warrior Peak, though I let out the occasional sigh.

    ¡°Is something the matter, Darian?¡± Second Master asked, breaking the silence. ¡°From all the sighing you¡¯ve done, it sounds like something is troubling you, something other than Martial Niece Aneira¡¯s situation. Do you wish to speak about it?¡±

    I considered Second Master¡¯s offer. My first thought was to keep the situation with Ellen a secret from him. However, the more I considered it the more I realized that maybe confiding in him was a good idea. He was older and more experienced than me. Besides, it wasn¡¯t as if I had anyone else to talk to at the moment. Also, he was my second master. If I couldn¡¯t talk with him about this, who could I talk to?

    After some hesitation, I started telling Second Master about my troubles. At first I was nervous, but I grew more comfortable and relaxed as I spoke. When I finished, Second Master wore a thoughtful expression on his face.

    ¡°Ah, youth.¡± He said. ¡°I know this may not help you feel better, but when you grow older, you¡¯ll realize that the troubles you face now are not as important or dire as you think.¡±

    I glared at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t make me feel better.¡±

    Second Master chuckled, before his expression grew somber.

    ¡°While you may not want to hear this, I believe that Vice Hall Master Sidra was right in her actions.¡± He said. ¡°Rushing into a serious relationship before you¡¯ve matured and gained more experience is a poor idea. You¡¯re not even twenty years of age and you¡¯re already considering marriage.¡±

    I stared at Second Master in dismay. When I decided to confide in him about my problems, I thought he would have words of wisdom or advice that would help me. Instead, he agreed with Sidra¡¯s decision! Was no one on my side?

    ¡°Plenty of people marry and have children by the time they¡¯re my age!¡± I protested.

    ¡°Plenty of mortals your age marry and have children.¡± Second Master pointed out. ¡°For cultivators like us, it¡¯s different. With our longer lifespans, we have no need to rush. We can afford to take our time and think things through. In fact, cultivators need to put more thought into who they marry because of our longer lifespans. Marrying someone is a lifelong commitment, and when both parties can live for centuries, that is a long time indeed.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Many cultivators don¡¯t bother with romance at all. They focus on other pursuits. Take me, for example. I have no interest in marriage. Walking the path towards immortality and contemplating the mysteries of the universe take precedence.¡±

    I found that I had no rebuttal to his words, so I crossed my arms and scowled at him.

    ¡°Think of it like this, Darian,¡± Second Master said, sounding amused, ¡°At least you only have to wait five years. Vice Hall Master Sidra could have made it much longer than that.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond and just kept scowling.

    ¡°Not only that,¡± Second Master continued, ¡°But she gave you a means to see your Ellen sooner. You just have to reach Foundation Establishment before the five years are over.¡± He paused. ¡°In fact, perhaps this was Vice Hall Master Sidra¡¯s primary purpose in separating you two. I speculate that she wanted to motivate you to reach Foundation Establishment as soon as possible.¡±

    I looked back at him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. ¡°Why would she do that?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t as if there was any urgency to the matter. Yes, reaching Foundation Establishment as soon as possible was ideal, but still. It took the average cultivator ten or so years to reach that realm, among those that reached it at all that was. I had only been cultivating for a year and a half.

    ¡°While I can¡¯t say for certain,¡± Second Master said, ¡°I believe Vice Hall Master Sidra wants you to participate in the Rising Heroes Tournament.¡±

    ¡°The Rising Heroes Tournament? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Despite my foul mood, I found myself interested.

    ¡°It¡¯s a tournament held every fifteen years or so.¡± He said. ¡°Up and coming cultivators from all over the Northern Region, including those from the other two continents, gather together in order to participate. It is one of the largest events held in the Northern Region.¡±

    I leaned forward.

    ¡°Tell me more.¡± I demanded.

    Second Master laughed.

    ¡°Very well, my disciple.¡± He said. ¡°However, since we¡¯ve almost reached our destination, I¡¯ll hold off for now. We¡¯ll continue this discussion over a cup of tea.¡±

 Chapter 52: Rising Heroes Tournament

    Second Master and I soon neared the courtyard I shared with Cultivator Aneira and the minions. Impatience and excitement stirred within my heart. Why couldn¡¯t this flying boat go faster? I wanted to hear more about this Rising Heroes Tournament. The sooner we reached my living space, the sooner I would get my wish.

    When the flying boat neared the ground in front of the courtyard, I jumped off and rushed towards my living space. Second Master chuckled and followed me at a more leisurely pace. When I reached my living space, I headed towards the kitchen and started preparing a pot of tea. I tapped my foot with impatience the entire time

    When it was ready, I placed the tea pot on a tray and carried it into my living room. Second Master was already there, waiting for me. I placed the tray on the living room table and reached for the pot to pour some tea, but I saw that I had forgotten to bring any tea cups. I rushed back into the kitchen, grabbed a pair of tea cups, and hurried back into the living room.

    To avoid making any more mistakes, I took a deep breath in an attempt to calm myself before pouring Second Master a cup of tea. He took the cup, blew on the tea to cool it down, before taking a sip. It took a considerable amount of willpower on my part not to grab Second Master by the shoulders and shake him. He seemed amused by my impatience.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Second Master said after he finished sipping his tea. ¡°Where was I?¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him.

    ¡°You were about to tell me about the Rising Heroes Tournament.¡± I said.

    ¡°Ah yes.¡± He said. ¡°As I said earlier, the tournament takes place every fifteen years in North King City.¡±

    I sucked in a breath at that. North King City was the regional capital of the Northern Region. While I had never been there, or even seen paintings of it, I heard a few things about it. It wasn¡¯t the largest city in the Northern Region, but it was considered the most magnificent. Unlike most cities, North King City was a massive mountain. As in, the city occupied both the exterior and the interior of the mountain.

    ¡°If the tournament is held in North King City, does that mean it is run by Clan Black Iron?¡± I asked.

    Second Master nodded with a proud smile on his face.

    ¡°Yes, Darian.¡± He said. ¡°Good job.¡±

    Clan Azure Dragon ruled most of the known world. However, the world was far too large of a place for them to rule directly. Thus, they entrusted four vassals to rule the outer administrative regions in their stead. Clan Black Iron ruled the Northern Region, with the head of their clan being called the North King. The other regions had a similar arrangement.

    ¡°Every sect and clan that can afford to participate in the Rising Heroes Tournament does so.¡± Second Master said. ¡°It is an opportunity for them to show off the strength and talent of their junior generation. As for the participants themselves, it is a chance for them to earn glory and honor, in addition to the prizes from the tournament itself. For cultivators from smaller clans or sects, as well as rogue cultivators, it is an opportunity to gain the attention of the more powerful clans and sects. If they distinguish themselves, they may elevate their standing, even if they don¡¯t win the tournament.¡±

    I stared at Second Master with wide eyes. This Rising Heroes Tournament sounded amazing. Learning about it made me even more eager to reach Foundation Establishment.

    ¡°However, only those who meet the criteria can participate in the tournament.¡± Second Master said. He held up a single finger. ¡°First, one must be born in the Northern Region.¡± He gave me a sardonic look. ¡°This seems obvious, but cultivators from the other regions have tried to sneak into previous tournaments.¡±

    Second Master held up another finger.

    ¡°Second, one needs to be in the Foundation Establishment realm. No more, no less.¡±

    I nodded. Given the name, that made sense. It was called the Rising Heroes Tournament after all. Qi Condensation cultivators were too weak, while Golden Core cultivators were too strong.

    ¡°The third, and final, criteria is that only those who reached Foundation Establishment in less than ten years qualify.¡±

    This caught me off guard.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°It takes the average cultivator ten or so years to reach Foundation Establishment, assuming they reach it at all. Most cultivators don¡¯t.¡±

    Second Master nodded.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± He said. ¡°The tournament is for those with above average talent.¡±

    So that was why Sidra wanted me to reach Foundation Establishment as soon as possible. While I had plenty of time, my talent in qi refinement wasn¡¯t as high as my talent in physical refinement. Even with the help of pills, it would take me a few years.

    ¡°When is the next tournament?¡± I asked.

    Second Master gave me a level look.

    ¡°Five years from now.¡± He said.

    I gave him a flat look.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡± I said. ¡°My sister had this planned out from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°It seems likely, yes.¡± He said.

    I frowned in thought.

    ¡°If I¡¯m lucky, I might be able to qualify in time.¡± I said. ¡°It took me about a year and a half to reach the fourth small realm of Qi Condensation, though that was because I had several fortuitous encounters along the way.¡±

    The biggest was the Starsoul Tea that Uncle Jericho gave me. Would he give me some more if I asked him? Perhaps. Then again, given how valuable it was, perhaps not. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask.

    ¡°I think you can make it.¡± Second Master said. ¡°Your talent in qi refining is above average, and you have me to help you. I would be honored to have my first disciple participate in the Rising Heroes Tournament.¡±

    His words warmed my heart and I smiled at him. However, a thought occurred to me and my smile faded away.

    ¡°Even if I do reach Foundation Establishment in time for the next tournament,¡± I said, ¡°Should I even participate in it? I want to, but I would be at early Foundation Establishment. Most of the other participants would have higher cultivation bases than me. My chances of winning would be low.¡±

    Second Master hesitated, before nodding.

    ¡°True.¡± He said. ¡°However, even just participating in the Rising Heroes Tournament is a great honor. Not only that, but I believe the experience would be good for you. If nothing else, it would give you a chance to experience more of the world.¡± He tilted his head and gave me a thoughtful look. ¡°While I agree that your chances of winning the tournament are low, I think you would have a good chance at reaching the top one hundred or even the top twenty five.¡± He grinned. ¡°While the winner of the tournament wins the grand prize, there are also prizes for those who reach a certain rank.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had that much faith in me.¡± I said, touched.

    Second Master snorted.

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± He said. ¡°While you would be at early Foundation Establishment, don¡¯t forget that you practice both qi refining and physical refining. Even among the best of the best, this is rare. Most are qi refiners, while some are physical refiners. Only a few practice both. This makes you stronger than other cultivators at the same level.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°I see.¡± I said. That made me more confident in my chances. ¡°What is the prize for reaching the top one hundred?¡±

    While I doubted that I would make it to the top twenty five, given what I knew about my own abilities, reaching the top one hundred wasn¡¯t beyond the realm of possibility. Even if there wasn¡¯t a prize, I would still give it a try. Placing among the top one hundred rising stars of the Northern Region would earn a lot of glory and honor for myself, the Dawn and Dusk Sect, and my family.

    ¡°The prize for reaching the top one hundred is five hundred spirit stones and some cultivation resources.¡± Second Master said.

    My eyes widened.

    ¡°Five hundred spirit stones?¡± I asked, making some quick calculations in my mind. ¡°For each person in the top one hundred? That would total to¡­¡± I trailed off.

    ¡°Fifty thousand spirit stones total, yes,¡± Second Master said. ¡°However, considering the wealth of Clan Black Iron, fifty thousand spirit stones is a negligible sum for them. Besides, the fee for entering the tournament in the first place is one hundred spirit stones and there are hundreds of participants in each one.¡±

    I stared at him. Not too long ago, a hundred spirit stones seemed a large sum. Now I realized just how small my thinking had been. Fifty thousand. Even now, I found the thought of that many spirit stones mind boggling.

    ¡°For those who reach the top twenty five, the prize is two thousand spirit stones and a mid-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure,¡± Second Master said.

    My jaw dropped as I stared at him. It fell further as he continued speaking.

    ¡°For those who reach the top ten, the prize is four thousand spirit stones, a high-grade magic treasure, and a technique from Clan Black Iron¡¯s archives.¡±

    I started panting. A technique from Clan Black Iron¡¯s archives was a worthy prize in and of itself. As one of the most powerful clans in the entire world, they must have had access to some rare and powerful techniques.

    ¡°The grand prize for the entire tournament is ten thousand spirit stones, a top-grade magic treasure, a technique from Clan Black Iron, and a boon from the North King himself,¡± Second Master said with a smile.

    I closed my mouth and looked him right in the eyes.

    ¡°I need to win the Rising Heroes Tournament.¡± I said. ¡°If not the next one, then the one after that.¡±

    While reaching Foundation Establishment within ten years was possible, reaching Golden Core was much more difficult. I didn¡¯t know how long it took the average cultivator, but I imagined it took decades. The Rising Heroes Tournament occurred every fifteen years. That meant that I would be able to participate multiple times. As long as I kept trying, I was sure I would be able to win the grand prize before I reached Golden Core.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Darian,¡± Second Master said. ¡°As long as you have that fighting spirit, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll reach soaring heights.¡± He gestured to me. ¡°To help you along, I¡¯ll visit you twice a month from now on. I¡¯ll also ensure that you receive a monthly stipend. As a disciple of Celestial Warrior Hall, even an honorary one, you are entitled to it. The only reason why you haven¡¯t received one yet is because of Vice Hall Master Sidra.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can accept a monthly stipend.¡± I said. ¡°My family, and Flame Fiend Hall in general, believes in earning one¡¯s cultivation resources rather than receiving them as a gift.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a gift,¡± Second Master pointed out, ¡°It is an investment.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him.

    ¡°Investments have to be paid back.¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Second Master said. ¡°You can pay me back by reaching the top one hundred in the Rising Heroes Tournament. However, if you still feel uncomfortable, you can perform a number of errands and missions for Celestial Warrior Hall. While most are only available to Foundation Establishment cultivators, a few are suitable for Qi Condensation cultivators. These are often duties assigned to outer disciples, but we can include you if you wish.¡±

    I thought about it for a moment, before nodding.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± I said. ¡°I feel much more comfortable with this arrangement. Otherwise, I would feel as if I were receiving something for nothing.¡±

    Second Master smiled at that.

    ¡°Most cultivators would love to receive free resources.¡± He said. ¡°That way, they can focus on their cultivation.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m not like most cultivators.¡± I said.

    ¡°I can see that.¡± Second Master said. He stood up. ¡°Since we¡¯re doing all this to get you ready in time for the Rising Heroes Tournament, we might as well start now. I¡¯m already here after all, and five years isn¡¯t much time at all.¡±

    No, it was not, now that I thought about it. Five years seemed like forever, since that was how long I would have to wait until I saw Ellen again. However, those same five years seemed like nothing since I only had that much time to prepare for the Rising Heroes Tournament.

    Perspective was a strange thing.

    <hr>

    True to his word, Second Master helped me get ready for the Rising Heroes Tournament. He started visiting me twice a month, and also ensured that I received a monthly stipend from Celestial Warrior Hall. It wasn¡¯t much, just ten spirit stones and five Qi Condensation Pills a month, but they would go a long way towards helping me get ready for the Rising Heroes Tournament in time.

    However, to earn that monthly stipend, I started performing errands and missions for Celestial Warrior Hall. They weren¡¯t anything too dangerous or difficult, at least for someone like me. In fact, they were similar to the things I had already been doing. Hunting demon beasts or spirit beasts, collecting low-grade spirit herbs, etc. In short, I started working like an outer disciple of the sect, even though I was an honorary disciple of Celestial Warrior Hall and a core disciple of Flame Fiend Hall.

    When my sisters heard about this, they were incensed and confronted me about it. However, when I explained the matter to them, they understood my reasoning. In fact, Sidra even seemed proud of me. My sisters resolved to also help me prepare for the Rising Heroes Tournament. They visited me more often and the training they put me through became even more difficult. It was hellish, and I always ended up battered and bruised by the end. In time, I grew used to the pain.

    With the help of Second Master and my sisters, my proficiency in my mystic arts and techniques grew at a rapid rate. After a few months, I finally mastered the Wind Dash technique. In fact, inspired by my duel with Cultivator Byron, I incorporated Wind Dash into my attacks in order to create a new technique.

    At first, I called this new technique Wind Dash Punch. However, Estelle pointed out that using my fist to attack with Wind Dash was stupid since I injured myself almost as much as I injured my opponent. It was much smarter to hit my opponent with either my elbow or my shoulder. Thus, Wind Dash Punch became Wind Dash Elbow Slam and Wind Dash Shoulder Slam.

    Speaking of my duel with Cultivator Byron, a few days after I returned from Martial Idiot Clinic, I apologized to Cultivator Aneira. At first she was angry with me. However, to my surprise, it wasn¡¯t because of the rumors that spawned as a result of the duel. She thought that I had only befriended her because I was interested in her beauty and her Pure Yin Physique. It wasn¡¯t easy, but I managed to convince her of my sincerity.

    It took more effort to convince her future master, Elder Celine. Like an overprotective mother, Elder Celine doubted my intentions towards Cultivator Aneira. Before the duel, she considered me someone to keep an eye on, but nothing more. After the duel, Elder Celine regarded me as an actual threat to her future disciple. Part of it was because of Cultivator Aneira¡¯s past experiences, but part of it was because of my family¡¯s reputation for licentiousness.

    Elder Celine let her guard down around me eventually, though she never warmed up to me. Whenever she visited, I made sure to stay inside my living space to avoid her glares. Still, I considered it a small price to pay in order to preserve my friendship with Cultivator Aneira.

    Despite focusing most of my time on cultivation and training, I made sure not to neglect my friends. For me, walking the path towards immortality wasn¡¯t worth it if I couldn¡¯t be with my friends and family. Since I couldn¡¯t use a flying magic treasure myself, I turned to others for help. It turned out that several inner disciples within the Dawn and Dusk Sect worked by ferrying others around for a small fee. They did this to earn some extra spirit stones. Calling one just required a transmission talisman.

    That was when I learned about transmission talismans. Apparently, they were used for long distance communication between cultivators. While they were somewhat expensive for a Qi Condensation cultivator, one hundred spirit stones, the convenience was well worth the price.

    Unfortunately, I learned about transmission talismans far too late. Otherwise, I would have bought one before Ellen left so I could keep in contact with her. Or maybe not. Perhaps my sisters would have prevented that somehow.

    Thanks to the flying ferry service, I started visiting Cultivator Willow, Cultivator Harlow, and Junior Sister Clarissa on a regular basis. At first all three were upset with me since I hadn¡¯t made the effort to see them in a while, and they believed the rumors about me and Cultivator Aneira, but I mollified them in the end.

    Over the course of our interactions, each one hinted at romantic interest in me, but I told them that I wanted to focus on cultivation and training for the time being. They were disappointed, but as cultivators themselves they understood. I also warned them that I intended to have more than one wife, which they were far less understanding about, rightfully so. They didn¡¯t speak to me for some time after that, though they forgave me after a while.

    As for Senior Sister Zenia, the two of us drank together every now and again. Sometimes we drank with Senior Brother Kayden and Senior Sister Eliana, sometimes the two of us drank alone. Later on, Senior Sister Zenia joined the Guardians of Dawn and Dusk thanks to Estelle¡¯s support. When this happened, she gifted me a bottle of expensive spirit wine as thanks.

    I never forgot about Ellen, and thought about her everyday. That said, as the months and years passed, I began to see the wisdom in Sidra¡¯s actions. Ellen and I moved too fast. I hadn¡¯t been ready for a long term commitment. However, my love for Ellen never diminished and I awaited the day when we would be reunited. Whenever I thought of her, the side of my neck ached, a reminder of the mark she left on me.

    This was how I spent the next four years of my life. Cultivating, training, and spending time with those I cared about the most. In those years, I reached peak Qi Condensation in both my qi refining and physical refining, putting me one step closer to breaking through to Foundation Establishment. More immediately, I was ready to learn about the innate abilities of my three cultivation techniques.

 Chapter 53: Innate Abilities

    When I reached peak Qi Condensation, after I stabilized my new realm, I found myself outside my courtyard residence with Second Master. It was early winter, a little over four years after Ellen left for East Mesa City. The sky was clear, allowing the sun to shine down on the world unimpeded. It hadn¡¯t snowed yet, but it would soon. A bitter wind blew through the area, but it bothered me not at all thanks to my cultivation base.

    The trees around us swayed in the wind, their branches bare. The air smelled crisp and clear, which I found refreshing. Back when I lived on Mt. Wind Dance, winter was a rough time for me, since I had to rely on myself for everything. My kin never let me starve or freeze, but that was the extent of their generosity. However, after becoming a cultivator, I found myself enjoying the beauty of winter.

    Cultivator Aneira and the minions reached Foundation Establishment a while ago and left the courtyard residence. The minions had decent talent and just focused on qi refining, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about physical refinement. Cultivator Aneira on the other hand had already reached the peak of Qi Condensation for qi refining and physical refining. It would have been stranger if she hadn¡¯t reached Foundation Establishment before this point.

    After they left, no one else took their place. This meant that I had the courtyard residence all to myself. It was just me and Elliot. He returned about a year after I sent him off, having successfully delivered my message to Lucius. However, he had to leave right after to avoid getting caught by Clan Wind Dance. They were aligned with the Thousand Blade Sect, which was at odds with the Dawn and Dusk Sect. This meant that my kin were my enemies.

    When Elliot heard about what happened with Ellen, he nodded in understanding, as if he expected it to happen. I thought he would be angry with me, but to my surprise, he wasn¡¯t. In fact, he was overjoyed that his sister had found someone she loved and who loved her in return. After that, Elliot and I grew closer. We never talked much with each other, but we didn¡¯t need to. For some relationships, words weren¡¯t necessary.

    When Cultivator Aneira and the minions left, I felt lonely at first. However, in time, I grew to enjoy the peace and quiet. I now understood why cultivators built their immortal caves in secluded locations. They were perfect for cultivation and contemplating the mysteries of the universe.

    Or, in this particular instance, training.

    I faced Second Master. The two of us stood in the area where I once traded pointers with Cultivator Aneira and the minions. Elliot stood off to the side. I felt excited. After witnessing how powerful Armor of the Celestial Warrior was for myself, I had wanted to wield that power for myself. If I hadn¡¯t used Wind Dash, and suffered several injuries in the process, I would have lost that duel with Cultivator Byron.

    ¡°Before we begin,¡± Second Master said, clasping his hands behind his back, ¡°Let me start by explaining what innate abilities are.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t innate abilities just special techniques a cultivator gains by practicing top tier cultivation techniques?¡± I asked.

    Second Master gave me an amused smile.

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± He said. ¡°Innate abilities are far more than just ¡®special techniques¡¯, as you put it. There are many ways cultivators can impose their will upon the world. In fact, even mortals can do this. They create tools, raise buildings, and so on. However, all these methods are limited by the laws and principles of the universe.¡± He held up a hand and conjured a small golden flame in his palm. ¡°Take mystic arts, for example. While they are powerful, they rely on the framework of reality and are thus limited by that framework. They can never transcend this limitation.¡±

    I listened to Second Master with rapt attention. While I listened to dozens of his lectures over the years, this was our first time diving deeper into the mysteries of the universe.

    ¡°Innate abilities are different.¡± Second Master continued, snuffing out the golden flame in his palm. ¡°They are one of the ways a cultivator can use the power of their soul to impose their will directly on the world, instead of relying on mystic arts and other methods. At first, their ability to do so is limited because their soul is too weak. However, as they grow stronger, their ability to affect the world around them grows stronger as well. This isn¡¯t just limited to cultivators who practice top tier cultivation techniques. Take telepathy, for example. That is an innate ability all cultivators develop after reaching Foundation Establishment.¡±

    I blinked at him in surprise.

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought it was just a technique that cultivators learned for its utility.¡± I paused for a moment. ¡°What other innate abilities do cultivators develop after reaching a high enough cultivation base?¡±

    ¡°For Golden Core cultivators, they gain the ability to fly without using flying magic treasures.¡± Second Master answered. ¡°However, this requires a lot of qi so it¡¯s easier to use a flying magic treasure anyway. Nascent Soul cultivators gain the ability to perform short-range teleportation. Domain Creation cultivators can create their own inner worlds and superimpose it over reality.¡± He shrugged. ¡°As for more powerful cultivators, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    I stood there in a daze for a bit, before snapping myself out of it.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± I said, ¡°You mentioned that innate abilities are one of the ways cultivators can use the power of their soul to impose their will on the world. What are the other ways?¡±

    Second Master frowned in thought for a moment.

    ¡°Intent.¡± He said. ¡°However, we¡¯ll discuss intent after you reach Foundation Establishment. Even if you could understand what intent truly was, your cultivation base is too low for you to make use of that understanding. You¡¯re better off waiting until you¡¯re ready.¡±

    I wanted to question him more about intent, but I kept my mouth shut despite my curiosity. Over the years, I learned that if I tried to push Second Master into telling me more than he intended, he would tease me with hints and clues while withholding the actual answer. I found this more maddening than if he said nothing at all.

    ¡°The innate abilities a cultivator develops from practicing top tier cultivation techniques depends on the technique in question.¡± Second Master said, continuing the lecture. ¡°This is because cultivation shapes the soul, and the technique you practice determines the¡­ shape of your soul, so to speak. This is why we call it spiritual cultivation in the first place. We are literally cultivating and shaping our spirits, our souls.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°That makes sense for qi refinement, but what about physical refinement?¡± I asked. ¡°That affects your body, not your soul.¡±

    Second Master raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°What gave you that idea?¡± He asked. ¡°The body is the vessel that houses your mind and spirit. Hmm, how do I put it?¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°Think of water. On its own, it is formless and shapeless. However, if you put it in a vessel, it will take on the shape of that vessel. In this case, the soul is the water and your body is the vessel. Changing the shape of the vessel will affect the water within. This is a rough analogy, but a useful one.¡±

    Okay, that made more sense to me.

    ¡°I will help you learn the Armor of the Celestial Warrior innate ability.¡± Second Master said. ¡°That should help you with learning the innate abilities of your other cultivation techniques.¡±

    I nodded. Light of Dawn and Cloak of Dusk seemed like useful abilities to learn. However, the one that I looked forward to, and feared, the most was Demon Form. According to my sisters, that would awaken my demonic nature in full. I kept it in check all these years by focusing on my qi refining. However, after I learned the Demon Form innate ability, I would lose total control of myself for a time. I would be like a beast, driven by my instincts and baser desires.

    My sisters, who all went through the same thing, already made arrangements for when this happened. However, they refused to share the details of those arrangements with me, which was part of the reason why I was so nervous. What had they planned?

    ¡°First, close your eyes.¡± Second Master said. ¡°Afterwards, use your spirit sense to look at your dantian.¡±

    I listened to his instructions. When I first formed my dantian, it looked like a sea of golden qi with a single mote of black demonic qi in the center. Now that I had reached the peak of Qi Condensation, it looked more like an ocean of golden qi, shining and shimmering like liquid starlight.

    ¡°Use your spirit sense to take the starlight within you and use it to cloak yourself in armor.¡± Second Master said.Stolen novel; please report.

    This proved a lot more difficult than I anticipated. It was like trying to grasp air with my bare hands, except my hands were also made from air. Using the ephemeral to affect the ephemeral. I stood there for hours, trying and failing to channel the starlight within me. Second Master and Elliot watched me the entire time, neither one saying a word.

    After failing for the upteenth time, I opened my eyes and let out a frustrated yell.

    ¡°Ah! This is impossible!¡±

    ¡°It will be if you keep up that sort of attitude.¡± Second Master said.

    I gave him a withering glare.

    ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± I said, ¡°You already mastered Armor of the Celestial Warrior.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t master it right away.¡± He pointed out. ¡°I started off like you. It took time and effort, but after countless failures, I succeeded. If I can do it, I know you can too.¡±

    I crossed my arms. I knew he was right, but I was too angry and frustrated to admit it.

    ¡°Perhaps a break is in order, Young Master.¡± Elliot called out.

    Second Master nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said. ¡°If you continue trying in your current mental state, you may do more harm than good.¡±

    After thinking about it for a moment, I nodded in agreement. Right now, a break sounded wonderful. Besides, I was getting hungry and eating delicious food always put me in a good mood.

    The three of us headed inside the courtyard residence. Even though Cultivator Aneira and the minions moved out a while ago, I stayed in the same living space as before. I didn¡¯t need much room in the first place, and it wasn¡¯t as if there was any difference between the living spaces. Instead, Elliot took up one of the other living spaces, at my insistence, and I reserved the other two for the occasional overnight guest.

    I prepared some tea and cooked a simple meal for us. As I cooked, my thoughts turned to Ellen; her cooking to be exact. As a spirit chef, the food she cooked was leagues above anything I could make and I missed it almost as much as I missed her.

    For a brief time, I considered becoming a spirit chef myself, but decided against it in the end. I didn¡¯t have the time to spare. In addition to cultivation and training, I spent most of my time learning the basics of arrays, alchemy, and refining magic treasures. Every cultivator needed some proficiency in all three.

    Unlike with martial arts, I wasn¡¯t naturally gifted in arrays, alchemy, or magical treasure refining so I had to work hard to make up for my lack of talent. I even spent some of my hard earned spirit stones on a basic array flag set, a beginner¡¯s pill furnace, and a treasure refining furnace.

    After I finished cooking, I brought the food and tea out. Elliot and I ate, while Second Master sipped his tea. As a Golden Core cultivator, he had no need for mundane food. If he ate some, he would have to expel the impurities he gained. That was a hassle he didn¡¯t need, so he refrained from eating altogether.

    However, after he finished with his tea, Second Master conjured a mote of golden fire that floated in the air in front of him. I found this odd, but shrugged and continued eating. Yet, despite this, I kept glancing at the mote. It drew my eyes for some reason. Maybe this was because it looked like a star, hovering in the air and emitting brilliant golden light all around it.

    As soon as I had that thought, I dropped my chopsticks. No. It couldn¡¯t be, could it? I wanted to slap myself for my narrow minded thinking. Stars shone their light in every direction at once. While that light could be channeled or focused, that wasn¡¯t its base state. It was the same for other flames. Candles, fires, etc. Even when the light from these flames was blocked by an obstacle, it still shone upon that obstacle.

    When I attempted to use Armor of the Celestial Warrior earlier, I thought of trying to focus the starlight within me into a beam. However, I now realized the flaw in my thinking. My soul was a star shining light in all directions. I didn¡¯t need to channel or focus anything. I just needed to take what was already there and use it to form the armor.

    Excited by this revelation, I stood up and backed away from the table. Elliot blinked at me in surprise, while Second Master wore a small smile on his face. Once I had enough room, I closed my eyes and focused. Now that I knew where to look, it was easy to see. The light shining from my dantian filled my entire being. I reached for it with my spirit sense. At first I failed, but after I realized that I was trying too hard, I tried again with a lighter touch.

    Take illusory and make it solid.

    Like something clicking into place, I grasped the starlight within me with my spirit sense and used it to form a suit of armor around my entire body. I opened my eyes and saw that I hadn¡¯t imagined things. The armor looked crude and rough, but it was there. I succeeded.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I said, raising my fists to the heavens in celebration. ¡°I did it!¡±

    Elliot and Second Master both smiled.

    ¡°Congratulations, Young Master!¡± Elliot said.

    ¡°Yes, Darian.¡± Second Master said. ¡°I knew you could do it.¡±

    <hr>

    After that, I spent the next few days practicing and refining my Armor of the Celestial Warrior. Under Second Master¡¯s guidance, I forged my armor into something worthy of battle. By the time I finished, mine looked similar to the armor that Cultivator Byron summoned during our duel four years ago, though there were several stylistic differences. However, mine was no weaker than his.

    After I mastered Armor of the Celestial Warrior, I focused on learning the innate abilities of the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique: Light of Dawn and Cloak of Dusk. The first one proved easier to learn. Unlike Armor of the Celestial Warrior, Light of Dawn wasn¡¯t an active ability. Instead, it passively strengthened one¡¯s spirit senses overall, allowing one to better pierce through concealments and illusions.

    Cloak of Dusk proved a little more difficult to learn, since it was an active ability. When mastered, it allowed one to use spirit sense to conceal or disguise one¡¯s aura. At the higher levels, it allowed one to hide one¡¯s entire presence. It took me several tries, but I succeeded after some effort.

    Elliot proved helpful in this regard. I practiced both innate abilities with him, though Elliot had to restrict himself to the peak of Qi Condensation. With his aid, I learned the limits of both Light of Dawn and Cloak of Dusk. In short, they proved effective against those in the same realm as me. However, I wanted to see how well they worked after I reached Foundation Establishment. Elliot and I would be in the same large realm, meaning he wouldn¡¯t have to hold back anymore.

    Once I mastered Light of Dawn and Cloak of Dusk, I contacted my sisters via transmission talisman. Some time before, I promised them that I would let them know when I was ready to learn the Demon Form innate ability. They didn¡¯t want me learning it on my own. Otherwise, I might go on a rampage after I lose control and get myself into trouble.

    After I finished sending messages to my sisters, I meditated while I waited for them to respond, to help calm my mental state. Less than an hour later, all three of my sisters showed up at my living space. This surprised me. Given how busy each of them were, I expected that it would take them at least a day or two before they responded to my messages. I also didn¡¯t expect them to just show up at my doorstep.

    ¡°Your second master informed us that you had mastered the Armor of the Celestial Warrior innate ability.¡± Sidra explained after I brought them to my living room. ¡°We knew that you would soon be ready to learn Demon Form, so we cleared our schedules ahead of time.¡±

    Estelle and Astra both nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I am both touched and disturbed by how closely you keep track of my progress.¡± I said in a dry tone.

    Estelle grinned at me.

    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t be like that Little Demon.¡± she said, throwing an arm over my shoulder and ruffling my hair. ¡°You know it¡¯s because we care about you.¡±

    I grumbled on the outside, but on the inside I felt pleased.

    ¡°Get off of him you brute.¡± Astra said, shoving Estelle away.

    My second eldest sister put up a token resistance, but let go of me while smirking.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready, Darian?¡± Astra asked. ¡°Once you awaken your demonic nature, there¡¯s no going back. It might take you anywhere from a month to an entire year before you regain control of yourself. You don¡¯t have to learn Demon Form right away. You can wait until after you reach Foundation Establishment.¡± She grimaced. ¡°While I don¡¯t like how she went about it, I know how important your relationship with Ellen is to you. Instead of going along with our plans, you can awaken your demonic nature after you reunite with her. You don¡¯t have to follow in our footsteps.¡±

    I glanced at Sidra for confirmation. She nodded.

    ¡°Astra speaks the truth.¡± She said. ¡°However, if you learn the Demon Form innate ability after reaching Foundation Establishment, you will lose control of yourself for a longer period of time. As you grow stronger, so does your demonic nature. The sooner you learn to control it, the better.¡± She paused. ¡°I suppose you could delay reaching Foundation Establishment until after Ellen returns from East Mesa City.¡±

    ¡°However, if I do that, I won¡¯t be able to participate in the next Rising Heroes Tournament,¡± I said.

    Sidra nodded.

    ¡°The choice is yours,¡± she said, gesturing to me.

    Over the past four years, as the time for the Rising Heroes Tournament drew closer and closer, I heard more and more people talking about it. Several of my friends planned on participating, the ones that qualified that was. This included Willow, Harlow, and Clarissa, who all reached Foundation Establishment some time ago.

    To my surprise, Senior Sister Zenia didn¡¯t qualify. Despite being a core disciple of Flame Fiend Hall, her talent in cultivation was average. She became a core disciple because of her battle prowess, which far exceeded other cultivators at the same realm. When I mentioned the Rising Heroes Tournament to her, during one of our drinking sessions, she went on a long rant about it. With her strength, she could easily place in the top ten, which was one of the reasons why she was so upset that she didn¡¯t qualify.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see what the big deal is.¡± Estelle said. ¡°Unlike a certain someone¡­¡± She glanced at Astra. ¡°¡­ Little Demon doesn¡¯t plan on having just one spouse. So what if he plays around a little? It¡¯s normal for a young man to sow his wild oats.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Besides, Ellen knew what she was getting into.¡±

    ¡°Little Demon isn¡¯t like you or Mother.¡± Astra said, giving Estelle a sharp look. ¡°Just because you like to sleep around doesn¡¯t mean he does.¡±

    Estelle¡¯s nostrils flared and she opened her mouth to retort, but Sidra slashed a hand through the air, cutting her off.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Sidra said. ¡°This is neither the time nor place to argue about your differences in opinion.¡± She looked at me. ¡°What is your choice, Little Demon?¡±

    I met her gaze head on.

    ¡°I want to learn Demon Form.¡± I said.

    Estelle grinned, while Astra sighed in disappointment.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Sidra said with a nod, ¡°Then let us be off.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Flowering Blossom Palace.¡±

 Chapter 54: Flowering Blossom Palace

    After we left my courtyard residence, my sisters and I boarded a flying boat that Sidra pulled out of her storage ring, before we flew off. Elliot wanted to come along, since he was my personal servant, but Sidra told him to remain behind. My sisters would watch over me as I learned the Demon Form ability, so there was no need for him to come along. Elliot was disappointed by this, but obeyed my sister¡¯s command.

    Sidra¡¯s flying boat was several grades higher than the ones that Elliot and the flying ferry service liked to use, so it took no time at all for us to leave the Dawn and Dusk Sect and head out into the Whispering Hills province.

    I felt a mix of anticipation and nervousness. I hadn¡¯t left the Dawn and Dusk Sect since I took the entrance exam four and a half years ago, so I looked forward to seeing the rest of the Whispering Hills province. The excursions I took to hunt down spirit beasts and demon beasts didn¡¯t count, since I stayed within the vicinity of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. I never ventured into the Whispering Hills province proper. However, I also felt nervous, since I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect at the end of our journey. I knew the broad strokes, but not any of the specific details.

    The Whispering Hills province consisted of tall, rocky hills that formed countless vales and valleys. Strong winds buffeted these hills and blew through the valleys and vales. Sometimes, when one listened closely, one could almost hear voices whispering in the wind, thus the name of the province. These whispers remained indistinct and intelligible, no matter how hard one tried to listen to them. Sometimes there was just one voice in the wind, and sometimes there were multitudes. Despite this, one sometimes felt compelled to follow the voices.

    When I asked my sisters about these whispers, they told me that most of the time they were a natural phenomena; a result of the wind. However, sometimes the whispers belonged to ghosts and evil spirits, who hoped to lure mortals and ignorant cultivators in order to consume their life force. Restless Grave Hall, which specialized in the undead, organized the occasional hunt in order to capture these ghosts and evil spirits in order to refine them.

    According to my sisters, as long as I didn¡¯t follow the voices, I would be fine. Even so, I made a mental note to buy some talismans to ward off ghosts and evil spirits.

    The journey across the Whispering Hills province took the rest of the day. Astra and Estelle played Go with each other the entire time, while I meditated to calm my mental state. By the time we arrived at our destination, it was evening.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Sidra called out. ¡°Welcome to Evenfall City, Little Demon.¡±

    I opened my eyes and stood up, before walking over to the edge of the boat to take a look. When I saw Evenfall City, I sucked in a breath. The largest town I had ever seen in my entire life was South Vale, which occupied the southern border of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. When I first arrived at South Vale, I found myself awed by the town¡¯s size and the number of people that occupied it.

    Evenfall City was much, much larger than South Vale.

    Before us stood a mountain so steep and so tall, it looked like a needle piercing the heavens. A waterfall emerged from the tip of the mountain and fell down the side, forming a lake at the bottom.

    Evenfall City was located atop the lake, floating on the surface. Instead of roads and streets, it had canals in between the various buildings and neighborhoods. From my vantage point, I saw several gondolas ferrying passengers across the canals. The buildings were beautiful works of art. Two of them stood out to me: a towering pagoda and a palatial estate shaped like a flower. Since it was evening, lamps and lanterns lit up the city, making it shine like a jewel.

    However, what amazed me the most still was Evenfall City¡¯s size. It was about ten times as large as South Vale, with enough space to house tens of thousands, if not hundreds of thousands, of people. How could something so large float atop water like that? Then again, I lived in a world where it wasn¡¯t unusual to see cultivators shatter mountains and split seas, so perhaps it shouldn¡¯t have been so surprising to me.

    One thing I noted was the lack of cultivators flying through the air. In fact, as we approached, Sidra flew towards what looked like a dock located along the city¡¯s outskirts, instead of heading straight into the city itself. I looked back and gave her a questioning look.

    ¡°Evenfall City is under a flight restriction.¡± She explained. ¡°No one is allowed to fly within the city¡¯s vicinity. A large formation enforces this restriction. We have the status and strength to ignore it, but why bother? We¡¯re not in that much of a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± Estelle said, butting in, ¡°The best way to get a feel for Evenfall City is to travel through it. I think you¡¯ll like it, Little Demon.¡±

    Astra grunted.

    ¡°As much as I hate to agree with the brute on anything,¡± she said, ¡°Estelle is right.¡±

    ¡°What kind of place is Evenfall City?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued.

    Astra and Estelle both just grinned at me.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± They said in unison.

    I frowned at them and thought about asking Sidra, but I decided against bothering her, since she was focused on landing the flying boat. A few minutes later, we arrived at the dock. This one was designed for flying magic treasures of all kinds, so it was a tower with multiple floors of piers. Sidra docked our flying boat at the top of the tower, registered our entry with the official there, before hiring a gondola to take us into the city proper.

    As we headed towards Evenfall City, I dipped my hand in the water. It felt cool to the touch. With my spirit sense, I saw that the lake was a natural treasure filled with qi, though it wasn¡¯t as rich as the areas in and around the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Still, it was enough to support a mid-sized clan or sect, or several smaller ones.

    When we drew closer to Evenfall City proper, I saw just how bright and colorful the buildings were. Instead of garish, the colors gave the city a cheerful and festive air. Or maybe I could attribute that to the people, all of whom were cultivators.

    Everyone smiled as they went about their business, as if everyone here was in a celebratory mood. They dressed in a variety of colors and styles as well, reminding me that cultivators, rogue cultivators in particular, were an eccentric bunch.

    As we traveled through the canals, I saw several vendors who had set up floating stalls right on the water itself. They sold various kinds of snacks and drinks, all of which were filled with qi. Estelle bought a large box of honeyed almonds, which she shared with me and the others. I munched on them as I looked around.

    The sound of music and singing filled the air, coming from a variety of sources. Yet, instead of clashing, the music and the singing seemed to blend together into a harmonious whole. Various scents reached my nostrils. Sweet, spicy, floral, etc. Like with the music, the various scents blended together in harmony instead of clashing.

    Since Evenfall City was a city of cultivators, I expected to see shops for magic treasures, talismans, pills, technique manuals, and so on. Those were there. However, they were outnumbered by the shops that sold things like musical instruments, painting supplies, clothing, and paper and ink. Astra noticed my confusion and giggled.

    ¡°What is this place?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Most cultivators are either martial artists, masters of the mystic arts, or both,¡± Astra explained. ¡°However, some are not. They choose a different path towards immortality. Spirit doctors and spirit chefs are two such examples.¡± She gestured to the city around us. ¡°Evenfall City is for those who choose cultural pursuits as their path. Art, music, dancing, and so on.¡±

    ¡°The sects who founded Evenfall City are small and weak.¡± Sidra said, interjecting herself. ¡°They¡¯ve chosen to become associates and subsidiaries of the Dawn and Dusk Sect in exchange for our protection. This allows them to focus on their cultivation without having to worry about their safety.¡± She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason why everyone here is in such a good mood.¡±

    Armed with this new knowledge, I studied the city around me with greater appreciation. I noticed details that I missed before, or didn¡¯t think too much about. There were a lot of schools here. Some focused on one cultural pursuit or another, such as painting or music, while others focused on a variety of them. There were also drinking establishments, tea shops, and pleasure houses. Lots and lots of pleasure houses, filled with both male and female courtesans.

    I thought I was immune to beauty, since I grew up surrounded by beautiful men and women. However, I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. There were several men and women in Evenfall City who made my kin seem plain and average in comparison. Even Cultivator Aneira, one of the most beautiful women I knew, wouldn¡¯t stand out here. My hunger stirred, enticed by everything I saw here. This included some of the more feminine men, which left me feeling confused and conflicted.

    It took us some time, but we arrived at our destination, which turned out to be the palatial estate that I saw from the air earlier, the one shaped like a flower. However, seeing it this close, I realized that it wasn¡¯t just shaped like a flower. It was a flower. Rather, the estate was built atop the petals of a giant lotus, one whose roots extended deep beneath the lake¡¯s surface.

    We disembarked from our gondola and approached the estate¡¯s front gate. The lotus¡¯ petals felt soft against my bare feet. A sign above the front gate, written in elegant calligraphy, said ¡°Flowering Blossom Palace¡±.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    My nervousness, which had disappeared as we traveled through Evenfall City, came back in full force. This was where I would learn the Demon Form innate ability and awaken my demonic nature, which would result in me losing control of myself for a time. I thought I was prepared for it, but now that I was here, I wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. I stopped and stared at the gate.

    ¡°Are you okay, Little Demon?¡± Astra asked, touching my arm.

    I gave her a crooked smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m just nervous about what¡¯s ahead.¡± I said.

    Estelle let out a boisterous laugh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a worrywart, Little Demon.¡± She said, slapping me on the shoulder. The area she hit ached. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure that nothing happens to you, so run wild to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    I looked down and frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about anything happening to me.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll hurt others after I lose control of myself.¡±

    I felt a hand on my shoulder. When I looked up, I saw that it was Sidra.

    ¡°Trust us, Little Demon.¡± Sidra said. ¡°Each of us had to go through the same thing, so we know what you¡¯re feeling. We took precautions to ensure that you don¡¯t hurt anyone as you learn to control your demonic nature.¡±

    I looked my eldest sister in the eyes, before nodding. Her words reassured me and I steeled my resolve.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sis Sidra.¡± I said.

    Sidra nodded, before turning around and leading us towards the gate of the Flowering Blossom Palace.

    <hr>

    The gate opened of its own accord as we approached; at least, I assumed it opened of its own accord. I didn¡¯t see any gatekeepers or watchers who could have opened it. On the other side was a courtyard made of gray stone. Tiles made of white stone formed a pathway leading from the front gate to the main building of the estate, a beautiful edifice built from wood and stone. Lanterns floated in the air above the courtyard, illuminating the entire area.

    Flanking the white stone pathway were two rows of women, with each one rivaling Cultivator Aneira in beauty. They all wore gowns woven from the finest silks. All of them were in the Qi Condensation realm, ranging from mid Qi Condensation to peak Qi Condensation. The women bowed as we approached.

    ¡°Greetings, honored guests from the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡± The women said, speaking in unison.

    ¡°Yes, welcome.¡± Another voice called out, one deep and sultry.

    The women stood up from their bows as the door to the estate opened and a trio of women walked out. Two of them, the ones in the back, were both at peak Foundation Establishment. Like the Qi Condensation cultivators, they were quite beautiful and alluring. Both styled their long hair in a complicated arrangement. The two of them wore robes instead of gowns, though their attire was still resplendent. One wore violet robes, while the other wore pink robes.

    However, it was the woman in the lead who drew the most attention. My eyes widened the moment I saw her. She wasn¡¯t beautiful in the traditional sense, and yet I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of her.

    The woman had smooth pale skin and long blonde hair that flowed down her back, like a golden waterfall. She studied us with light green eyes that glowed with an inner light. Her lips, painted red, were quirked up in a half-smirk. She wore a set of white and red robes. However, unlike the women behind her, she wore them loose, revealing just enough of her body to tantalize and tease. Her vast tracts of land rivaled Senior Sister Zenia¡¯s and my hands twitched.

    Most eye-catching of all were the fox tails that emerged from behind her. There were five of them in total, each one the same color as her hair. They moved around in an almost hypnotic manner. I found myself watching them in a daze before I managed to catch myself and look away.

    A fox demon. Unlike other demon beasts, fox demons were rather special. They specialized in the mystic arts, trickery and illusion in particular. They also weren¡¯t ranked like other demon beasts. Instead, they were ranked by the number of tails they had. The more tails a fox demon possessed, the more powerful it was. According to the legends, a nine-tailed fox demon was akin to a Demigod realm cultivator.

    From what I could tell with my spirit sense, the fox demon woman seemed as powerful as a peak Golden Core cultivator. When she and her followers reached our group, they stopped and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, Vice Hall Master Sidra.¡± The fox demon woman said. ¡°You honor us with your presence.¡± She nodded to my other sisters. ¡°You as well, Cultivator Estelle and Cultivator Astra.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Palace Master Golden Lily.¡± Sidra said, speaking for our group.

    Golden Lily? I assumed that this wasn¡¯t her birth name. Over the past four years, I learned a bit more about cultivator culture. When they stepped onto the path towards immortality, some cultivators abandoned their birth names and adopted new monikers for themselves. These new names often reflected the particular path they walked or something else important to them.

    ¡°It is a pleasure to see you again.¡± Sidra said, gesturing to the fox demon woman. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to greet us yourself. You could have waited until we went inside.¡±

    Palace Master Golden Lily chuckled.

    ¡°For esteemed guests such as yourselves, of course I had to.¡± She said. ¡°It would be an insult to do otherwise.¡± Her eyes turned towards me. ¡°Is this him?¡±

    Sidra nodded and gestured for me to step forward. I obeyed, feeling more than a little trepidation.

    ¡°Palace Master Golden Lily, this is my younger brother, Darian Wind Dance.¡± Sidra said. ¡°Darian, this is Golden Lily. She is the matriarch of the Flowering Blossom Palace and an old friend of our mother.¡±

    ¡°An old rival as well, in a certain sense of the word.¡± Palace Master Golden Lily said. ¡°When we were both younger, we liked to compete for the same¡­ prey.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what sort of prey she meant. The more I learned about my mother, the more I realized just how much of a¡­ colorful character she was.

    ¡°Ah, but where are my manners?¡± Palace Master Golden Lily asked, clapping her hands together. ¡°Come in, and enjoy the hospitality of the Flowering Blossom Palace.¡±

    She turned around and led us towards the main building of the estate. The interior of the building was just as beautiful as the exterior. The smell of floral incense filled the air. Paintings and calligraphy scrolls decorated the walls, each one an exquisite work of art. More than one caught my eye, and I had to force myself to look away from them, otherwise I would have stood there for hours just appreciating them.

    Palace Master Golden Lily led us to a receiving room filled with comfortable looking furniture. Lanterns placed at strategic locations provided low lighting, giving the room an intimate atmosphere. The smell of floral incense was even thicker in here, though I found it relaxing rather than cloying.

    After we all sat down, the two Foundation Establishment cultivators who had accompanied Palace Master Golden Lily acted as maid servants and fetched light refreshments for everyone: spirit tea and small cakes. Afterwards, they stood behind their matriarch with their hands clasped in front of them.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Palace Master Golden Lily said after everyone had been served, ¡°How much have you explained to young Darian here?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sidra explained. ¡°We decided to leave it up to you.¡±

    Palace Master Golden Lily raised an eyebrow at that.

    ¡°Well then,¡± she said, ¡°I better not disappoint.¡± She faced me. ¡°Do you know why your older sisters brought you here, young Darian?¡±

    ¡°I can take a guess, yes.¡± I said in a sardonic voice.

    Palace Master Golden Lily smirked at that.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.¡± She said. ¡°Rather, it¡¯s not just what you¡¯re thinking. The core of our philosophy here at the Flowering Blossom Palace can be summarized in a single word: desire. While this seems simple, it is anything but. Desire is nuanced and multifaceted. There are many different kinds of desires, and we study all of them.¡± She sneered. ¡°Some fools believe that cultivators must eschew all worldly desires and become ascetics. We believe the opposite. Our desires are a fundamental part of our being. It is part of what makes us, well, us. To deny our desires is to deny ourselves.¡± She nodded in my direction. ¡°For you, this is even more true because of your demonic nature. In many ways, you are hunger and desire incarnate, like your mother. My own demonic nature is similar.¡±

    I leaned forward as she spoke. Her words resonated with me on a fundamental level.

    ¡°However, one must control one¡¯s desires instead of being controlled by them,¡± Palace Master Golden Lily said, her expression serious, ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯re no better than a mindless animal that exists to indulge its baser instincts. One must embrace one¡¯s desires and master them.¡±

    ¡°The same way I must embrace and master my own demonic nature.¡± I said.

    Palace Master Golden Lily nodded and smiled. I glanced at her lips, my eyes lingering on them for longer than necessary.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± She said. ¡°However, before one can master one¡¯s desires, one must experience them in full and lose oneself in them. Become the lowest of the low, a mere beast, and then rise above that state to become something more.¡±

    As she spoke, Palace Master Golden Lily lifted her hand with the palm facing up to emphasize her point.

    ¡°To that end,¡± she continued, ¡°When one of our outer disciples is ready to become an inner disciple, they go through a rite of passage called the Frenzy of Unchained Passion. Normally, we wouldn¡¯t allow outsiders to participate in this sacred ritual, but we will make an exception for you. Now then, do you have any questions?¡±

    ¡°What exactly does this ¡®Frenzy of Unchained Passion¡¯ entail?¡± I asked with a frown.

    From the name alone, it sounded like an intense experience.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to go through it yourself to find out.¡± Palace Master Golden Lily said. ¡°Any explanation on my part would just lessen the overall experience. However, I will say this. It will help you awaken your demonic nature.¡±

    ¡°Which in turn will help you master the Demon Form ability.¡± Sidra interjected.

    I didn¡¯t respond right away. While I still felt nervous, and even a little bit afraid, I also felt intrigued.

    ¡°Very well.¡± I said. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no more point in hesitating. I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Palace Master Golden Lily chuckled.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± she said. ¡°I like your enthusiasm.¡± She gestured to my sisters. ¡°This is where you part ways. After you say your goodbyes, my disciples will lead you away and help you get ready for the Frenzy of Unchained Passion.¡±

    I started. Oh. I thought my sister would come along to ensure nothing went wrong. However, now that I thought about it some more, it was a good thing they weren¡¯t coming along. I didn¡¯t want them to watch as I¡­ Well, there were certain boundaries that needed to be maintained between siblings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sidra said, ¡°We¡¯ll be in the area. However, you must go through the next part on your own, Little Demon.¡±

    She smirked, as if she knew exactly what I was thinking.

    ¡°Well, I might pay a quick visit to Towering Oak Palace.¡± Estelle said. ¡°I haven¡¯t been there in a while.¡±

    Astra just rolled her eyes at our second eldest sister, before giving me a sympathetic smile.

    ¡°Remember,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t fight your hunger. Accept and embrace it. That is the key to mastering Demon Form.¡±

    I nodded in thanks, before standing up. Palace Master Golden Lily clapped her hands together.

    ¡°Violet, Rose.¡± She said. ¡°Please escort our guest here and help him prepare for the Frenzy of Unchained Passion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The two Foundation Establishment cultivators behind her said.

    Palace Master Golden Lily smiled at me.

    ¡°Just follow my disciples, young Darian.¡± She said. ¡°They will take good care of you.¡±

    I nodded and followed Cultivators Violet and Rose out of the room.

 Chapter 55: Scarred Jasmine

    It turned out that part of the preparations for the Frenzy of Unchained Passion involved cleansing oneself in a ritual bath. This, in itself, wasn¡¯t unusual. I knew of some rites and rituals that required the practitioner to cleanse their body, in addition to clearing their mind and purifying their spirit.

    However, what made this particular instance¡­ different, was that I didn¡¯t bathe myself. Instead, Cultivators Violet and Rose bathed me. At first I balked, since I wasn¡¯t used to this sort of treatment. The last time something like this happened, it was right after the entrance exam I took to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect, just before the celebratory feast. My sisters sent a small army of servants my way to help me get ready. I haven¡¯t experienced anything of the sort since then, until now at least.

    Despite my objections, Cultivators Violet and Rose insisted that it was necessary for the Frenzy of Unchained Passion. While I doubted their intentions, I couldn¡¯t prove it one way or another, so I gave in and let them have their way. Besides, it wasn¡¯t as if I hated the idea of two beautiful women bathing me.

    Unlike the servants who helped me four years ago, who didn¡¯t cross any lines, Cultivators Violet and Rose maintained no such boundaries. They eyed me with obvious lascivious intent, and their hands roamed all over my body, as if trying to tease and tantalize me as they bathed me. Then I realized that was exactly what they were trying to do. My hunger stirred as I enjoyed their ministrations, and it grew stronger by the second. Instead of holding it back, like I usually did, I instead chose to not to.

    However, I didn¡¯t forget my primary purpose in coming here. As much as I enjoyed the attention of Cultivators Violet and Rose, I came to the Flowering Blossom Palace in order to learn and master the Demon Form innate ability. Just as the Armor of the Celestial Warrior was a manifestation of the starlight within my soul, Demon Form was the manifestation of my own demonic nature.

    After the ritual bath, Cultivators Violet and Rose provided me with a set of crimson and gold robes. They differed from the style preferred by Flame Fiend Hall, but they were still majestic. Cultivators Violet and Rose cooed when they saw me.

    ¡°My, you are quite handsome, Young Master Darian.¡± Cultivator Violet said. At least, I assumed she was Cultivator Violet, since she wore violet robes. ¡°I¡¯m glad Master tasked us with helping you.¡±

    ¡°Even many of the disciples of Towering Oak Palace pale in comparison to you.¡± Cultivator Rose said, caressing my chest.

    I flushed with embarrassment at their words.

    ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡± I said, facing away from them.

    I knew they didn¡¯t mean what they said, but it felt nice to hear it. Maybe I would have believed them, if I hadn¡¯t seen how handsome and beautiful the men in this city were. Compared to them, I wasn¡¯t anything special.

    ¡°Young Master Darian,¡± Cultivator Violet said, placing a finger on my chin and forcing me to look at her, ¡°We mean what we say. We aren¡¯t saying this to flatter you or because our master commanded us to.¡±

    ¡°Unlike the polished handsomeness typical to many of the men we know, yours is a rough and rugged sort of handsomeness.¡± Cultivator Rose said. ¡°It must be because you¡¯re a physical refiner.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Rose nodded. I took a moment to think through her words. Growing up among my beautiful kin in Clan Wind Dance, I always viewed myself as ugly and unappealing. While I had overcome many of the wounds resulting from my upbringing, a few remained. Maybe there was more to my appearance than I believed.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Cultivator Violet said, ¡°We have tarried long enough. The others are waiting for us.¡±

    The two of them took me by the arms and escorted me out of the bathing chamber.

    <hr>

    I expected Cultivators Violet and Rose to lead me to something akin to a meditation chamber or some kind of ritual space. Instead, they brought me to a small feasting hall. A large rectangular table occupied one end of the hall, piled high with food and drink. My mouth watered the moment the scent of all that food reached my nose. Lanterns hung from the walls, filling the hall with light.

    Cultivators Violet and Rose guided me to the table and sat me down upon a cushion, before sitting down beside me. Other than that, the rest of the hall remained bare. There wasn¡¯t any other furniture.

    As soon as I sat down, Cultivator Violet clapped her hands twice. A large group of women entered the hall. They were the Qi Condensation cultivators who greeted my sisters and I when we first walked through the gate of the Flowering Blossom Palace. A few of them headed towards the corner and pulled out instruments from their storage rings, before playing music. The rest arranged themselves into a pattern and started dancing as soon as the music began.

    I looked around in a bit of a daze.

    ¡°This is the Frenzy of Unchained Passion?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought your master said that this was a sacred ritual.¡±

    ¡°It is a sacred ritual,¡± Cultivator Violet said. ¡°And yes, this is the Frenzy of Unchained Passion.¡±

    She started massaging my shoulders.

    ¡°You must indulge in your passions until you lose yourself in them, Young Master Darian.¡± Cultivator Rose said. ¡°Experience them in full. Let them consume you, until you are little more than a mindless beast, one driven into a frenzy.¡± She gestured to the food, the drink, and the dancers. ¡°These are your hungers, no? Your desires? If so, stop holding yourself back. However, if you still feel hesitant, we can always try this.¡±

    Cultivator Rose pulled a jade bottle out of her storage ring. Inside the bottle was a single pill.

    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°An elixir to help you lower your inhibitions.¡± She said.

    I stared at the jade bottle for a long moment, before shaking my head.

    ¡°No,¡± I said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be necessary. I don¡¯t feel very inhibited right now.¡±

    Cultivator Rose smiled.

    ¡°Very well.¡± she said, placing the bottle on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this here in case you change your mind.¡±

    With that, I followed their instructions and indulged myself. I ate the food, which was as delicious as anything Ellen had ever cooked for me. As usual, I let out moans as I ate. By this point, I had long stopped being embarrassed by this tendency of mine. However, Cultivators Violet and Rose seemed amused by this.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait until I¡¯m the one making you moan.¡± Cultivator Violet said.

    I almost choked when I heard this and had to thump my chest a few times to clear my throat. Cultivators Violet and Rose laughed in amusement.

    The next hour passed in a similar manner. I ate, drank, and enjoyed the company of two beautiful women. Like high-ranked courtesans, they were skilled in the art of conversation and I found them both to be pleasant partners. The dancers put on an entrancing performance, and I found myself watching them in a daze. They must have employed some kind of mystic art or technique as they danced, but I did nothing to resist it. Combined with the food and drink, I felt buoyant and lightheaded.

    However, despite all of this, my hunger never exceeded a certain point. It simmered, but never boiled over and exploded out. This lackluster response surprised me. Here I was, surrounded by delicious food, strong wine, and beautiful women. Yet, none of that aroused my hunger to the point where I lost control. I frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master Darian?¡± Cultivator Violet asked when she noticed.

    She, along with Cultivator Rose, caressed my body.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± I said. ¡°My demonic nature isn¡¯t going out of control like I expected it to. At this rate, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose myself to my desires.¡±

    Cultivator Rose pouted.

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t have that.¡± She said. She pulled at her robe, revealing an entrancing amount of skin, and gave me a sultry smile. ¡°How about now?¡±

    I stared for several seconds, before shaking my head.

    ¡°No,¡± I said, ¡°That didn¡¯t work.¡±

    Cultivator Rose¡¯s nostrils flared.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± She said, sounding offended. ¡°I refuse to believe that you are unaffected by me.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    To make certain, she grabbed a certain part of my anatomy. That part of my body was quite happy to prove her right. I sucked in a breath at her touch.

    ¡°I never said that I was unaffected by you.¡± I said, through gritted teeth. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t feel as if my hunger will rampage out of control. It happened once before, so I know what it feels like.¡±

    Cultivator Rose scowled and crossed her arms. Cultivator Violet seemed amused by this.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be such a child, Sister Rose.¡± She said. ¡°Consider this a learning experience. Not every man will fall for your charms just because you shove your breasts in his face.¡±

    Cultivator Rose¡¯s scowled deepened, but she otherwise didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Tell us about the time your hunger rampaged out of control, Young Master Darian,¡± Cultivator Violet said. ¡°Perhaps that will help us figure out what we¡¯re doing wrong.¡± She gestured to the feasting hall. ¡°This is all for your benefit, after all.¡±

    After giving it some thought, I nodded. The Flowering Blossom Palace¡¯s philosophy centered around desire. Perhaps they could help me better understand my hunger. I told Cultivators Violet and Rose about the one time I lost control of my hunger, on that morning four and a half years ago, right after Ellen and I first spent the night together. They listened to the end without interrupting me. When I finished, the two of them glanced at each other.

    ¡°This Ellen,¡± Cultivator Rose said, ¡°She is important to you, yes?¡±

    I smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, she is.¡± I said. ¡°We hadn¡¯t spent that much time together, just a few months, but she became one of the people most important to me within those few months. I love her.¡±

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Cultivator Violet asked.

    I sighed.

    ¡°My eldest sister opposed our relationship,¡± I said. ¡°She said that we rushed into things, and that we should spend time apart before we commit to each other. To that end, she banished Ellen from the Dawn and Dusk Sect for a time. I haven¡¯t seen Ellen in years.¡± I shrugged. ¡°My eldest sister was right, Ellen and I rushed into things, but it was difficult to accept at the time. Even so, my feelings haven¡¯t changed. If anything, they¡¯ve only grown stronger.¡±

    Cultivator Violet chuckled.

    ¡°So that¡¯s where we went wrong.¡± She said.

    Cultivator Rose shook her head.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°How could we have missed something so obvious?¡±

    ¡°In our defense, no one informed us.¡± Cultivator Violet pointed out. ¡°We had to figure it out on our own. Maybe that was the intent.¡±

    I looked between the two of them in confusion.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked.

    Cultivators Violet and Rose glanced at each other and smiled, before looking at me.

    ¡°The two of us aren¡¯t the right people to help you, Young Master Darian.¡± Cultivator Violet said.

    ¡°Instead, let us call for one of our junior sisters.¡± Cultivator Rose said. ¡°In fact, I have the perfect person in mind.¡±

    I blinked at her, not sure how to respond to that. Meanwhile, Cultivator Violet stood up and clapped her hands twice. The dancers and the musicians stopped.

    ¡°Someone bring Jasmine here.¡± She commanded.

    The dancers and the musicians all glanced at each other.

    ¡°Are you certain, Senior Sister Violet?¡± one of the dancers asked.

    Cultivator Violet gave her a frosty stare.

    ¡°Are you questioning my judgment?¡± she asked.

    The dancer blanched and shook her head.

    ¡°No, Senior Sister!¡±

    ¡°Then do as I say.¡±

    The dancer bowed, before scurrying out of the feasting hall. Cultivator Violet gestured to everyone who remained.

    ¡°You may continue.¡± She said, before sitting down.

    The musicians resumed playing their song and the dancers continued with their dance.

    ¡°Why did they react like that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Many find Junior Sister Jasmine¡¯s appearance unsettling.¡± Cultivator Rose said, her expression somber. ¡°She also follows a different path than most disciples in the Flowering Blossom Palace.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Desire comes in many forms.¡± Cultivator Violet said. ¡°There are the more common ones, such as lust and gluttony. However, desire also includes revenge.¡± She smiled, though it contained a hint of malice. ¡°The need for revenge is one of the greatest desires there is, and some of our disciples join to gain the strength necessary to fulfill this need. Junior Sister Jasmine is one such disciple.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°She joined the Flowering Blossom Palace to get revenge?¡± I asked. ¡°Against who?¡±

    Cultivator Violet shook her head.

    ¡°That is Junior Sister Jasmine¡¯s story to tell,¡± she said, ¡°Not mine.¡±

    I studied her for a moment, before nodding. After that, the three of us continued to talk while we watched the dancing. However, my thoughts kept wandering to this Cultivator Jasmine and why Cultivators Violet and Rose thought she would help with my hunger.

    Revenge wasn¡¯t one of my desires, I knew that much. I hated my kin in Clan Wind Dance, but not enough to get revenge on them. For me, revenge meant achieving heights they could only dream of reaching.

    About half an hour later, the dancer who left to fetch Cultivator Jasmine returned. She was accompanied by a young woman wearing a set of plain black robes. This newcomer had pale skin, long black hair tied back into a severe bun, and a pair of brown eyes so dark they seemed black. Like me, she was at peak Qi Condensation.

    However, the most striking thing about her appearance was her face. It was covered in scars. It looked as if someone had taken a knife to this woman¡¯s face, all for the purpose of ruining her appearance. Her eyes, nose, and mouth remained intact. Everything else was covered in scars. My eyes widened when I saw her, and I couldn¡¯t stop staring.

    The musicians stopped playing and the dancers stopped their performance when the scarred woman entered the feasting hall. When she drew near them, they scurried away from her in fear. The scarred woman ignored them all and walked up to our table.

    ¡°You called for me, Senior Sister Violet?¡± the scarred woman asked, her voice cold and even.

    I realized in that moment that this scarred woman was Cultivator Jasmine.

    ¡°Yes, Junior Sister Jasmine,¡± Cultivator Violet said. She appeared unfazed by her junior sister¡¯s appearance. ¡°I have an assignment for you.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°Please, entertain Young Master Darian during his stay here as a guest of our Flowering Blossom Palace.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine glanced in my direction. My first instinct was to look away. However, I decided to meet her eyes instead. This caught her off guard, though she hid her surprise right away.

    ¡°As you command, Senior Sister Violet,¡± Cultivator Jasmine said.

    ¡°We leave you in our junior sister¡¯s hand, Young Master Darian.¡± Cultivator Violet said, before looking at Cultivator Rose. ¡°Come, Sister Rose. Join me for a dance.¡±

    The two of them stood up and hurried off before I could even protest. They joined the others in dancing. Cultivator Jasmine took their place at my side.

    ¡°Forgive me for my shortcomings, Young Master Darian.¡± She said in a sardonic voice. voice. ¡°Unlike many of my sisters, I am not as well versed in how to please a man.¡±

    I studied her for several long seconds.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be here, do you?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Cultivator Jasmine said, her tone cold and hard, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± She sighed. ¡°However, I cannot disobey a command from my senior sister. At least, not without good reason.¡± She looked me right in the eyes. ¡°So, tell her that you can¡¯t stand my grotesque appearance. That should be enough of a reason.¡±

    I blinked at her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± I said.

    Her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°And why is that?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t find you grotesque at all.¡± I said.

    Her gaze grew sharp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me out of misplaced pity, Young Master Darian,¡± Cultivator Jasmine said, ¡°It is rude and condescending.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± I said. ¡°While I won¡¯t say that you¡¯re a consummate beauty, I don¡¯t find you disgusting at all. Neither do I pity you.¡±

    I spoke the truth. Instead, when I looked at Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s scars, I felt sorrow and anger. Sorrow because it was clear that she suffered, and anger because whoever scarred her face did so out of malice.

    Cultivator Jasmine studied me for several long moments, gauging the sincerity of my words, before nodding.

    ¡°Very well.¡± she said. ¡°In that case, it cannot be helped.¡± She gestured to one of the wine bottles on the table. ¡°May I pour you some wine, Young Master Darian?¡±

    I nodded and held out my cup to her. Cultivator Jasmine grabbed the bottle of spirit wine and poured some for me. Despite her words earlier, she comported herself with elegance and grace. I found myself entranced by her movements, and my hunger stirred. That caught me off guard.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said after she finished pouring the wine.

    Cultivator Jasmine nodded in response, before turning to watch the dancing. Cultivators Violet and Rose put on a magnificent performance. Their dance seemed to tell a story, one of two sisters who loved each other very much yet fate seemed to tear them apart time and time again. Somehow they managed to convey all this through their dancing alone. Impressive.

    This entire time, Cultivator Jasmine and I never said a single word to one another. We sat there in silence, each of us lost in our own thoughts. Despite this, I kept glancing over at her. For some reason, my hunger stirred when she poured me the wine. How? Why? Her senior sisters made more of an effort to stir my desires, yet elicited a much weaker reaction from me.

    ¡°Is there something you wish to say, Young Master Darian?¡± Cultivator Jasmine asked, turning to face me. ¡°You keep looking at me. Are my scars that fascinating to you?¡±

    I frowned and shook my head.

    ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°I admit, I was shocked when I first saw them. However, that isn¡¯t why I keep looking at you. I¡¯m trying to figure out why you stirred my hunger more than¡­¡± I gestured to the rest of the feasting hall. ¡°¡­all this.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine arched an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°Hunger?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m demonkin.¡± I explained. ¡°I¡¯m here, participating in this Frenzy of Unchained Passion, all for the sake of losing myself to my desires and awakening my demonic nature in full.¡± I grinned. ¡°In short, this is all for the sake of my cultivation.¡±

    ¡°This is a Frenzy of Unchained Passion?¡± She asked, looking over at the dancers. ¡°Odd. Usually everyone is naked by this point.¡±

    I stared at her.

    ¡°While the Flowering Blossom Palace studies desire in all its form,¡± Cultivator Jasmine explained, ¡°For most, this means sex. A Frenzy of Unchained Passion is often an excuse for our outer disciples to loosen their inhibitions and indulge in behavior they might not have otherwise. For example, many women are only interested in men, but are curious as to what it''s like to lie with a woman.¡±

    ¡°I thought the Frenzy of Unchained Passion was a sacred ritual.¡±

    ¡°It is a sacred ritual,¡± Cultivator Jasmine said. ¡°One that is about self-discovery as much as it is about indulgence.¡±

    I stared at her for several moments, before looking over at the dancers. My sisters had made arrangements with Palace Master Golden Lily in order to help me awaken my demonic nature and learn the Demon Form innate ability. Food, wine, women. I desired those, but were those my only desires?

 Chapter 56: Discovering Ones Inner Desires

    As I considered what my desires might be, and how I could cause my hunger to explode out of control, I studied Cultivator Jasmine.

    ¡°Maybe that was why Cultivator Violet asked you to attend to me.¡± I said to her. ¡°She wanted you to help me discover my desires, the ones I don¡¯t know about yet.¡± I frowned. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t make sense. I have no interest in revenge.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine pursed her lips.

    ¡°Senior Sister Jasmine told you about me?¡± She asked, sounding displeased.

    ¡°Only that you joined the Flowering Blossom Palace to gain revenge.¡± I said, holding my hands up in a placating gesture. ¡°Nothing more.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine didn¡¯t respond right away, as if lost in thought, before she leaned in closer to me.

    ¡°Revenge is why I joined the Flowering Blossom Palace, yes.¡± She said. ¡°However, that isn¡¯t my only desire. People are complex beings, though they may not seem like it from the outside. I think that Senior Sister Violet believes that you and I share desires, and that is why she tasked me with attending to you. Shall we put that to the test?¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°How would we do that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You said my appearance didn¡¯t disgust you>¡± Cultivator Jasmine said. ¡°Prove it.¡±

    For the first time since I met her, she seemed amused. Until this point, she wore a cold and indifferent expression on her face. However, her amusement contained traces of mockery and self deprecation. It was as if she couldn¡¯t believe that no one wouldn¡¯t be disgusted by her appearance. This annoyed me.

    Without saying a word, I reached for Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s face. She watched me with flinching or recoiling back. I caressed her cheek for a brief moment, feeling her scars beneath my fingers, before I grabbed the back of her head and kissed her. However, I didn¡¯t kiss her on the lips. Instead, I kissed her scars.

    When she realized this, Cultivator Jasmine stiffened but didn¡¯t pull back. It took some time, but I kissed each and every single scar. My hunger grew stronger each time. When I finished and pulled away from her, Cultivator Jasmine stared at me with wide eyes, trembling.

    ¡°Is that proof enough?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Jasmine swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°You stir my desires.¡± I whispered. ¡°Why? What is it about you that I hunger for?¡±

    Maybe I was wrong and I wanted revenge against my kin. No, that didn¡¯t seem right. In that case, what was it about Cultivator Jasmine that aroused my hunger? It wasn¡¯t her appearance. While her scars didn¡¯t disgust me, she wasn¡¯t beautiful by any stretch of the imagination. Besides, if beauty was all it took, then why hadn¡¯t Cultivator Aneira stirred my hunger?

    ¡°Perhaps telling you my story will help you find out.¡± Cultivator Jasmine said, her voice softer and more gentle than before. ¡°Would you care to hear it?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°I was born into a prominent clan on the Northern Region¡¯s eastern continent,¡± Cultivator Jasmine began, ¡°One half of a pair of twins.¡±

    That surprised me. An ocean separated the Northern Region¡¯s central and eastern continents. Even with the teleportation array network, traveling from one to the other was a long and arduous journey. How did someone like Cultivator Jasmine end up in the Flowering Blossom Palace?

    ¡°My twin sister is a prodigy and a genius,¡± Cultivator Jasmine said, ¡°Meanwhile, I was well below average compared to her. It was as if the heavens took all of the talent that should have been mine and gave it to her instead.¡± Her expression grew bitter. ¡°As you can no doubt guess, my clan viewed my sister as a gift from the heavens, a phoenix among women. As for me, well, I was nothing more than useless trash in their eyes. They always found me lacking compared to her.¡±

    My breath caught in my throat. While there were obvious differences between us, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the similarities between the way Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s clan treated her and the way Clan Wind Dance treated me.

    ¡°Even our parents favored my sister.¡± Cultivator Jasmine said. ¡°They made no attempts to hide it. I tried to earn their favor and approval, but none of my efforts mattered. In their eyes, my only use was to secure an advantageous marriage for my family and hopefully give birth to more talented, more useful, children.¡±

    The cup in my hand shattered as I squeezed my hand into a fist, spilling wine everywhere. The sound startled most of the dancers, who stopped and stared, except for Cultivators Violet and Rose. They continued dancing as if nothing happened. After a moment, the others continued as well.

    Cultivator Jasmine pulled a cloth from her storage ring and used it to wipe away the spilled wine.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said in a soft voice.

    ¡°For what?¡± I asked.

    ¡°For getting angry on my behalf.¡±

    I pulled her onto my lap and embraced her. Cultivator Jasmine yelped.

    ¡°Young Master Darian!¡± She exclaimed, sounding flustered.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, my voice rough, ¡°I just¡­ I need to do this, otherwise I might fly into a rage.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s story stirred up old feelings, ones I thought I had forgotten. Inadequacy, self loathing, loneliness. Astra rescued me from Mt. Wind Dance, but a part of me remained the child who grew up alone and hated by almost everyone around him. The warmth of Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s body helped banish those feelings.

    My hunger stirred. Heat and pressure began to build inside me.

    ¡°Shall I stop here then?¡± Cultivator Jasmine asked.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Keep going.¡± I pulled away, just enough to look at her. ¡°Unless you don¡¯t wish to continue. I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine shook her head.

    ¡°No, I will continue.¡± She said. ¡°I want to. Telling you my story isn¡¯t as painful as I expected it to be.¡± She smiled. ¡°Maybe Senior Sister Violet intended to help both of us when she asked me to attend to you.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine shifted into a more comfortable position atop my lap before continuing.

    ¡°The only one in my clan who treated me with kindness was my twin sister.¡± She said. ¡°I loved her, and she loved me, or so I thought. It wasn¡¯t until our parents arranged a marriage for me that I saw her true colors.¡± She grimaced. ¡°It turned out that my twin sister loved my betrothed, and the idea that I, the trash of our clan, would marry him filled her with rage. She attacked me and ruined my face. It hurt, but not as much as the pain from her betrayal. When I asked her why she did it, she said that she always hated me. She hated how weak and useless I was. She hated how I kept trying to earn our parents¡¯ approval instead of knowing my place. Most of all, she hated that we shared the same face. The only reason she kept me around was to make her shine brighter. A flower looks more beautiful when compared to a weed.¡±

    I squeezed Cultivator Jasmine harder against me, though I made sure not to hurt her. If Lucius betrayed me the same way Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s twin sister betrayed her, how would I have felt? Devastated. If the one person I loved and trusted turned their back on me, I would have lost all hope.

    The heat and pressure inside me continued to build.

    ¡°My betrothed¡¯s family broke off the engagement when they saw what happened to me.¡± Cultivator Jasmine said. ¡°In their own words, they didn¡¯t want damaged goods. My clan punished my twin sister. Not for attacking, but for ruining an advantageous deal for the clan. As for me, my kin decided that I was completely useless to them, so they kicked me out of the clan. Even my family turned their backs on me. No matter how much I begged and pleaded, none of them listened.¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    She let out a bitter laugh. I took her hands in my own and she held onto me, like a drowning woman grasping for a lifeline.

    ¡°However, that wasn¡¯t the end of it.¡± Cultivator Jasmine said. ¡°My twin sister had one final surprise for me. After I left our clan¡¯s territory, she attacked me and shattered my cultivation, before selling me to slave traders. I endured three years of that hell, before I escaped. After swearing revenge against my twin sister and my clan, I joined the Flowering Blossom Palace. And that, Young Master Darian, is my story.¡±

    It was clear that there was more to Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s story than she let on. After all, she had her cultivation shattered. For most cultivators, that was a crippling injury. Somehow, Cultivator Jasmine managed to repair her broken cultivation and reach peak Qi Condensation. I suspected that she had a fortuitous encounter of some kind. Not only that, but Cultivator Jasmine never identified which clan she came from.

    However, that was her business, not mine. She wasn¡¯t obligated to tell me everything. What she told me was helpful enough. I now knew why Cultivator Violet paired us together.

    ¡°So, what do you think, Young Master Darian?¡± Cultivator Jasmine asked in a tone full of bitterness and mockery. ¡°How do you feel, now that you know my story? Pity? Righteous anger on my behalf? Or perhaps the story of a young woman¡¯s fall from grace aroused your interest and you¡¯ve discovered that¡¯s where your tastes lay? There are those who enjoy the pain of others. Maybe you¡¯re one of them.¡±

    I didn¡¯t take Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s words to heart. It was clear to me that what happened still pained her and she was lashing out as a result.

    ¡°You still love them, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Jasmine stilled at my question.

    ¡°What¡­What do you mean?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Your family,¡± I said, ¡°Maybe even your sister too. You still love them, don¡¯t you? Despite everything they did, deep down you still love them and you want them to love you back.¡±

    She started shaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± She said. ¡°Don¡¯t speak as if you know me just because I told you a bit of my history. I¡¯m not so pathetic as to love those who tossed me away.¡±

    ¡°But you do.¡± I said. ¡°I know, because I¡¯m similar. While my story isn¡¯t the same as yours, it is similar enough that I understand. I understand what it is to be the child cast out into the cold, longing for the warmth of home and hearth. I understand craving the attention of your kin, even as they treat you with scorn.¡± I let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°I understand that desperate need for love and affection.¡±

    That was what was missing. That was the reason why my hunger hadn¡¯t exploded out of control yet. This Frenzy of Unchained Passion lacked my greatest desire: I wanted to love and be loved.

    When Astra rescued me from Mt. Wind Dance, I learned what it was like to have a family. However, that apparently wasn¡¯t enough for me. I wanted more. That was why I wanted more than one wife. Ellen. Willow. Harlow. Clarissa. I wanted them all. And now I wanted Cultivator Jasmine. How greedy and selfish of me.

    The heat and pressure inside me reached a boiling point, ready to explode. I was on the verge of losing control.

    ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Jasmine,¡± I said, through clenched teeth, ¡°You helped me discover the source of the problem.¡± I let go of her. ¡°However, I suggest you leave now. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be held responsible for what happens next.¡±

    I wanted to give her a choice in the matter. Cultivator Jasmine wasn¡¯t an object or a possession to be taken. She was her own person. As much as I wanted her, I didn¡¯t want to force myself on her. Besides, she was a disciple of the Flowering Blossom Palace. From what I understood, she was in essence a courtesan. There was no way my sisters would accept it if I fell in love with her.

    Hmph. As if I was going to let that stop me.

    Cultivator Jasmine shifted her body around to face me. The movement almost caused me to lose control of myself. My senses were attuned to her. Everything she did, even the way she breathed, elicited a heightened reaction from me.

    ¡°And what will happen if I don¡¯t leave?¡± She asked, her voice containing a hint of challenge.

    I looked her right in the eyes.

    ¡°I will take you,¡± I said, ¡°And I will claim as you my own. That is the kind of demon I am. Your desire matches mine. Love me, and I will love you in return.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine snorted.

    ¡°We only just met and you claim that you will love me?¡± She asked in a mocking tone. ¡°My, what a fickle heart you have.¡± Her expression grew serious. ¡°Not only that, but you¡¯re a fool. You should know what kind of woman I am. I lost my purity a long time ago. Do you still claim that you will love me, Young Master Darian?¡±

    I grasped her chin between my finger and my thumb.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how many men you¡¯ve been with before me,¡± I said. ¡°All that matters is that I am the last. Do you understand?¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine chuckled and shook her head.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re all or nothing, Young Master Darian.¡± She said. ¡°However, you can stop holding back. I¡¯ll be yours, even if it¡¯s only for a brief time.¡±

    With that, the last thread of self control that I possessed snapped. The heat and pressure exploded and surged through me, filling my entire being. It felt as if I were burning from the inside out. My nerves felt like they were on fire. I hunched over, grasping the nearby table for support.

    The heat and pressure raged inside me, as if remaking me. It reminded me somewhat of when I cultivated with the Asura Crucible Body technique. I felt a sharp pain in my forehead, as if there was something digging into my skull. No. As if there was something ready to burst out.

    When she saw all this, Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s eyes grew wide and she shuffled away from me. However, she didn¡¯t flee. Instead, she looked at the table and picked up a jade bottle. It was the one that Cultivator Rose offered me earlier. I had completely forgotten about it until now.

    ¡°I have a feeling that I¡¯m going to need this.¡± Cultivator Jasmine said, before opening the bottle and swallowing the pill inside.

    Just as this happened, the pain in my forehead reached a crescendo and something exploded out. No. Two things exploded out. I reached up and felt a pair of horns emerging from my forehead. That wasn¡¯t the only change that took place. I watched as my skin darkened, until it became ash gray. Black and gold scales formed, covering my arms from my hands up to my elbows. My fingernails became sharp claws. The sound of a dragon¡¯s roar filled the air, and I realized that it came from me.

    The changes inside my body were just as dramatic. I felt myself grow stronger, tougher, more durable. Not only that, but my hunger consumed me. We became one, until there was no separation between us. I was the hunger, and the hunger was me. All other thoughts fled my mind, until nothing but the hunger remained.

    I looked over at Cultivator Jasmine. Her face was flushed and her pupils were dilated. She opened her robe, revealing a tantalizing amount of skin. Even before my body finished changing, I pounced on her and pinned her to the ground. She didn¡¯t seem alarmed by this. In fact, she stared up at me with a hunger that mirrored my own. She licked her lips in anticipation.

    I leaned down and bit Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s shoulder. She let out a moan, which sounded sweet to my ears.

    ¡°Mine.¡± I growled in her ear.

    ¡°Yours.¡± she breathed out.

    With that, I made good on my word and claimed her.

    <hr>

    What followed was a never ending stream of excess and debauchery. My hunger rampaged out of control. Rather, since I was the hunger and the hunger was me, I rampaged out of control. It was as if I had become a beast driven by my baser nature. Despite this, I remained aware of myself and my surroundings. I remembered everything with perfect clarity.

    I took Cultivator Jasmine over and over again, and she gave herself to me each time. However, while my focus was on her, she wasn¡¯t the only one I indulged myself in. Cultivator Violet, Cultivator Rose, and other disciples of Flowering Blossom Palace joined in as well. Their skills and techniques took me to heights of pleasure that I never thought were possible. Despite this, they never satisfied me the same way that Cultivator Jasmine did. I could never get enough of her.

    When I didn¡¯t indulge myself in Cultivator Jasmine and the others, I ate and drank with complete abandon. It was as if my stomach was a never ending pit. No matter how much food I ate or how much wine I drank, I remained hungry. A void existed inside of me, one that could never be filled. Only Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s presence brought me any measure of peace.

    After what felt like an eternity, I started to regain control of myself. Little by little, I reined my hunger in. The hunger didn¡¯t go away. It would forever be a part of me, but it no longer controlled my actions.

    When I came back to my senses in full, I sat up and looked around. Cultivator Jasmine lay asleep next to me, using her robes as a blanket. At some point earlier, I had torn them because they were in the way and Cultivator Jasmine never replaced them.

    Other disciples of Flowering Blossom Palace, with the exception of Cultivators Rose and Violet, surrounded us in various states of dress. They were also asleep. There were a few who cuddled together, more interested in the company of women than men. During the Frenzy of Unchained Passion, they focused more on each other than me. Not that I minded. It wasn¡¯t as if I suffered from a dearth of partners. As for Cultivators Violet and Rose, they left at some point to handle sect business and hadn¡¯t returned.

    Realizing that my time with Flowering Blossom Palace was coming to an end, I laid back down and took Cultivator Jasmine into my arms. My feelings for her were complicated. I wanted to love her, and be loved by her, but I knew that rushing into things was a bad idea. My experiences with Ellen taught me that. If I tried, my sisters would interfere.

    Besides, I wasn¡¯t sure how Cultivator Jasmine felt about me. Just because she shared my desire to love and be loved, that didn¡¯t mean she would throw everything aside to be with me. At the end of the day, we were strangers to one another and she had her own life to live. Still, that didn¡¯t stop me from wanting her.

    When I took her into my arms, Cultivator Jasmine let out a groan.

    ¡°Please, no more, Young Master Darian.¡± She muttered, her eyes still closed. ¡°Even with the help of aphrodisiac pills, I have reached my limit. Indulge in someone else and let me rest.¡±

    I kissed the back of her neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to wake you up.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine stiffened for a moment, before relaxing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve come back to your senses.¡± She said, speaking like a judge delivering a verdict.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°Which means that I will have to return to the Dawn and Dusk Sect soon.¡± I kissed her neck again. ¡°The question is, what happens between us now?¡±

 Chapter 57: Leaving Flowering Blossom Palace

    Cultivator Jasmine didn¡¯t respond to my question for a long time. However, I didn¡¯t rush her. Something told me that would backfire. Instead, I waited in silence.

    ¡°There is no ¡®us¡¯, Young Master Darian.¡± She said in a flat voice. ¡°You came to Flowering Blossom Palace for a service and we provided that service. Nothing more, nothing less. Don¡¯t mistake what happened between as something more.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°I refuse to believe that.¡± I said. ¡°When I said that you were mine, I wasn¡¯t joking.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine scoffed.

    ¡°Your refusal to accept reality changes nothing.¡± She said. ¡°You¡¯re just a young fool who thinks he¡¯s in love.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said, shaking my head, ¡°I¡¯m a fool who wants to love you, and wants to be loved by you. There is a difference. We¡¯re strangers to one another. Even though we spent¡­¡± I paused. ¡°¡­ how long has it been?¡±

    While I remembered everything that happened when my hunger took control, I lost track of time. In my defense, I was distracted by many new sensations.

    ¡°Three months.¡±

    Three months? That meant that it was spring, or close to it at least. I wasn¡¯t sure of the exact date.

    ¡°Even though we spent three months together,¡± I said, ¡°We know little about each other. While love at first sight may exist, for the most part it takes time and effort. However, I believe we will get there if we try.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think I want to try at all?¡± Cultivator Jasmine asked.

    I reached over and caressed her cheek with one hand.

    ¡°Look me in the eyes and tell me otherwise,¡± I said, ¡°If you can, that is.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine didn¡¯t respond right away.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t get further entangled with one another.¡± She said after a while. ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of Flowering Blossom Palace, and you¡¯re a young master of a powerful family. It would never work between us, and I doubt your family would accept someone like me as your wife.¡±

    I pushed myself up until I was above Cultivator Jasmine. She turned away from me, refusing to meet my eyes. I reached over and grasped her chin, forcing her to look at me. Cultivator Jasmine resisted at first, before giving in. She glared up at me with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said, ¡°My family wouldn¡¯t accept you, at least not right away.¡± I furrowed my brow. ¡°They mean well, but they¡¯re overprotective. If you and I rushed into things, they would interfere.¡± I leaned down and kissed her. ¡°So, we take our time. Let us start by courting one another. If later on, we find out that we¡¯re not suited to each other after all, we¡¯ll end things. However, if we find that we do suit each other, we¡¯ll take the next step forward together. What do you say?¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine stared up at me, a conflicted expression on her face.

    ¡°Do you mean that?¡± She asked, vulnerable. ¡°You don¡¯t intend to use me and throw me away?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°If our relationship ends, it will either be mutual on both our parts or because you ended it. I will not abandon you or toss you aside, I promise you that.¡±

    ¡°Do you also promise to be faithful to me?¡±

    I took a moment before responding.

    ¡°If by faithful, you mean that I will love and respect, then yes.¡± I said. ¡°However, I intend to have more than one wife.¡± I paused. ¡°And you¡¯re not the first one.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine clenched her jaw.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s in your nature and you can¡¯t help yourself?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s because I choose to. Yes, it¡¯s part of my nature, but that is something I can overcome if I wanted to. I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m greedy and selfish in that regard.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine studied me for several seconds, before sighing.

    ¡°That may be for the best.¡± She said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if one woman can handle you, Young Master Darian. You¡¯re like a beast.¡±

    I grinned at her.

    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Jasmine shook her head. My heart fell.

    ¡°I see.¡± I said.

    Cultivator Jasmine chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so downtrodden, Young Master Darian.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m not saying yes or no to your proposal. I need time to think it over, especially since I know that I¡¯ll have to share you with other women.¡± She smiled at me. ¡°When I first met you, I never expected¡­ Well, I never expected this. The people I loved most turned their backs on me, and I don¡¯t know if I want to take that risk again.¡±

    I nodded. Given what happened to her, I wasn¡¯t surprised by Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s reluctance. If I experienced the same things she went through, I would have hesitated as well. After all, she couldn¡¯t read minds. She didn¡¯t know if she could trust me.

    ¡°Very well,¡± I said, ¡°I await your answer.¡±

    ¡°Even if you have to wait for a while?¡± she asked.

    I pressed my forehead against hers.

    ¡°Even if I have to wait a hundred years.¡± I said. ¡°However, if I don¡¯t hear from you by that point, I¡¯ll consider that a rejection.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine laughed and I saw a genuine smile on her face. It contained none of the mockery and self deprecation I was used to. In that moment, she looked more beautiful than any of her fellow disciples. Her smile lit up the room, and I knew that I would never forget it.

    I leaned down and kissed Cultivator Jasmine one last time. It was a slow kiss, one full of longing. She moaned into my mouth and my hunger surged again. I wanted to take her one last time. However, if I did that, I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to let her go. Instead, I pulled away and stood up.

    ¡°I need to go.¡± I said, panting. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t want to leave.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine gave me a sad smile.

    ¡°Go.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯ll send word to the Dawn and Dusk Sect after I¡¯ve made my decision.¡±

    With that, I nodded to her and collected the remains of my clothes, before leaving the feasting hall.

    <hr>

    I found a bathing room near the feasting hall, where I cleaned myself up and changed into a fresh set of clothes. Instead of the robes that I received from the Flowering Blossom Sect, I donned the uniform of a disciple of Flame Fiend Hall: red and gold vest, and a pair of trousers. Well, minus the boots. However, I stopped wearing footwear a long time ago.

    The bathing room contained a mirror, which allowed me to take a good look at my Demon Form. My skin was ash gray, which was lighter than my sisters¡¯. Sharp claws emerged from my fingertips. Black and gold scales covered my arms up to my elbows, and my legs up to my knees. The scales also covered my neck and framed my face, giving me a strange appearance. A pair of horns protruded from my forehead. My eyes were golden.

    I spent a long time studying my Demon Form and getting used to the changes. It hit me then that I was no longer demonkin. I was a full fledged demon. Rather, I was a divine demon. I summoned a mote of divine fire. It looked like it should have been at odds with my demonic appearance. Yet, it wasn¡¯t.

    The two contrasted and complemented each other. The divine and demonic, the sacred and the profane. I was tempted to summon Armor of the Celestial Warrior, to see how it looked with my Demon Form, but I decided against it. I could do that back at the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    After I finished studying myself in the mirror, I left the bathing chamber. However, to my surprise, I found Palace Master Golden Lily waiting for me outside.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Ah, Young Master Darian.¡± She said. ¡°I see that congratulations are in order. You awakened your demonic nature.¡±

    She smiled at me. There was something sharp and threatening about this smile. It sent a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°Thank you, Palace Master Golden Lily.¡± I said.

    ¡°If you would follow me, I will lead you to Vice Hall Master Sidra.¡± She said. ¡°Your other sisters left the Flowering Blossom Sect for one reason or another. She¡¯s the only one who remained behind.¡±

    I nodded and walked alongside Palace Master Golden Lily.

    ¡°A lot of other cultivators look down on my sect, Young Master Darian.¡± She said as we walked. ¡°Due to our practices, they hold us in contempt and see us as little more than whores who would sleep with anyone for the right price.¡±

    I glanced at her in surprise, wondering why she was bringing this up. Given my demonic nature, it would be hypocritical of me to hold anyone in contempt for licentiousness.

    ¡°Some have even gone as far as to toy with my disciples¡¯ hearts and treat them as playthings that exist merely to satisfy their lusts.¡± Palace Master Golden Lily said in a cold voice. ¡°Those fools have come to regret their folly.¡±

    Ah, I saw where this was going.

    ¡°Make no mistake, Young Master Darian,¡± Palace Master Golden Lily continued, ¡°I cherish each and every single one of my disciples. They are my daughters in all but blood. And like any mother worth the name, I will fight tooth and nail to protect them.¡± She stopped walking and looked at me. ¡°Understood?¡±

    I stopped walking as well and nodded.

    ¡°I understand your concerns, Palace Master Golden Lily.¡± I said. ¡°Rest assured, I meant everything I said to Cultivator Jasmine.¡± I bowed to her. ¡°If she chooses to be with me, I will do everything in my power to make her happy. If I should go back on my word, feel free to punish as you see fit.¡±

    Palace Master Golden Lily took a moment before responding.

    ¡°You may be a fool, Young Master Darian,¡± she said, ¡°But at least you are a sincere one. Very well. If Jasmine accepts your proposal and courts you, I won¡¯t interfere.¡± She paused. ¡°You may even be the key to healing her wounded heart.¡±

    I stood up straight and faced her.

    ¡°However, if you break Jasmine¡¯s heart,¡± Palace Master Gold Lily continued, ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret it. I can¡¯t kill you because of your family, but I can certainly teach you a lesson.¡±

    ¡°And if that ever happens,¡± I said, ¡°I would deserve it.¡±

    Palace Master Golden Lily studied me for a moment, before smiling. This one was more genuine.

    ¡°How did Hall Master Nova ever have a child like you?¡± she asked. ¡°Your mother is many things, but kind is not one of them.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if kind is the right word to describe me in this situation, Palace Master Golden Lily.¡± I said. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I want to be with Cultivator Jasmine because of my own greed and selfishness. Otherwise, she would be my only woman.¡±

    Palace Master Golden Lily waved away my concerns.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s nothing wrong with having multiple spouses, as long as you treat them with the respect they deserve.¡± She said. ¡°I once knew a woman who had ten husbands and somehow managed to make it work.¡±

    I stared at her in shock. Ten husbands? When most people had multiple spouses, they limited themselves to three or four at most. Ten sounded like too much. Then again, the idea of having ten wives sounded somewhat appeal-¡­ I stopped that thought in its tracks. Madness lay in that direction.

    I shook my head and continued following Palace Master Golden Lily.

    <hr>

    When I reunited with Sidra, she studied me for several long moments before giving me a nod of approval.

    ¡°Good,¡± she said, ¡°Now that you awakened your demonic nature and mastered the Demon Form innate ability, you can be considered a true disciple of Flame Fiend Hall. Congratulations.¡± She gestured for me to follow her. ¡°Come along now, Little Demon. Let us go pick up the others. I know they¡¯re both somewhere in Evenfall City.¡±

    I followed Sidra and left the Flowering Blossom Sect. However, as we passed through the front gate, I felt a pair of eyes on me. I turned back and saw Cultivator Jasmine watching me from a window along one of the main building¡¯s upper floors. Our eyes met and our gazes lingered on each other for several seconds, before I turned around and left.

    Once again, we hired a gondola to ferry us around. It was day when we emerged from the Flowering Blossom Sect. Evenfall City looked a little different than it did during the night. It lost some of its mystery and mystique, but retained its liveliness and charm. If anything, the city looked even more cheerful during the day than at night. Since it was spring, I also saw plenty of flowering trees and blossoming flowers. Lotuses filled the canals. More people roamed the city, and I saw several cultivators practicing the arts; Music, painting, dancing, and so on.

    As our gondola passed by one of the floating stalls I bought two bags of snacks, one for myself and one for Sidra. Now that I had awakened my demonic nature, I felt hungry all the time. I could keep it under control, but I saw no reason to deny myself. Sidra took the bag of snacks I offered to her and smiled at me in return. The two of us ate in silence as we went to pick up our sisters.

    We picked up Estelle from the tall pagoda that was the home of Towering Oak Palace. When we first arrived, several of the disciples there offered their services to both Sidra and I. It seemed that they didn¡¯t discriminate between men and women in that regard. Naturally, we declined. Sidra didn¡¯t seem interested in this sort of thing in general, and I wasn¡¯t interested in men.

    We found Estelle in one of the rooms that Tower Oak Palace reserved for important clients, being entertained by a group of disciples. All of them were beautiful, slender, and effeminate. I almost mistook them for a group of women.

    Huh. So that was where my second eldest sister¡¯s taste lay.

    The disciples were reluctant to let Estelle go. It seemed she was a favorite at Towering Oak Palace. They tried to cajole us into staying. However, they withered and fell back under Sidra¡¯s glare.

    Like Sidra, Estelle studied me for several seconds when she saw my Demon Form, before laughing with joy and pulling me into a tight embrace. It hurt, since she still had trouble holding back her strength, but not as much as it would have before. One benefit of mastering Demon Form was being able to withstand Estelle¡¯s affections.

    After that, the three of us headed out to collect Astra. We found her in a courtyard paved with jade, enjoying the performance of a blue-robed woman who played the zither. She wasn¡¯t the only one either. A small crowd filled the courtyard. I could understand why. The woman¡¯s music was exquisite, and reached the depths of the soul. Her cultivation base wasn¡¯t high, but her skill was phenomenal. When she finished playing, the crowd showered her with applause and cheers. I enjoyed it so much that I donated a few spirit stones, and I wasn¡¯t the only one either.

    It turned out that when Astra wasn¡¯t keeping watch at Flowering Blossom Palace, she spent her time wandering Evenfall City and enjoying everything it had to offer. Well, everything except the courtesans. Unlike Estelle and I, she didn¡¯t indulge in her lust. Instead, she overcame that part of herself for Cultivator Raphael¡¯s sake.

    Astra reacted like my other two sisters when she saw my Demon Form and studied me for several seconds. Afterwards, she congratulated me and pulled me into a tight hug. This one was much gentler than the one I shared with Estelle earlier. Afterwards, my sisters and I rode the gondola out of Evenfall City.

    On the way there, we passed by an artist selling his works. One of them caught my eye. It was a painting of the Evenfall, the waterfall that formed the lake upon which the city was built. There was something about the painting that captivated me, and I realized that it contained insights into Water. While that wasn¡¯t useful for me, I thought that Ellen would love it.

    I bought the painting, though it cost me half of my spirit stones. I also gathered a large amount of lake water, since I knew that I would need it for later. My sisters were amused by these delays rather than annoyed.

    After that, we headed towards the dock where we left our flying boat and soon we were flying back towards the Dawn and Dusk Sect. We spent the first hour of our journey back in silence, each of us lost in our own thoughts.

    ¡°Little Demon,¡± Sidra said, breaking the silence, ¡°Have you given any thought as to what kind of foundation you want to build?¡±

    I nodded. There were many different kinds of foundations that one could build when reaching Foundation Establishment. I researched them over the years, whenever I had some free time.

    First, there was the quality of one¡¯s foundation, which was largely determined by one¡¯s cultivation technique. The better one¡¯s technique, the stronger one¡¯s foundation. Foundations were divided into four tiers: Shattered, Broken, Cracked, and Perfect. To reach the Golden Core realm, one needed at least a Cracked Foundation.

    At Qi Condensation, most cultivators were relatively even. Their power depended on their skill, as well as the mystic arts and martial arts they knew. However, beginning at Foundation Establishment, some cultivators started to pull ahead of their piers. Those with higher quality foundations were stronger than those with lower quality foundations. There were ways to improve one¡¯s foundation, but they were rare.

    One of the reasons why the Seven Great Northern Sect dominated the Northern Region was because their disciples practiced top-tier cultivation techniques, allowing them to form Perfect Foundations, and were thus more powerful than the disciples of other sects. Once again, I marveled at how blessed I was.

    In addition to quality, the kind of foundation one formed also determined one¡¯s path going forward. The most common kind were Qi Foundations, which were formed when a cultivator reached Foundation Establishment as a qi refiner. Those with Qi Foundations often specialized in the mystic arts and using magic treasures, since they were quite adept at using qi.

    Those who reached Foundation Establishment in physical refining formed Physical Foundations. They were stronger, faster, and tougher than those who formed Qi Foundations, and often specialized in martial arts. However, they weren¡¯t as skilled in using qi. Still, on average, they had higher battle prowess.

    Those who reached Foundation Establishment in both qi refining and physical refining at the same time formed Dual Foundations. Unlike those with Qi Foundations or Physical Foundations, those with Dual Foundations were both adept at using qi and had powerful physiques, giving them the advantages of both. However, in order to form a Dual Foundation, one had to tie their qi refinement and their physical refinement together. The two were no longer separate, thus slowing down one¡¯s progress in both.

    They gained more as they advanced, but it took more time for them to advance. This was risky, since this was a permanent change. One might die of old age before reaching the Golden Core realm. Even if one reached Golden Core, one might die of old age before reaching the Nascent Soul realm.

    Most dual refiners formed either a Qi Foundation or a Physical Foundation first, before reaching Foundation Establishment in the other. That way, the speed of their progress wouldn¡¯t be hampered. However, those who did this fell behind those who formed Dual Foundations in one area or the other.

    After that, there were rarer and more esoteric kinds of foundations. I didn¡¯t know as much about these, despite my research. The kind I knew the most about were Mental Foundations, which were also called Spirit Sense Foundations. Cultivators who formed these kinds of foundations were adept at mental techniques and using their spirit sense. However, they weren¡¯t as proficient in the mystic arts or martial arts.

    As I researched the various kinds of foundations, it took me a long time to decide which one I wanted to form. I decided to go with the best, and most difficult, path going forward.

    ¡°I want to build a Dual Foundation.¡± I said.

 Chapter 58: Preparing for a Breakthrough

    After I told Sidra that I wanted to form a Dual Foundation, Astra and Estelle glanced at each other with worried expressions on their faces. Sidra, on the other hand, remained calm and composed.

    ¡°That¡¯s a difficult path, Little Demon.¡± Astra said. ¡°We¡¯re dual refiners, but even we haven¡¯t formed Dual Foundations.¡± She gestured to Estelle. ¡°The brute and I both formed Physical Foundations, while Big Sis Sidra formed a Qi Foundation.¡±

    I blinked at my eldest sister in surprise.

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked.

    Sidra nodded.

    ¡°Unlike most at Flame Fiend Hall, I focus more on the mystic arts and using magic treasures.¡± She said. ¡°While I can hold my own in unarmed combat, it isn¡¯t my specialty.¡± She gestured to Estelle. ¡°In fact, in terms of skill in martial arts, Estelle surpasses me despite my higher cultivation base.¡±

    Estelle waved off the compliment.

    ¡°Aw, you¡¯re going to make me blush.¡± She said.

    Despite her words, Estelle looked pleased with herself.

    ¡°Why do you want to form a Dual Foundation?¡± Sidra asked. ¡°I¡¯m not condemning your choice. I just wish to know the reasoning behind your decision. As Astra said, by forming a Dual Foundation, you¡¯re choosing a difficult path for yourself. It would be easier to form a Qi Foundation or a Physical Foundation. In fact, given your talent in physical refinement, you would go far if you formed a Physical Foundation.¡±

    I took a moment before I answered her question.

    ¡°People call me a divine demon,¡± I said, ¡°However, it would be more accurate to call me someone who is both a divine qi refiner and a demonic physical refiner. The two are separate. If I truly want to become a divine demon, I need to merge the divine and the demonic within myself to form a foundation that is composed of both. Otherwise, I will just be a divine qi refiner and a demonic physical refiner. I won¡¯t be a true divine demon.¡±

    My sisters glanced at each other, before Sidra and Astra both held their hands out to Estelle.

    ¡°Pay up.¡± Astra said, grinning.

    Estelle grumbled, before she took out two holding bags filled with spirit stones from her storage ring. She tossed one to Sidra and the other to Astra.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have picked a Physical Foundation?¡± Estelle asked, a surly expression on her face. ¡°You just cost me two thousand spirit stones.¡±

    I looked at my sisters in astonishment.

    ¡°You bet on which kind of foundation I would form?¡± I asked, flabbergasted.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Sidra said in a matter of fact tone. ¡°Astra and I thought you would pick a Dual Foundation, because you are a divine demon. However, Estelle argued that because of your talent in physical refinement, you would pick a Physical Foundation.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Astra and I figured that we might as well make a wager of it, since we knew it was easy money.¡±

    Estelle crossed her arms and looked away from us, a scowl on her face.

    ¡°Bunch of swindlers.¡± She muttered under her breath.

    Astra and Sidra ignored Estelle¡¯s grumbling, so I decided to do the same.

    ¡°Have you made suitable preparations for forming your foundation?¡± Sidra asked. ¡°If not, we can help. I still owe you a reward. You may use it for this if you wish.¡±

    When I defeated Cultivator Byron Gold Flame four years ago and swind-earned a Foundation Breakthrough Pill from him, Sidra offered me a reward of my choosing. At the time, I told her that I would think about what I wanted. Neither of us have brought it up since.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± I said. ¡°I have the Foundation Breakthrough Pill that I received from Cultivator Byron Gold Flame, and I still have the dish made from Star Flame Fruit that Big Sis Astra gave me as a reward for going through the Crucible of Flames.¡± I pulled a jade bottle from my storage. ¡°I also still have the Purple Poison Pills that you gave me, Big Sis Sidra.¡±

    After I went through the Crucible of Flames, Sidra gave me a number of resources as a reward for making it halfway up Flame Fiend Peak. One of those resources turned out to be a jade bottle filled with noxious pills. When I researched them, I found out they were Purple Poison Pills. They were a type of pill used to create body baths, which helped physical refiners in their cultivation.

    The body baths created with Purple Poison Pills broke down one¡¯s body, refined it with the demonic qi contained within the pills, and built it back up again. As I learned from personal experience, this was quite a painful process. However, after some further research, I learned that Purple Poison Pills also helped demonic physical refiners build their foundation. Since I planned on building a Dual Foundation, this was perfect for me, so I saved my remaining Purple Poison Pills.

    ¡°So you figured it out,¡± Sidra said, raising an eyebrow at me, ¡°Good job.¡±

    ¡°You could have told me that the Purple Poison Pills could be used to help build one¡¯s foundation.¡± I said, scowling at my eldest sister. ¡°I almost used them all before I figured it out for myself.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t, and that is what matters most.¡±

    I gave her a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Big Sis Sidra prefers to teach by dropping a few hints and letting people figure out the rest on their own.¡± Astra said, giving me a wry smile. ¡°There is a reason why she has almost no disciples of her own.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need weaklings as my disciples.¡± Sidra said, scoffing. ¡°Coddling only leads to disastrous results later on.¡±

    Estelle pointed at me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you spoil Little Demon as much as we do?¡± she asked.

    Sidra looked away from her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She said, feigning nonchalance.

    Astra, Estelle, and I snickered at our eldest sister¡¯s words.

    ¡°The only thing I don¡¯t have is a suitable location for my break through.¡± I said, before looking at Astra. ¡°May I borrow your old immortal cave, Big Sis?¡±

    Astra¡¯s old immortal cave, which was located in the Black Mist Mountains, contained a gout of Earth Fire. This was perfect for my needs, since Earth Fire produced a lot of fire qi. Since I was forming a Dual Foundation, I needed to keep my divine qi refining and my demonic physical refining in balance. Otherwise, my attempt would fail.

    The Earth Fire in Astra¡¯s old immortal cave produced ¡°neutral¡± fire qi, which made it perfect for my purposes. At least, it would be once I removed the array that Astra used to convert the fire qi into divine fire qi.

    Astra pursed her lips.

    ¡°That depends,¡± she said, ¡°What will you trade for it? Remember, no freebies.¡±

    I grinned at her.

    ¡°How about a bet?¡± I asked. ¡°If I break through to Foundation Establishment in one attempt, you give me that immortal cave. If not, I¡¯ll owe you one thousand spirit stones.¡±

    Astra snorted.

    ¡°Why would I agree to an unbalanced wager like that?¡± she asked.

    An immortal cave containing a gout of Earth Fire was worth far more than one thousand spirit stones.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m your brother and you love me.¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Astra narrowed her eyes and glared at me for several seconds, before she grinned.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take that bet.¡± She pointed at me. ¡°But only because you¡¯re the baby of the family. If anyone else had tried to make a bet like that with me, I would have given them a beating.¡±

    ¡°I love you two, Big Sis.¡±

    The two of us grinned at each other. While I loved all of my sisters, I felt the closest to Astra. She was the one who rescued me from Mt. Wind Dance and started me on the path towards immortality. I owed her a debt that I could never repay.

    ¡°I see that my worries were unfounded.¡± Sidra said, sounding annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re more than prepared to break through to the Foundation Establishment realm.¡±

    Was Sidra sulking? It sounded like it. However, that was impossible. My eldest sister would never sulk just because I didn¡¯t need her help in breaking through to the Foundation Establishment realm.

    ¡°What are you going to use that reward for?¡± Sidra asked. ¡°You have had four years to think about it. You must have thought of something by now.¡±

    I nodded, before pulling my leather gauntlets out of my storage ring.

    ¡°I want you to turn these into a high-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure.¡± I said. ¡°Once I reach Foundation Establishment, they¡¯ll be too weak for me to use. However, they¡¯re the first magic treasure I ever received from family, so I don¡¯t want to throw them away.¡±

    Astra, as the one who gave me the leather gauntlets, looked touched by my words. Sidra just raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°And how would I do that?¡± Sidra asked.

    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at her.

    ¡°Spirit enhancement.¡± I said.

    Spirit enhancement was a special way to refine magic treasures. Instead of creating magic treasures the traditional way, spirit enhancement worked by taking existing items and making them more powerful. With enough spirit enhancement, it was possible to turn a mundane leaf into a magic treasure that could shake the heavens and earth. However, spirit enhancement was inefficient.

    It required far more resources to spirit enhance an item to a certain rank rather than make a new magic treasure of the same rank. Spirit enhancement also required the use of exotic flames, special types of fire with strange and magical properties. In fact, Earth Fire was a type of exotic flame, albeit the most common type.

    The benefit of spirit enhancement was that magic treasures refined this way were more powerful than their counterparts. They also gained the properties, depending on the specific exotic flame used to spirit enhance them. Spirit enhanced magic treasures were also more likely to gain sentience and become a treasure spirit.

    Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t proficient in spirit enhancement, or refining magic treasures in general, so I couldn¡¯t do it myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m studying magic treasure refinement,¡± I said, ¡°And during the course of my studies, I found out that my eldest sister was one of the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s best magic treasure refiners and spirit enhancers.¡± I gave her a smug smile. ¡°So don¡¯t try to plead ignorance.¡±

    Estelle burst out into laughter.

    ¡°Little Demon has you there.¡± she said, wiping tears from her ears.

    Sidra scowled at her, before turning towards me.

    ¡°Do you know how many resources it would take to spirit enhance those gauntlets to that rank, Little Demon?¡± she demanded. ¡°Enough to make three high-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasures. Spirit enhancement has its benefits, but the costs are high.¡±

    ¡°You can afford it.¡± Estelle pointed out.

    Sidra narrowed her eyes at my second eldest sister.

    ¡°This is revenge for the bet from earlier, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Estelle said, grinning at her.

    The two of them stared at each other for several seconds, before Sidra shook her head and looked back at me.

    ¡°It would be easier, and better in many ways, to just give you three high-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasures.¡± Sidra said. ¡°Are you sure you want me to spirit enhance those gauntlets?¡±

    I looked down at the leather gauntlets. They had accompanied me almost since I first became a cultivator, and I had studied them to gain insights into magic treasure refinement, so I was familiar with every inch of them. To me, they were more than just weapons. They were extensions of myself.

    ¡°These gauntlets are my most treasured possessions.¡± I said. ¡°They were the first gift I ever received from family, at least on my mother¡¯s side. That is how special they are to me.¡± I held the gauntlets out to Sidra. ¡°I would be honored if you spirit enhanced them, Big Sis, because then it would feel like a gift from both you and Big Sis Astra.¡±

    Sidra took the gauntlets and gave me a solemn nod.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Estelle protested. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me out! I¡¯m your sister too!¡±

    Astra jabbed her with an elbow.

    ¡°Then contribute instead of complaining, you brute.¡± She said.

    Estelle grumbled for a moment, before throwing her hands up in surrender.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll provide the resources. It¡¯s not like I need them for anything.¡± She nodded to the gauntlets. ¡°However, if we¡¯re going to do this, we might as well make those gauntlets into a top-grade Foundation Establishment treasure.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea.¡± I said. ¡°Cultivators are greedy, for the most part. If someone sees me with a top-grade Foundation Establishment treasure, they might try to steal it from me.¡±

    Sidra nodded.

    ¡°A wise choice.¡± She said. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll spirit enhance those gauntlets into a high-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure. Once you become strong enough to defend yourself against any would-be thieves, I¡¯ll spirit enhance them into top-grade magic treasures.¡±

    I gave her a grateful smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sis,¡± I said, ¡°I really appreciate it.¡±

    Sidra turned her head away from me.

    ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± she said, once again feigning nonchalance.

    Astra and Estelle both burst out into laughter. After that, we spent the rest of the journey back to the Dawn and Dusk Sect eating snacks and talking amongst one another. I enjoyed my time in the Flowering Blossom Sect, but spending time with my family brought its own satisfaction.

    <hr>

    After returning to the Dawn and Dusk Sect, I spent the next week familiarizing myself with the changes brought about by my Demon Form. The changes to my appearance were nothing compared to the changes to my physique. I was stronger, tougher, and faster than before. It took some getting used to.

    I also practiced using both Armor of the Celestial Warrior in conjunction with my Demon Form, with Elliot as my sparring partner. Using both increased my battle prowess to a significant degree. While I wasn¡¯t a match for a Foundation Establishment cultivator, I was unparalleled in the Qi Condensation realm.

    Second Master visited me once during that week and offered some pointers. When he saw me using both Armor of the Celestial Warrior and Demon, he said that I looked like a celestial demon.

    At the end of the week, I gathered my prepared materials and my sisters brought me to Astra¡¯s old immortal cave. The journey took almost an entire day, since the Black Mist Mountains bordered the Whispering Hill province¡¯s north-western border. The cave looked the same as I remembered it. However, now I saw it through new eyes.

    The reason why there was so much empty space was because the rooms were meant to house the facilities most cultivators required. A workshop for magic treasure refining, a room for concocting pills, a space to grow spirit herbs, and so on. As I looked through the immortal cave, I imagined how I would make use of it all when it became mine. When Astra noticed this, she poked me in the ribs.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t yours yet.¡± She said, smiling despite her words. ¡°Don¡¯t put the cart before the horse. Reach the Foundation Establishment realm first.¡±

    Embarrassed that she caught me, I nodded. She was right. All in due time. No need to get ahead of myself.

    My sisters and I arrived at the antechamber leading to Earth Fire chamber, deep within the heart of the mountain. It was as hot as I remembered it. However, I was no longer the mortal who could hardly stand the heat. Instead, I found it comforting and nourishing.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stand outside as your guardians while you¡¯re in seclusion, Little Demon.¡± Sidra said. ¡°No one will interrupt your breakthrough.¡±

    I doubted that it was necessary, because of all the defensive arrays that protected this immortal cave, but I appreciated the gesture nonetheless.

    ¡°Remember to take your time.¡± Astra advised. ¡°If you rush, you may end up failing.¡±

    ¡°If forming a Dual Foundation is too difficult,¡± Estelle said, flexing her muscles, ¡°Follow my lead and form a Physical Foundation.¡±

    I gave each of my sisters a hug in turn, before closing the door to the chamber. Everything from this point on would be up to me. Whether I succeeded or not in forming my foundation would depend on my preparations, my talent, and my luck. The chances of failure were low, but not zero. There was no room for complacency.

    The Earth Fire looked the same as I remembered it: a torch-sized column of flame that was deep red in color and emitted an astonishing amount of fire qi. However, no traces of the array that converted the fire qi into divine fire qi remained. The floor was smooth, as if nothing had been carved into it at all.

    The first thing I did was take out a jade bathtub from my storage ring. A disciple of Myriad Treasures Pavilion, one of the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s neutral halls, created it for me in exchange for the bones of a certain kind of demon beast. The disciple carved it from a large block of mundane jade, which was useless for refining magic treasures but was perfect for my needs.

    I filled the jade bathtub with the water I gathered from Evenfall City. Afterwards, I took the last of my Purple Poison Pills and dumped them all into the bathtub. The moment the pills touched the water, it started to smoke and boil. It turned a noxious purple color and let out a foul stench. My skin itched just looking at it.

    After that was done, I took my array flag set and used it to create a basic qi gathering formation. While there was plenty of fire qi in this chamber, I wanted to concentrate it all in and around the bathtub since that was where I would make my breakthrough.

    The Earth Fire provided the fire qi and the Purple Poison Pills provided the demonic qi for my body. Now I just needed the divine qi for my dantian. I took out the dish made from Star Flame Fruit out of my storage ring. In its natural form, a Star Flame Fruit looked like a flaming star with reddish-yellow flesh. Cultivator Raphael¡¯s cousin, the one who cooked this for me, had turned it into some kind of fruit salad covered in syrup made from spirit tea.

    Without hesitation, I consumed the Star Flame Fruit salad, making sure not to miss a single morsel. As I ate, a gentle warmth filled me. Star qi. Once I finished eating, I took a deep breath to settle my mind before jumping into the Purple Poison Pill bath and laying down.

    It was time to form my foundation and break through to the Foundation Establishment realm.

 Chapter 59: Foundation Establishment

    The moment I entered the Purple Poison Pill bath, it started to eat away at my body. At first I felt a mild burning sensation, but the longer I stayed in the bath, the more painful it grew. However, I was used to it by this point, so I ignored the pain. Instead, I took the Foundation Breakthrough Pill out of my storage ring and swallowed it. A burst of qi rushed into my body. At the same time, I took in the fire qi from the surrounding environment.

    I focused my spirit sense on my dantian. There, I saw that ocean of golden qi that was my cultivation base. It looked like liquid starlight, with a single mote of demonic qi in the center. The star qi from the Star Flame Fruit, the fire qi from the Earth Fire, and the qi from the Foundation Breakthrough Pill rushed into my dantian like raging rivers.

    According to my research, when building a Qi Foundation, a cultivator created a pillar out of the qi in their dantian region. For those creating Physical Foundations, the process was similar, except they created the pillar out of their flesh, bone, and blood, mixed with the qi they used for physical refinement. To create a Dual Foundation, I needed to do both at the same time.

    With my spirit sense, I reached towards the mote of demonic qi in the middle of the ocean of golden qi. With the mote in the center, I started to condense the golden qi into a pillar. The star qi, the fire qi, and the qi from the Foundation Breakthrough Pill assisted in this process. A whirlpool formed in the ocean of golden qi as I condensed it, and a crystalline golden pillar started to take shape in the center. Inside the pillar was the mote of demonic qi.

    At the same time, I looked beneath and beyond the ocean of golden qi. When I first researched the various kinds of foundations, the process of forming a Physical Foundation confused me. How could anyone form a pillar in their dantian out of flesh, bone, and blood? However, as I studied my dantian for answers, I realized how narrow minded I had been. I needed to focus on the vessel that contained the ocean of golden qi.

    To my spirit sight, the vessel that was my body looked like a massive landscape with tributaries of golden qi running through it. These tributaries all fed into the ocean situated in the very center. At the moment, the black demonic qi provided by the Purple Poison Pills broke down the vessel.

    However, instead of reforming the vessel using the very same demonic qi that broke it down, I used my spirit sense to take part of the vessel and formed a crystalline black pillar out of my flesh, bones, and blood. The tributaries looked like golden veins running through this pillar. The demonic qi, the fire qi, and the qi from the Foundation Breakthrough Pill assisted in this. The crystalline black pillar burst out from the bottom of the ocean of golden qi, right next to the crystalline golden pillar.

    While this was simple to describe, the process itself was quite difficult. Condensing my qi into a pillar and building another pillar out of my vessel required complete focus on my part. I had to split my attention in half. More than once, I almost lost control which would have resulted in failure. However, I practiced the Song of Dawn and Dusk technique, which strengthened my spirit sense and my mind. Without it, I likely would have failed already.

    I lost track of time as I formed the two pillars: one golden, one black. The ocean of golden qi continued to shrink as I condensed it. Meanwhile, the Purple Poison Pills broke down my body, which helped in forming the black pillar. Soon, the two pillars were complete. They stood tall and proud, without any imperfections. However, I wasn¡¯t done yet. Now came the most difficult part.

    With my spirit sense, I took the two pillars and attempted to fuse them into a single pillar. This turned out to be more difficult than anticipated. The two pillars seemed to repel one another, resisting my attempts to fuse them together. None of my research mentioned anything like this happening, so I was at a loss as to what to do.

    What is it because I was a divine qi refiner and a demonic physical refiner?

    I felt my energy flagging. If I didn¡¯t find a way to fuse the pillars, I would fail to break through to the Foundation Establishment realm. That, or I would have to give up on forming a Dual Foundation. However, I couldn¡¯t accept that, not after all the preparations I made. Still, I needed to find a solution and soon.

    I studied the two pillars, trying to figure out why they kept repelling each other. After a few moments, I noticed something strange. The mote of demonic qi within the golden pillar remained the same size as it had when I first created it, back when I formed my dantian. It was a tiny speck compared to the rest of the pillar. The same could be said of the golden tributaries within the black pillar. They were tiny and thin.

    A thought occurred to me. What if I nourished them as well? A foolish thought perhaps, but it was better than doing nothing and failing my breakthrough. I took the demonic qi from the Purple Poison Pills and used it to nurture the mote of demonic qi inside the golden pillar. At the same time, I took the divine qi from the Star Flame Fruit and channeled it into the gold tributaries within the black pillar. I used the fire qi from the environment and the qi from the Foundation Breakthrough Pill to assist with both.

    The mote of demonic qi within the golden pillar grew, forming vein-like tributaries. Meanwhile, the golden tributaries within the black pillar widened and grew as well. The two pillars stopped repelling each. The demonic qi within the golden pillar reached for the black pillar, and the divine qi within the black pillar reached for the golden pillar.

    When the demonic qi met the black pillar and the divine qi met the golden pillar, the two pillars spiraled together and fused with one another to form a single pillar. Half of this new pillar was golden with tributaries of demonic qi, and the other half was black with tributaries of divine qi. Together, they formed a harmonious whole. A Perfect Dual Foundation.

    The moment the pillar formed, I felt something inside me open up. Divine qi and demonic qi surged throughout my entire being, refining my body and soul, as well purging impurities from my being. My meridians widened and grew firmer, while my flesh, bones, and blood were cleansed and strengthened.

    I sat up and opened my eyes. The world around me seemed clearer and sharper than before. All of my senses were enhanced, including my spirit sense. My body was stronger and tougher than before. The quality and quantity of my internal qi had expanded by a significant degree.

    A smile stretched across my face. I had done it. I had reached the Foundation Establishment realm.

    <hr>

    I basked in the joy of reaching Foundation Establishment for a few more minutes, before I got out of the jade bathtub and started cleaning. During my breakthrough, I expelled a large amount of impurities. So much so, that the bath now looked more like black sludge. It took me some time to clean myself and the jade bathtub. Thankfully, with my new cultivation base, my cleaning technique was far more effective than before.

    After I finished cleaning and put everything away, I opened the door to the antechamber and told my sisters the good news. I received hugs and congratulations from each of them. They wanted to return to the Dawn and Dusk Sect in order to throw a celebration right away. However, I shook my head.

    ¡°I want to stabilize my new realm first.¡± I said. ¡°We can celebrate after that.¡±

    My sisters glanced at each other, before nodding at me.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Sidra said. ¡°However, let us bring you back to the Dawn and Dusk Sect. While you can now use flying magic treasures now, your speed is much slower than ours. It would take you a long time to return to the Dawn and Dusk Sect on your own.¡±

    I gave it some thought, before nodding. While a part of me wanted to go out and fly around right away, prudence won in the end. Besides, I hadn¡¯t learned how to fly yet. I accompanied my sisters back to the Dawn and Dusk Sect. After I reached my estate at Flame Fiend Hall, I shut myself in my meditation chamber and went into seclusion for the next two weeks to stabilize my new realm.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    After I emerged from seclusion, my sisters hosted a feast to celebrate my new realm. Several people wished to attend, including those who wanted to form stronger ties with my family, but we decided to keep things small and intimate. We just invited my friends and loved ones within the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    My sisters attended, of course, as well as Elliot. From Flame Fiend Hall, we invited Senior Brother Kayden, Senior Sister Eliana, and Senior Sister Zenia. From Celestial Warrior Hall, we invited Cultivator Aneira, the minions, and Cultivator Raphael. Second Master also attended, bringing a letter of congratulations from Uncle Jericho, who couldn¡¯t attend. And of course, I couldn¡¯t forget about Cultivator Willow, Cultivator Harlow, and Junior Sister Clarissa. To accommodate everyone, we hosted the feast in one of the buildings near the welcoming hall, since that area contained neither divine qi nor demonic qi.

    I was a little sad that Ellen couldn¡¯t attend, though I took solace in the thought that I would see her again soon. Cultivator Jasmine couldn¡¯t attend either. I sent an invitation, but Palace Master Golden Lily replied with a letter that said Cultivator Jasmine was in seclusion and couldn¡¯t attend. However, Palace Master Golden Lily sent a congratulatory gift in her stead.

    During the feast, everyone ate, drank, and made merry. Some of our guests already knew one another, and took this opportunity to catch up. Others met for the first time and got to know each other. However, not everyone got along.

    Cultivator Harlow and Junior Sister Clarissa disliked Senior Sister Zenia on sight, though I wasn¡¯t sure why. Meanwhile, Cultivator Willow got along well with Senior Sister Zenia and the two became fast friends. In fact, they decided to become drinking buddies, which made me happy. The more the merrier.

    Cultivator Aneira felt uncomfortable at first, due to her past experiences with large gatherings, but grew more relaxed with a little coaxing from myself and others. She spent a lot of time with Junior Sister Clarissa, and soon the two started chatting along like sisters.

    Towards the end of the feast, I received gifts from everyone. Zenia gave me a bottle of expensive spirit wine. Second Master gave me several bottles of mid-grade Healing Pills and mid-grade Qi Restoration Pills, five Shield Talismans suitable for Foundation Establishment, and a set of crimson and gold robes that were a defensive mid-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure. He also delivered Uncle Jericho¡¯s gift to me, which turned out to be a single serving of Starsoul Tea.

    Astra gave me a jade slip containing the Heartflame technique, which was apparently useful for pill concoction and refining magic treasures, since she noticed that I was interested in both. Sidra gave me the spirit enhanced leather gauntlets, as well as a high-grade flying sword meant for combat rather than travel. Estelle gave me a mundane rock with a fist imprint on it. At first I thought this was a joke on my second eldest sister¡¯s part, but she sent me a telepathic message saying otherwise.

    ¡®Trust me,¡¯ she said in a serious voice, ¡®This will help you when you start learning fist intent.¡¯

    While I was still skeptical, I decided to trust my second eldest sister and kept the rock instead of throwing it away.

    Palace Master Golden Lily sent me a scroll with the character for ¡°fire¡± drawn on it in exquisite calligraphy. I realized right away that if I studied this scroll, I would gain insights into Fire.

    Everyone else either gave me spirit stones or bottles of pills. Not that I was going to complain. I was just happy to receive any gifts at all. Not everyone could afford to give me talismans or magic treasures. However, Junior Sister Clarissa also gave me a kiss on the cheek, much to the amusement of everyone else. Taking it as a challenge, Cultivator Willow kissed my other cheek before giving Cultivator Harlow a smug look. The latter huffed and turned away.

    Not wanting to leave her out, I decided to give her a kiss on the cheek instead. She blushed and stammered at me, which I found adorable. Teasing someone I liked was fun. Of course, this earned me the ire of Cultivator Willow and Junior Sister Clarissa. I ended up having to dodge a few attacks that they sent my way, though said attacks lacked any killing intent.

    The feast started at sunset and lasted well into the night. Near midnight, however, an unexpected guest arrived. It was a pale-skinned man, who wore a set of black robes. He had black hair which he wore loose, dark eyes, and features that were more beautiful than handsome. He wore a few pieces of tasteful jewelry, which gave him an elegant and noble air. I couldn¡¯t sense his cultivation base, even though I was now in Foundation Establishment, which suggested that he was above the Nascent Soul realm.

    My sisters and Second Master seemed surprised to see this man, and rushed over to greet him. Nobody else recognized him, including myself, but we treated him with respect anyway. If nothing else, his high cultivation base meant that we couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. However, I noticed that Cultivator Willow seemed unsurprised by this man¡¯s appearance. When she caught me looking at her, she gave me a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Sect Leader Twinheart,¡± Sidra said, bowing to the man, ¡°You honor us with your presence.¡±

    This man was the leader of the Dawn and Dusk Sect? When I realized this, I bowed to him as well. Everyone else did the same.

    ¡°We greet Sect Leader.¡± Everyone said.

    Sect Leader Twinheart smiled.

    ¡°Please, there is no need for such formalities.¡± He said in a pleasant sounding voice. ¡°Not for such a brief visit.¡±

    There was no way anyone here would treat him casually. He had a high cultivation base and was the leader of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. The only ones with higher status than him were the patriarchs and matriarchs of the sect, cultivators who had reached the Path Seeking realm, which stood above the Domain Creation realm, and were among the most powerful people in the world.

    ¡°I am here to offer my congratulations to Martial Nephew Darian for reaching Foundation Establishment within such a short amount of time.¡± Sect Leader Twinheart said, looking right at me. ¡°As one of our Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s divine demons, you represent the future of our sect.¡±

    ¡°You honor me with your words, Sect Leader.¡± I said, abashed.

    Sect Leader Twinheart chuckled.

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± he said, ¡°I said the same to Martial Niece Willow when she reached Foundation Establishment. I could do no less for you.¡±

    I glanced at Cultivator Willow, who grinned at me. So that was why she didn¡¯t seem surprised to see the Sect Leader arrive. The same thing happened to her.

    ¡°Now, I do not wish to interrupt the festivities any longer,¡± Sect Leader Twinheart said, ¡°So I shall deliver my gift and depart.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not interrupting anything, Sect Leader Twinheart.¡± Sidra said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and join us?¡±

    I swallowed back a retort. As honored as I was by Sect Leader Twinheart¡¯s arrival, I don¡¯t know if I would be able to relax if he stayed and participated in the feast. His cultivation base and his status were both too high for that. I was a divine demon, yes, but I was also just a Foundation Establishment cultivator. From the looks on everyone¡¯s faces, they felt the same way. However, I couldn¡¯t say any of that out loud.

    ¡°No,¡± the Sect Leader said, ¡°If I stayed, no one here would enjoy themselves, which would defeat the purpose of holding this feast. Everyone would be too afraid of offending me.¡±

    No one said anything, but their silence spoke volumes.

    ¡°Here, Martial Nephew Darian.¡± Sect Leader Twinheart said, holding out a token with the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s crest on it. ¡°You can turn this token in at the scripture pavilion or at any of the sect¡¯s halls in exchange for any technique of your choosing. This includes techniques exclusive to each hall.¡±

    I sucked in a breath. That was indeed a great gift.

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader Twinheart.¡± I said, taking the token and placing it in my storage ring.

    Sect Leader Twinheart smiled at my reaction.

    ¡°Now then, I shall take my leave.¡± He turned to go, but stopped himself. ¡°Oh, I forgot to ask. Do you plan on participating in the upcoming Rising Heroes Tournament, Martial Nephew Darian? You certainly qualify for it.¡±

    I grinned.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    That was the right answer, since Sect Leader Twinheart eyed me with approval.

    ¡°Excellent.¡± He said.

    With that, the Sect Leader left the feast. After his departure, everyone chattered to one another in excitement. For the Sect Leader himself to make an appearance spoke of how much the Dawn and Dusk Sect valued me. More than one person eyed me with envy.

    However, the expectations that came with such regard felt heavy on my shoulders. I enjoyed special status as a divine demon, but that came with certain responsibilities. The Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s divine demons were the reason why it was able to stand against the other great sects in the Northern Region. Astra told me about it before, when I first started cultivating, but the Sect Leader¡¯s visit made it more real. That realization weighed on my heart.

    I shook my head clear of such thoughts and turned my attention back to the party. Tonight was a celebration. I would worry about such matters later.

 Chapter 60: Into the Clouds

    The feast ended a few hours just before dawn. Servants arrived to clean everything up just as the guests started leaving. Cultivator Willow, Senior Brother Kayden, Senior Sister Eliana, and Senior Sister Zenia invited me back to the latter¡¯s estate, in order to continue drinking, but I felt melancholic and wanted to be alone. I declined the invitation. However, I didn¡¯t miss the disappointment in Cultivator Willow¡¯s eyes. Despite this, she took me aside when I made to leave the feast and brought me somewhere private.

    ¡°Is something wrong, Cultivator Darian?¡± she asked, concerned. ¡°You seem troubled.¡±

    I took a moment before responding.

    ¡°I never thought about it before,¡± I said, ¡°What it means to be a divine demon.¡±

    Cultivator Willow gave me a solemn nod.

    ¡°I understand.¡± she said in a soft voice. ¡°We are given much, and much is asked of us in return.¡±

    I nodded. She understood. I knew she would, since she was also a divine demon.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of failing and letting everyone down.¡± I said. ¡°In the future, my actions will affect the lives of countless others and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready for that.¡±

    Cultivator Willow smiled.

    ¡°I feel the same way.¡± She said. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we have time to grow into it, isn¡¯t it?¡± She gave me a light punch on the shoulder. ¡°For now, all we have to worry about is advancing our cultivation and growing stronger. We can worry about everything later, when we¡¯re more powerful.¡±

    I gave her a smile in return.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said.

    ¡°If you want to thank me, why don¡¯t you join me and the others at Cultivator Zenia¡¯s abode?¡± Cultivator Willow asked. ¡°The night is still young, and so are we.¡±

    It was impossible to miss the invitation in her eyes. She was talking about something other than drinking.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn.¡± I pointed out.

    Cultivator Willow snorted.

    ¡°And?¡± She asked. ¡°Join us anyway. It won¡¯t be the same without you.¡±

    She leaned in closer. Her scent filled my nose: earthy but in a pleasant way.

    ¡°Not tonight.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°There¡¯s someone I need to discuss things with first before I take things further with you or anyone else.¡±

    After my encounter with Cultivator Jasmine, I realized that if I didn¡¯t impose any restrictions on myself, my behavior would spiral out of control. To that end, I decided not to take any more lovers until I discussed it with my current ones. Otherwise, I would end up as nothing more than a scoundrel who only cared about his own pleasure.

    ¡°You mean that snake spirit beast servant of yours?¡± Cultivator Willow asked, narrowing her eyes at me.

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°You know about her?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Willow scoffed and shook her head.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, ¡°When you first said that you intend to have more than one wife, I made some inquiries. I wanted to know who my competition was. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find out about your relationship with her. You two weren¡¯t subtle.¡±

    Fair enough.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take her for granted and act without considering her feelings.¡± I explained.

    Which was why I planned on asking Ellen for forgiveness when it came to Cultivator Jasmine, even if the latter didn¡¯t end up becoming my lover.

    ¡°Nor do I want to take you or the others for granted either.¡± I continued. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re still interested in me despite everything.¡±

    Cultivator Willow sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m a stubborn fool.¡± She said. ¡°However, while I¡¯m willing to wait some more and give you time to make up your mind, I won¡¯t wait forever. I can¡¯t speak for Cultivator Harlow or that junior sister of yours, but I will not allow anyone to toy with my heart.¡± She smiled, which took the sting out of her words. ¡°I value our friendship, and regardless of whether or not we become lovers, that will never change.¡±

    ¡°Once again, thank you.¡± I said. ¡°I mean it. You¡¯re a better friend than I deserve.¡±

    Cultivator Willow snorted.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that,¡± she said, ¡°One way or another, I¡¯m going to make you pay me back, for making me wait so long.¡± She grinned. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll give you a taste of what you¡¯re missing out on.¡±

    Before I could react, Cultivator Willow grabbed me by the shoulders and kissed me on the lips. We must have made for an interesting sight, considering how much she towered over me. Cultivator Willow was rough and unskilled, at least compared to Ellen and Cultivator Jasmine, but she made up for it with raw passion. When we pulled apart, I felt dazed and out of breath. Cultivator Willow fled before I recovered, her face beet red.

    After I regained my composure, and my breath, I turned to leave. However, I froze when I caught sight of Elliot. He stood nearby, an inscrutable expression on his face. I felt guilty, though I didn¡¯t know if it was because of the kiss itself or because my lover¡¯s brother caught me kissing another woman.

    ¡°Shall we head back, Young Master?¡± Elliot asked.

    ¡°Elliot, I¡­¡± I started to say, before trailing off.

    What could I say? While I was sure that Ellen would forgive me, I couldn¡¯t take that for granted. I couldn¡¯t take her for granted. There was a difference between having more than one wife, and being unfaithful.

    ¡°It is not a servant¡¯s place to question his master, Young Master,¡± Elliot said, ¡°However, as Ellen¡¯s brother, I must ask this. Do you love and respect my sister?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said in a firm voice.

    ¡°Good.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Ellen knew what she was getting into when she chose to be with you, and you made your intentions clear from the beginning.¡± He paused. ¡°That said, I support your plan to include Ellen in your decisions going forward.¡±

    I winced.

    ¡°You heard that?¡±

    Elliot nodded. I sighed.

    ¡°I have a few things I need to ask her forgiveness for.¡± I said.

    Elliot raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°If you want, I could give you a good thrashing, Young Master.¡± he said, a hint of excitement in his voice ¡°That might alleviate your guilt.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him.

    ¡°Why did you sound far too eager when you made that suggestion?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Young Master.¡± Elliot said with faux innocence. ¡°You must be imagining things.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    I snorted in disbelief, but I didn¡¯t say anything. After all, I was in the wrong here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to my estate at Flame Fiend Peak.¡± I said, before pausing. ¡°We can spar tomorrow, or later today depending on your perspective. I need to test out my new strength.¡±

    I placed special emphasis on the word spar. Elliot¡¯s eyes lit up as he understood my meaning. I resisted the urge to sigh.

    ¡°Of course, Young Master.¡± Elliot said.

    With that, he pulled a flying boat out of his storage ring and together the two of us flew back to Flame Fiend Peak.

    <hr>

    After Elliot and I returned to my estate at Flame Fiend Peak, I found myself unable to sleep. I didn¡¯t know if it was because of my new cultivation realm, or if it was because I was still worried about the burden of being a divine demon. Regardless, sleep eluded me.

    Rather than lie in bed doing nothing, I decided to take a walk around the estate. Maybe that would clear my mind. I met Elliot as soon as I left my bedroom. He asked me if something was wrong, but I told him that I was fine. He looked like he didn¡¯t believe me, but didn¡¯t say a thing.

    Taking a walk around the estate didn¡¯t help. I still felt¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt. Worried? Anxious? Unsure of what my future held? A combination of all three? When it became clear that I wouldn¡¯t fall asleep, I decided to grab a bottle of spirit wine and head to the roof of my estate to watch the sunrise.

    However, when I made it up there, I realized the error of my ways. The silent, but furious, storm clouds still covered the skies above Flame Fiend Peak. That somehow slipped my mind. I wouldn¡¯t be able to see the sunrise from here. I let out a strangled sound of frustration. A moment later, I regained my composure and decided to make the best of it. While I wouldn¡¯t see the sunrise, I still had a bottle of spirit wine and a good view around my estate.

    Before I could open the bottle of spirit wine, a powerful force wrapped itself around my body and immobilized me. I tried to open my mouth to yell for help, but the force prevented me from speaking. Feeling more than a little panicked, I searched around for Elliot with my spirit sense to try and use telepathy. However, that didn¡¯t work either. The spirit sense of a being far more powerful than me suppressed my own spirit sense. I was completely and utterly helpless.

    As I tried to figure out what was going on and who was doing this to me, the force that immobilized me yanked me up into the air and dragged me towards the silent storm clouds that hovered above Flame Fiend Peak. As I drew closer to them, I struggled against the force that immobilized me. I hadn¡¯t noticed it before, since I was always too far away, but the silent storm clouds emitted an immense physical and spiritual pressure. The closer I drew to them, the stronger the pressure. My intuition told me that if I entered those clouds, they would destroy me in body and soul.

    It was all in vain. No matter how hard I struggled, I couldn¡¯t break free. It seemed that my end was inevitable. Despite this, I kept struggling to the very end. By the time I reached the storm clouds, the pressure they emitted was so strong that I couldn¡¯t breath. I felt it crushing my entire being. My vision started to go dark. However, just as I entered the clouds, the force that immobilized me shifted and the pressure disappeared. Or rather, the force protected me from the pressure, allowing me to breathe again.

    As I recovered my breath, the force continued dragging me into the storm clouds. Now that I was inside them, I saw flashes of light coming from inside their depths. They appeared and disappeared within the blink of an eye. One drew close to me, and I saw that the lights were a combination of both lightning and fire. It seemed to contain profound truths hidden within its depth. I tried to take a closer look, but the lightning/fire disappeared before I could.

    More and more of these lights appeared and disappeared around me. Every time I saw one, I tried to comprehend the truths it contained. However, I couldn¡¯t. Either my cultivation realm was too low, my understanding of the world was too shallow, or both. That didn¡¯t stop me from trying. I couldn¡¯t do anything about my current situation, so I might as well make the best of it.

    Soon, the force dragging me brought me above the clouds, revealing the night sky above. The sudden transition caught me off guard. I sucked in a breath when I caught sight of the cosmos. The stars and other celestial bodies seemed cleared and closer than ever before. I stared at them entranced.

    My soul stirred inside me. Since I practiced Soul of Divine Fire, my soul was akin to a nascent star. Seeing the cosmos in their full glory ignited a longing inside me. I wanted to join all the other stars in the heavens above, shining and shimmering. The force continued to drag me in a certain direction, but I was too focused on the cosmos to pay attention. However, I soon caught sight of something along the periphery of my sight.

    I turned and gaped when I saw a massive island floating in the sky. It sat atop the silent storm clouds, as if the latter were a roiling and writhing sea. I guessed that the island was about several times the width of Flame Fiend Peak. It was made from some kind of black stone with golden streaks running through it.

    In the middle of the island stood a grand and terrifying palace, which rivaled Flame Fiend Peak in size. It had a black, red, and gold color scheme. It looked like the home of some kind of demon king. Thousands of golden lights floated in the air around the palace, illuminating it. A staggering number of defensive formations protected it, with a massive black gate serving as the only way in or out. Next to the gate sat a jagged mountain, which I found odd. Other than the palace, it was the only feature in the area. The rest of the island was flat.

    The force that immobilized me dragged me to the gate and dropped me on the ground in front of it. Somehow, I managed to stay on my feet. The force remained, however. It protected me from the immense pressure that the palace and the island exuded. Even with the force¡¯s protection, I still felt it. The pressure I felt just before I entered the clouds was nothing in comparison. It was like comparing the weight of a pebble to the weight of a mountain. If it hadn¡¯t been for the force protecting me, I would have died long before this point.

    I looked around for a bit. Other than the palace and the jagged mountain, there was nothing around me. The ground was flat and smooth stone. I turned my attention back to the palace, or rather, at the gate leading to the palace. It stood several times my height, tall and imposing. I felt like an ant in comparison.

    Someone or something brought me here for a reason. I assumed they meant me no harm. Given their power, they could have snuffed my life out with ease. That said, it didn¡¯t hurt to be cautious. For a moment, I considered running towards the edge of the island and jumping off. However, I discarded that notion right away. Even if the force let me go, I still had to contend with the pressure that this place emitted. The force protected me from it. If the force stopped¡­ Well, no more Darian.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I called out towards the gate. ¡°Is anyone here?¡±

    I received no answer.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±

    Again, I received no answer. I started to get annoyed. Someone or something brought me here, but now they ignored me. Well, not quite. The force still protected me. Still, at the very least they could¡¯ve given me some kind of sign of their intentions instead of leaving me to flounder around on my own.

    I walked over to the gate to try and push it open. It was like trying to move a mountain. The gate refused to budge. I pulled at it, wondering if that would make a difference, and got the same result.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here if you were just going to ignore me?¡± I demanded, more than a little annoyed.

    Perhaps it was foolish of me to act like this, considering the circumstances, but I wasn¡¯t wrong. I didn¡¯t come here. Someone brought me. Just as I opened my mouth to say something else, I heard a scraping sound. I whirled around and took a stance, ready for an ambush. I would fight to the end, even if my efforts ended in vain. Yet, I saw nothing and no one. Well, there was the jagged mountain. I studied it, wondering if the scraping sound came from there.

    The jagged mountain stood almost as tall as the gate. The longer I looked at it, the more I realized that there was something odd about it. It didn¡¯t look like any other mountain I had ever seen before. Other than the few sharp and jagged peaks protruding from it, the rest of the mountain seemed¡­ round, for lack of a better word. Its surface gleamed. Like the rest of the island, it was black and gold.

    Despite my wariness, I moved towards the mountain to take a closer look. I studied its surface and realized that it was made from countless black and gold stones that formed some kind of pattern. I frowned. The pattern seemed familiar. It reminded me of my scales, which were also black and gold.

    My eyes widened when I realized that the black and gold stones weren¡¯t stones at all. They were scales. I started to pant. That meant that this jagged mountain wasn¡¯t a mountain. It was a living creature. I heard the scraping sound again and looked up just as a part of the jagged moun¨Cthe creature split open, revealing a giant golden eye.

    The ground around me shook as the massive creature moved and unfurled its body. With each step it took, the island trembled. I scrambled backwards, before falling on my behind. Unable to move any further, I stared at the creature as it revealed its true size. When it finished unfurling, it exceeded the black gate in height.

    The creature looked like a cross between a lion and a dragon. It stood on all fours, with wicked looking claws at the end of each leg. Black and gold scales covered its thick and powerful body. Spikes ran along its spine. A mane of golden fire wrapped around its neck. The jagged peaks turned out to be two massive horns protruded from the creature¡¯s forehead. Its face was a mix of draconic and leonine features. The creature yawned, revealing a maw filled with sharp teeth. After it finished yawning, it stared down at me with golden eyes. Its pupils were black slits.

    I stared up at the creature, filled with terror and awe. It looked like some legendary demon beast, one that brought death and destruction wherever it went. It was powerful and domineering, yet also majestic and noble. There was something familiar about the creature. I had seen it before, though I couldn¡¯t quite recall where.

    As I stared up at it, the creature stared down at me. It seemed¡­ amused? I couldn¡¯t tell for sure, since it was difficult to read its features. Regardless, I didn¡¯t think it meant me harm. My intuition told me that this creature was one who brought me here.

    The clues started to come together in my head. This creature lived in, or at least near, a palace that floated in the skies above Flame Fiend Peak. Not only that, but its scales looked similar to mine. Rather, mine looked similar to its. With all that in mind, it didn¡¯t take me long to figure out who this creature was. My breath caught in my throat.

    Now I remembered where I saw this creature. Back when I first joined Flame Fiend Hall, after I went through the Crucible of Flames, I remained unconscious for three weeks. During those three weeks, I dreamed of a beast that helped me with my physical refinement. After I woke up, I meant to ask my sisters about the beast but it slipped my mind and I forgot about the dream altogether.

    Seeing the creature before me now brought the memories of the dream back in full force. In particular, I focused on the words it spoke after it helped me.

    A gift, my child.

    If I was right, then this creature was Nova, my mother and the hall master of Flame Fiend Hall.

 Chapter 61: Intent

    The seconds ticked by as my mother and I stared at each other. I wasn¡¯t sure what to say or do. While I had heard a lot about her from my sisters and others, Nova had always been a distant figure to me. I knew that she was my mother in my head, but in my heart she was a stranger. A powerful and renowned stranger, but a stranger nonetheless.

    I felt closer to my father, Connor Wind Dance, since I spent a lot of time in front of his immortal cave. With Nova, that wasn¡¯t the case. Still, I had always wanted to change that. A part of me always yearned to meet my mother and forge a connection with her. I took after her more than I did my father. However, I never had the chance. Nova went into seclusion after she gave birth to me, and stayed there. The only person who maintained contact with her was Sidra.

    Until now that was.

    My mother continued to stare down at me, as if waiting for something. Maybe she wanted to see how I would react to meeting her. That was as valid a theory as any. She meant me no harm, as far as I could tell. Well, malicious harm. I remembered the stories my sisters told me, of how our mother raised them.

    After giving it some thought, I pulled a bottle of spirit wine from my storage ring. Not just any spirit wine either. It was the spirit wine that Senior Sister Zenia gave me earlier tonight. Since this was my first meeting with Nova, I might as well start things off with the best I had to offer. When Astra first told me about Nova, she mentioned that two of our mother¡¯s favorite past times were ¡®drinking and fucking¡¯.

    ¡°Drink with me?¡± I asked, holding up the bottle of expensive spirit wine.

    I must have made for a comical sight, sitting on my ass and holding up a bottle towards a creature the size of a mountain. My mother must have thought so as well, because she started laughing. The sound began as a low rumbling, before exploding into thunder. My ears hurt, and that was with my mother¡¯s protection. Without it, I think I would have exploded.

    ¡°You are my son indeed.¡± My mother said, her voice deep and feminine. She sounded the same as when I first heard her, during the dream. ¡°Very well. Let us drink together and celebrate your achievement, Little Demon.¡±

    With that, my mother¡¯s body shifted and shrank as she transformed into a human. The difference between her¡­ beast form and her human form was staggering. As a human, she looked a lot like my sisters when they weren¡¯t in their Demon Forms. Though, maybe it would be more accurate to say that my sisters looked like her. She was our mother after all.

    Height-wise, she was somewhere between Sidra and I. She had brown skin, with long and curly black hair. Like with her beast form, her eyes were golden though her pupils were normal for a human. Her body was lean and toned; more slender than Estelle¡¯s but more muscular than Astra¡¯s. She was striking and beautiful, but also dangerous. I sensed violence simmering beneath the surface, ready to boil over.

    Like with Uncle Jericho and Sect Leader Twinheart, I couldn¡¯t sense Nova¡¯s cultivation base. I knew that she was in the Domain Creation realm, the realm above Nascent Soul, but that was because I heard it from others. Sensing it was a different matter.

    However, what surprised me the most was how young she looked. She seemed the same age as me, though I knew she was much older. It was a little uncanny, if I was being honest. I couldn¡¯t imagine someone who looked like that as my mother. It didn¡¯t help that she wore a set of loose robes, the kind meant for sleep, which gave her an indolent and slovenly air. She looked like a young mistress who had just woken up and didn¡¯t bother with getting dressed for the day.

    ¡°It¡¯s rude to stare, you know.¡± Nova said, her lips quirked up in an amused smile. ¡°Your mother may be a consummate beauty, but that¡¯s no excuse.¡±

    I gave her a baffled look.

    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m staring.¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ Well, I never expected you to look so young.¡±

    Nova pursed her lips.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right,¡± She said, pulling a mirror out of her storage ring and examining herself, ¡°I look like a young maiden with my current appearance. Let me fix that.¡±

    Nova pulled a jade bottle out of her storage ring and retrieved a pill from it. A medicinal smell filled the air. It felt far more potent than any pill I had ever seen before. Nova popped the pill in her mouth and swallowed. Moments later, her appearance changed before my very eyes. Within seconds, it seemed as if she aged twenty years, until she looked like a woman in her late thirties or early forties. She went from young maiden to mature matron.

    ¡°Better?¡± Nova asked, raising an eyebrow at me.

    I nodded. With her current appearance, it was easier for me to accept that she was my mother.

    ¡°Good.¡± She said, before reaching towards the bottle of spirit wine. It flew out of my grasp and into hers. She frowned as she studied the bottle. ¡°It¡¯s cheap swill compared to what I usually drink, but it will do. Considering your age and cultivation base, I can¡¯t expect you to have any of the good stuff.¡±

    Cheap swill? That bottle of spirit wine cost hundreds of spirit stones. I knew this because the wine merchant I favored kept some in stock. Then again, as a Domain Creation cultivator, a few hundred spirit stones was nothing to her.

    ¡°However, before we get to the good part,¡± Nova said, looking back at me, ¡°Let us get the formalities out of the way. We don¡¯t have much time together, but we should observe a certain amount of ceremony.¡±

    It took me a moment to figure out what she meant. Nova wasn¡¯t just my mother. She was also my Master. However, I hadn¡¯t been able to formally greet her as such because she remained in seclusion until now.

    I shifted position and kowtowed before her.

    ¡°Disciple greets First Master.¡± I said in a somber tone.

    ¡°And I shall endeavor to be a worthy teacher for you, Little Demon.¡± Nova said. ¡°Now get up. We have some drinking to do.¡±

    I stood up just as my mother snapped her fingers. The gates to the palace opened, not making a sound as they did so. Given their size, I expected to hear something, yet they opened in silence. I started to walk towards the opened gates, but before I took more than a single step, I felt a familiar force wrap around me. In the blink of an eye, I found myself atop the palace. It took me a moment to adjust to the sudden change.

    ¡°Apologies for the rough treatment,¡± Nova said, sounding sincere, ¡°As I said, we don¡¯t have much time together and Foundation Establishment cultivators are so slow.¡±

    The force let go of me, but kept protecting me from the pressure exuded by the palace.

    ¡°You could have warned me at least.¡± I said, glaring at Nova.

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± she said, waving off my words, ¡°I¡¯ll remember that for next time.¡±

    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Instead, I took a look around. The two of us stood upon a stone platform situated atop the palace. Despite this, I felt no breeze or wind. The temperature felt nice and warm. I think the palace¡¯s defensive formations were responsible for this. In my experience, high places were cold and windy, and we were above the clouds.

    Two couches and a wooden table stood nearby. Nova walked over to one of the couches and sat down, while I sat on the other. She produced a pair of cups from her storage ring and handed one to me. I took it. She then opened the bottle and poured spirit wine for the both of us. We cheered, before downing our cups.

    The spirit wine tasted better than anything I had ever had before. It burned as it went down my throat, filling my stomach with both warmth and qi. The wine was potent too. Despite my new cultivation realm, I felt myself affected by it. Though, the food and wine I consumed during the feast earlier contributed as well.

    ¡°I always like watching the sunrise from high places.¡± Nova said as she poured each of us another cup of wine.

    ¡°So do I.¡± I said. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s something else I inherited from you.¡±

    ¡°From both your parents.¡± Nova smiled at me. ¡°It was something Connor and I shared in common.¡±

    I paused when I heard that. While I heard many things about my father¡¯s accomplishments, I heard little about him as a person. The people who knew him best, my kin in Clan Wind Dance, despised me and never told me about him. Learning that I shared something in common with him, even something as trivial as this, meant a great deal to me.

    ¡°Thank you for sharing that with me,¡± I said. ¡°Could¡­ Could you tell me more about my father?¡±

    As his lover, Nova knew him in ways that others didn¡¯t. Perhaps she could share something else about him with me. However, to my disappointment, she shook her head.

    ¡°Maybe next time.¡± She said, giving me a sad smile. ¡°I have to go back into seclusion soon, so our time together is limited. The only reason why I emerged was because you reached Foundation Establishment. I thought that I might as well be a proper master and start teaching you instead of letting your sisters do all of the work for me.¡± She pulled a small blue crystal from her storage ring. ¡°However, I do have a recording crystal with recordings of Connor. Take it. It¡¯s the least I can give you.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    She tossed the recording crystal towards me. I caught it and held it against my chest, cradling it as if it were some priceless treasure. To me, it was. Recording crystals were magical treasures that were used to capture images and sounds. Afterwards, those same images and sounds could be replayed. The amount that could be recorded depended on the quality of the recording crystal in question.

    It occurred to me then I had never seen an image of my father, not even a painting or a drawing. That just made the recording crystal that my mother gave me all the more precious. I felt tears form in my eyes.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, my voice thick with emotion.

    Nova nodded and sipped her wine as she waited for me to regain my composure. After I felt ready, I placed the recording crystal in my storage ring and wiped the tears from my eyes.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Nova asked.

    I nodded.

    ¡°Very well then.¡± She said, before pulling out a jade slip from her storage ring.

    Jade slips were like manuals and scrolls in that they were used to record knowledge. However, said knowledge could only be viewed with spirit sense once one had reached Foundation Establishment. Nova tossed the jade slip towards me and I caught it.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked.

    ¡°A gift.¡± Nova said. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve formally become master and disciple, I shouldn¡¯t let you leave empty handed. The recording crystal doesn¡¯t count, since it was a gift from a mother to her son.¡±

    I nodded, before I sent my spirit sense into the jade slip. It was a strange sensation. The jade slip fit in the palm of my hand, yet the interior felt much larger than that to my spirit sense. Recorded inside was a cultivation technique, a profound one at that. Even giving it a cursory look filled me with awe.

    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked after I retracted my spirit sense, staring at the jade slip in wonder.

    ¡°It¡¯s a cultivation technique I created some time ago, and the one I practice myself,¡± Nova said, smirking. ¡°It¡¯s called the Celestial Asura dual refining technique. I created it using the Soul of Divine Fire and Asura Crucible Body techniques as references.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that such techniques existed.¡± I said, astonished.

    In all my research, I never came across any mention or reference of dual refinements techniques.

    ¡°They do, but they¡¯re rare.¡± She said. ¡°Dual refiners are uncommon, and cultivators who form Dual Foundations are even more so. As such, cultivation techniques specifically for them are almost unheard of, especially in this realm. Dual refiners with Dual Foundations often end up creating a personalized cultivation technique after they reach a high enough cultivation base.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°A few are lucky enough to inherit one from their master or clan, yourself included. However, the requirements for practicing a dual refinement cultivation technique are strict.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, staring at the jade slip again, ¡°I noticed that. In order to use this technique, one needs to be a divine demon who practices both the Soul of Divine Fire technique and the Asura Crucible Body technique. Not only that, but one needs to form a Dual Foundation. It¡¯s as if it was tailor made for me.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Nova said, ¡°I created it for myself and you¡¯re following in my footsteps, but you¡¯re not entirely wrong.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°But what¡¯s the point?¡± I asked. ¡°Why bother creating a whole new technique? Why not continue cultivating with Soul of Divine Fire and Asura Crucible Body?¡±

    The Celestial Asura technique was profound, but so were my current cultivation techniques. From what I could tell, there didn¡¯t seem to be any advantage to switching techniques. Maybe I was too ignorant and too weak to tell.

    ¡°Simple.¡± Nova said. ¡°The biggest drawback of forming a Dual Foundation is that it slows down one¡¯s cultivation speed.¡± She gestured to the jade slip in my hands. ¡°Practicing a dual refinement technique mitigates that drawback. You won¡¯t be able to return to your previous speed, but you won¡¯t be that far behind.¡±

    My eyes widened. That was a significant advantage indeed. Depending on how fast the Celestial Asura technique allowed me to cultivate, I could keep up with my peers.

    ¡°Another advantage is that the Celestial Asura technique was created for divine demons,¡± Nova continued. ¡°You can cultivate with either divine qi or demonic qi without throwing yourself out of balance. You don¡¯t need both.¡± She grinned. ¡°And, once you reach Golden Core, you¡¯ll be able to use both divine and demonic mystic arts, as well as divine and demonic martial techniques.¡±

    As if to illustrate her point, Nova summoned both a mote of black demonic fire and a mote of golden divine fire. I stared at them, entranced. After a few seconds, she snuffed the motes of fire out.

    ¡°However, I should warn you,¡± Nova said, a serious expression on her face, ¡°There is a drawback to cultivating with the Celestial Asura technique. Since it is a single technique, you will only be able to use half the innate abilities compared to someone who cultivates with two techniques.¡±

    I frowned. That was a serious drawback. One of the benefits of practicing both qi refining and physical refining was being able to use more innate abilities than cultivators who only practiced one or the other. Still, I thought the trade off was worth it.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said. ¡°The advantages of practicing the Celestial Asura technique outweigh the drawbacks.¡± I grinned. ¡°Besides, I noticed that the innate ability for Foundation Establishment was still Three Heads, Six Arms.¡±

    Though, instead of mid Foundation Establishment, I would be able to use that innate ability at peak Foundation Establishment.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nova said, ¡°The Celestial Asura technique shares many of the innate abilities of the Asura Crucible Body technique, since one still becomes an asura.¡±

    I nodded. That made sense to me, though I felt a bit sad about not being able to use the innate abilities of the Soul of Divine Fire technique. Many of them were quite powerful.

    ¡°Now, let us move on to the actual lesson.¡± She glanced towards the east. ¡°Just in time too.¡±

    I blinked at her.

    ¡°Wait, that wasn¡¯t the lesson?¡± I asked.

    Nova snorted.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± she said, ¡°That was just me explaining your gift.¡± She stood up and walked to the eastern edge of the platform. ¡°This is the lesson.¡±

    Nova raised her hand and formed a fist. I felt her do¡­ something to it. She didn¡¯t reinforce it or coat it with qi, yet I felt her imbue her fist with some kind of power. I used my spirit sense to try to figure out what it was, but failed to comprehend it. This power felt like spirit sense, but also something more.

    Before I could think about it further, Nova punched the air. The force of it exploded out and overwhelmed me, even though I wasn¡¯t its target. I almost fell unconscious. The sound was deafening. I closed my eyes and clutched my head in my hands. My body trembled and my heart hammered against my chest. It took me a while to recover.

    Once I did, I opened my eyes and my jaw dropped. With a single strike, Nova had split the sea of storm clouds, revealing the land below. I saw Flame Fiend Peak in all its glory, as well as the black desert beyond the mountain. In the distance, the horizon grew lighter as dawn approached and the sun rose.

    Nova turned towards me. Her very presence changed. Before, I saw her as a lazy and hedonistic woman. However, now she seemed like an empress, a sovereign clad in qi. No, not qi. She was clad in the same power that she had imbued her punch with. The violence I sensed shimmering beneath the surface had boiled over. I felt the urge to prostrate myself before her, but somehow held myself back.

    ¡°If there is only one thing you ever learn from me, learn this.¡± Nova said. ¡°Never rely too much on external sources of power, be they mystic arts, martial techniques, magic treasures, or pills. They are useful, yes. However, if you rely on them too much, they can become crutches that will hinder your progress instead of aiding it.¡±

    As Nova spoke, the sun rose behind her and framed her body. In that moment, she looked like a goddess, majestic and powerful. It was as if the sun continued to rise only because she allowed it to.

    ¡°True power comes from within yourself.¡± Nova said, holding up a fist. ¡°It comes from the depths of your soul and the strength of your will.¡± Her gaze sharpened. ¡°It comes from your intent.¡±

    Intent. When I learned how to use Armor of the Celestial Warrior, Second Master told me that innate abilities were one of the ways a cultivator could impose their will upon the world using the power of their soul. Intent was another.

    ¡°Was¡­¡± I said, my voice shaking. ¡°Was that how you did¡­¡± I gestured to the now split sea of storm clouds. ¡°¡­that?¡±

    Nova nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°If your intent is strong enough, you can shatter mountains and split seas.¡± She gestured to the storm clouds. ¡°If your intent is strong enough, you can conquer the very heavens themselves.¡±

    I stared at Nova. Her speech fueled the fire in my soul. With a simple punch, one imbued with her intent, she split the storm clouds that would have killed lesser cultivators. She had reached a level of power that I could only dream of, and I wanted to do the same. No. I wanted to surpass her. In that moment, Nova seemed like a mountain that I needed to climb and overcome.

    However, in order to become a master, one must first become a student.

    ¡°Master,¡± I said, falling to my knees before her, ¡°Teach me.¡±

    Nova studied me for several moments, before she nodded. She pulled another jade slip out of her storage ring and tossed it to me.

    ¡°Study this.¡± She said. ¡°Be diligent. I¡¯ll check your progress once I leave seclusion. If you haven¡¯t mastered the basics of intent by that point, I¡¯ll be very disappointed in you Little Demon.¡±

    Nova said that last sentence in an ominous tone. I swallowed. If her disappointment was that scary, just how terrifying was her anger?

    ¡°Our time is up.¡± Nova said. She looked towards the rising sun and sighed. ¡°I need to go back into seclusion.¡±

    My heart clenched. This was our first time meeting, yet my mother and I had spent so little time together.

    ¡°So soon?¡± I asked in a plaintive tone.

    Nova nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, giving me a reassuring smile, ¡°I¡¯ll see you again in a few years.¡±

    A few years? I already waited my entire life to meet my mother, and now I had to wait a few more years before I could see her again. Still, I didn¡¯t want her to think I was a whiny brat, one desperate for attention.

    ¡°I¡­¡± I slumped. ¡°Very well, Master.¡±

    ¡°Aw!¡± Nova walked over and ruffled my hair. She no longer seemed like an empress or a goddess. Instead, she once again seemed like an indolent and slovenly woman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A few years isn¡¯t that long for cultivators like us. Besides, while I may not be there in the flesh, I am watching over you and your sisters.¡±

    I looked up at my mother and nodded.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said.

    Nova gave me a gentle smile, before she grabbed the back of my vest.

    ¡°Now,¡± she said, still wearing that gentle smile, ¡°Time for your second lesson: how to fly.¡±

    A shiver ran down my spine and I felt an ominous premonition.

    ¡°Also, stop moping about the future and spend more time with your friends.¡± Nova said. ¡°You won¡¯t have as many opportunities when you grow older. Take advantage of them while you can. Enjoy your youth.¡± Her gentle smile morphed into a demonic grin. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t fuck things up with that Stone Pillar girl. I want her as a daughter-in-law.¡±

    Before I could respond, Nova threw me off the island.

 Chapter 62: Learning to Fly

    After Nova threw me, I flew through the air and soon cleared the edge of the island. I screamed, but my screams became lost in the wind. Thankfully, the skies were clear after Nova¡¯s punch, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about the storm clouds. The sound of rushing air filled my ears and the wind pushed me around in all directions as I fell to the ground below. I felt like a leaf in the middle of a storm, at the mercy of nature and unable to control my movements.

    Flame Fiend Peak lay below me. When I saw it earlier, from the safety of Nova¡¯s palace, I thought that it looked glorious. It made for a striking image, with the floating platforms against a backdrop of magma. However, as I fell towards Flame Fiend Peak, it seemed like a giant monster waiting to gobble me up. I fell towards it at an alarming rate. If I didn¡¯t do something soon, I would die.

    A part of me wanted to call for help from one of my sisters or from one of my friends. However, I resisted the urge. I couldn¡¯t rely on others for everything. When our mother raised my sisters, she took the ¡°sink or swim¡± approach to parenting. Dangerous, but she never put them through any challenge that they couldn¡¯t overcome. That was something my sisters also emphasized whenever they told me stories about their childhoods. I wanted to prove to Nova, and myself, that I had what it took to swim; or rather fly, in this particular case.

    I took a moment to calm myself, which wasn¡¯t easy considering the circumstances. However, I succeeded in the end. Once I reined my panic in, I pulled a carpet from my storage ring. It was the flying magic treasure that Sidra gave me as part of my reward for going through the Crucible of Fire. The wind almost tore the flying carpet out of my grasp, but I managed to keep hold of it. I bound it to me, before using my spirit sense to control it.

    This took a lot of trial and error on my part. Now that I had reached Foundation Establishment, I had the internal qi and spirit sense strong enough to control flying magic treasures. However, I had little to no experience in doing so. There was a significant difference between controlling a hovering turtle shell and a flying magic treasure. Under normal circumstances, I would have practiced controlling the flying carpet from a distance. I didn¡¯t have that luxury at the moment. Either I learned to fly, or I died.

    A part of me didn''t believe that my own mother would let me die like this. That part fell silent at the sight of Flame Fiend Peak growing closer and closer. Regardless of whether or not my mother would let me die, I still wanted to get through this experience using my own strength.

    Controlling the flying carpet took more effort than I expected. The rushing wind in my face didn¡¯t help. However, after some practice, I gained some proficiency with it. Good thing too. Flame Fiend Peak had filled my vision. I guessed that I was less than a minute from reaching it.

    I directed the flying carpet underneath me and used it to catch my falling body. Rather, I tried to. The flying carpet hit me with great force, knocking the wind out of me. I tried to grab it with my hands, but the wind ripped it out of my grasp. Thankfully, I maintained control of it with my spirit sense. I pulled the flying carpet towards me and grabbed it when it was within reach.

    This time, instead of trying to stop right away, I used the flying carpet to arrest my fall and slow my descent. This worked better than I hoped. While my control over the flying carpet lacked any skill or finesse, at least I could avoid falling to my death. Joy and excitement filled me, which caused my control over the flying carpet to waver.

    I tried to correct my mistake, but went too far and just made the situation worse. By this point, I was seconds away from reaching Flame Fiend Peak. Rather, I was seconds away from reaching the floating platforms that made up Flame Fiend Hall. Instead of landing in magma, I would hit hard stone instead. When I looked down, I realized that I was just above the platform where the estates for the core disciples were located.

    With little time left, I gripped the flying carpet with all my strength and used my spirit sense to yank it up. It bucked underneath me, but I managed to keep it under control. Encouraged by this, I used the momentum of my fall to redirect my movement. Soon, instead of falling I was flying forward. I let out a whoop of joy.

    Yes! I had done it.

    Just as I celebrated my success, a powerful force hit the flying carpet and knocked me off. Thankfully, I hadn¡¯t been that far up, so the fall didn¡¯t hurt me as much as it could have. I hit the ground and rolled, before slamming into some kind of wall. When I stopped, I ended up on my face and just laid there.

    My body ached all over the place. The buffeting of the wind, hitting the flying carpet, and falling to the ground left me battered and bruised. I felt like I just endured an entire hour¡¯s worth of sparring with Estelle. By some miracle, none of my bones were broken. I counted that as a win. Besides, thanks to the strange properties of Flame Fiend Peak, enduring these injuries would advance my cultivation. That made all this worth it.

    The wall next to me disappeared, interrupting my thoughts.

    ¡°Cultivator Darian?¡± a familiar voice said.

    I rolled over to find Cultivator Willow staring down at me, her eyes wide with astonishment. I saw Senior Brother Kayden, Senior Sister Eliana, and Senior Sister Zenia standing behind her. They also stared at me with wide eyes. I looked around and realized that I ended up hitting the gate to Senior Sister Zenia¡¯s estate. Somehow, I doubted that this was a coincidence.

    ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± Senior Brother Kayden asked with a worried expression on his face.

    ¡°We heard a loud sound and when we rushed outside we saw that something had split the storm clouds above Flame Fiend Peak,¡± Senior Sister Eliana said, also worried. ¡°However, we didn¡¯t see what caused it. Afterwards, we saw you falling from the sky. What happened?¡±

    Senior Sister Zenia frowned for a moment, before understanding lit up her face.

    ¡°It was Hall Master Nova, wasn¡¯t it?¡± She asked. ¡°While I have never met her myself, she is one of the few people in the Dawn and Dusk Sect powerful enough to do something like this.¡±

    Senior Brother Kayden and Senior Sister Eliana stared at her in surprise, before turning towards me. Cultivator Willow continued to stare down at me in astonishment, not saying a word.

    ¡°Yes, it was my mother.¡± I answered with a nod.

    My throat felt hoarse. I must have damaged it with all of my screaming.

    ¡°Did¡­ Did Hall Master Nova throw you from the sky?¡± Senior Brother Kayden asked, a bit hesitant.

    I smiled, though the effort hurt.

    ¡°My mother wanted to teach me how to fly,¡± I said, ¡°Sink or swim. Rather, fall or fly in this case.¡±

    Senior Brother Kayden and Senior Sister Eliana stared at me, horrified. Senior Sister Zenia just seemed amused.

    ¡°Considering the fact that you¡¯re still alive, I assumed her plan worked.¡± She said, before giving Cultivator Willow a quick glance. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you join us? We¡¯re still in the middle of our little drinking session.¡±

    I looked at Cultivator Willow, who studied me with a thoughtful expression on her face.

    ¡°My mother also told me to spend more time with my friends and enjoy my youth,¡± I said, ¡°So yes, I will join you.¡± I muttered this next sentence to myself. ¡°Besides, I need a drink after what I just went through.¡±

    A bright smile spread across Cultivator Willow¡¯s face, and my heart skipped a beat when I saw it. Maybe my mother was right. Over the past four years, I spent most of my time cultivating and training. I should enjoy my youth more.

    With that thought in mind, I stood up and joined the others, though I made sure to retrieve my flying carpet first. Afterwards, Cultivator Willow hooked her arm around mine and refused to let go. As we entered the main building to Senior Sister Zenia¡¯s estate, I heard the faint sound of Nova¡¯s laughter in my ears.

    <hr>

    I spent the rest of the morning drinking with Cultivator Willow and the others. It was a fun and enjoyable experience, the perfect end to the feast celebrating my breakthrough to Foundation Establishment. Cultivator Willow in particular stayed by my side. We never crossed any lines, but the air between us was charged with anticipation and longing. It was clear that we both wanted each other, but something held us back.

    Afterwards, I made my way back to my estate, where I found Elliot waiting for me. At first he looked worried, but when he smelled the alcohol on me, his worry disappeared and an inscrutable expression replaced it. He asked to spar. Realizing that it was time to pay my dues, I sighed and agreed.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    It wasn¡¯t quite a thrashing, but it wasn¡¯t far behind. Unlike when Elliot and I sparred in the past, he no longer held back. He didn¡¯t need to. Now that I was also in the Foundation Establishment realm, Elliot no longer had to worry about killing me if he didn¡¯t control his strength.

    Falling from the sky already left me bruised and battered, and the sparring session with Elliot just made it worse. It didn¡¯t help that I was drunk from drinking spirit wine all night and all morning. By the end, my face was swollen and puffed up.

    Still, I considered this a small price to pay if it meant maintaining peace between Elliot and I. Yes, we were master and servant, but I also considered him a friend. Not only that, he was Ellen¡¯s brother. In a way, that made us family. Besides, suffering injuries while on Flame Fiend Peak would just help with my cultivation.

    The sparring session also gave me a chance to test my newfound strength against a more powerful opponent. Elliot was faster, stronger, and tougher than me. However, even though he was no longer holding back, the difference in power between us wasn¡¯t so stark. This filled me with joy and boosted my confidence.

    All in all, even though Elliot gave me a beating, I benefited from the experience as well. A part of me wondered if I was a masochist, or becoming one at least. If so, I wasn¡¯t the only one. The special properties of Flame Fiend Peak, and the culture of Flame Fiend Hall, encouraged its disciples to endure injuries to benefit their cultivation. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me to learn that more than a few enjoyed the experience.

    Afterwards, I went to bed and fell asleep until morning of the next day. Thanks to Nova¡¯s words, and the drinking session with the others, the worries from before no longer felt as heavy. They still burdened me, but they seemed far more manageable than before. If the burdens became too much for me, then I just needed to become stronger in order to carry them.

    When I woke up, I went to visit Sidra. I had fulfilled my end of the bargain, and now it was her turn. It was time for Ellen and I to be reunited. Either Sidra would assign me a mission that would bring me to Ellen in East Mesa City, or I would head off on my own with Elliot. Regardless, I would see my lover again.

    Sidra lived in an abode located near elder hall, which was where the elders of Flame Fiend Hall met to discuss matters relating to our hall as well as the Dawn and Dusk Sect as a whole. I had never been there before, or much of the Flame Fiend Hall now that I realized it. During the past four years, I kept myself isolated from a good portion of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Now that I was a Foundation Establishment cultivator, I needed to change that. I couldn¡¯t live in seclusion forever.

    To my surprise, Sidra¡¯s abode seemed far more humble than I expected. It was a simple one-story building made from stone. However, when I entered, I realized that the interior was much larger than the exterior. Through the use of some kind of spatial magic or array, the interior of Sidra¡¯s abode rivaled the size of Nova¡¯s palace. It contained all the facilities a cultivator needed, including spaces dedicated to growing spirit herbs, a workshop for refining magic treasures, an alchemy lab, and more.

    I was a little jealous, though I consoled myself with the knowledge that I had my own abode. In fact, I had two: my estate on Flame Fiend Peak and the immortal cave I received from Astra. The courtyard residence back at Celestial Warrior Peak didn¡¯t belong to me. Besides, now that I had my own immortal cave, it was best not to burden others when I could provide for myself.

    When I found Sidra, I asked her to fulfill her end of our bargain and send me to East Mesa City. She studied me for a moment, before nodding.

    ¡°Very well,¡± she said, ¡°Give me two weeks. There is a situation brewing in the Iron Wood province, which stands between us and the Howling Desert province. I believe your skills are suited to dealing with it. However, I need some time to gather more information.¡±

    I thought about it for a moment, before nodding.

    ¡°Very well.¡± I said, before smiling. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Sidra returned my smile.

    ¡°How was your first meeting with Mother?¡± she asked, changing the subject.

    I stiffened for a moment.

    ¡°It was¡­ interesting.¡± I said.

    Sidra chuckled.

    ¡°Considering how it ended, I would say so.¡± She said.

    My cheeks heated up with embarrassment.

    ¡°You saw that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Little Demon, the entirety of Flame Fiend Hall witnessed it.¡±

    Which meant that everyone saw me falling and screaming after Nova threw me off of her palace. My left eye twitched, before I sighed in resignation. There was nothing to be done about it now.

    After that, I left Sidra and spent the next two weeks preparing for the journey to East Mesa City. It was located in the Howling Desert province, which was a massive wasteland covered in sand and dotted with towering mesas. East Mesa City was built atop one such mesa. I researched the province in preparation for my reunion with Ellen.

    The Howling Desert province derived its name from the massive sandstorm located in its center. This sandstorm had raged for countless years, never weakening or subsiding. When one drew close enough to it, one heard the sound of countless howling beasts. Nobody knew if the wind caused the howling or if there were actual beasts located within the sandstorm. Anyone who had ever ventured into it never returned, or they kept it to themselves if they had.

    While I thought it was foolish to venture into such a dangerous area, people kept trying. There were rumors and legends that the sandstorm protected treasures and secrets that only the worthy would find, causing countless people to test their luck. However, it would take more than the vague promise of treasure to tempt me.

    Using the spirit stones I received from everyone during the feast, I bought plenty of spirit herbs and reagents for alchemy. At my current proficiency, I could only concoct pills at the Qi Condensation level. Even then, my success rate was low. I hoped to practice during this journey and increase my skill. I also bought plenty of materials for refining magic treasures for the same reasons. By the end, I had a little over two hundred spirit stones left.

    As part of my preparations, I sparred often in order to get used to my new strength and test my limits. Elliot was my usual partner, though I also sparred with my friends. Now that I was also in Foundation Establishment, I was now a worthy opponent for them.

    I also practiced flying around on my flying carpet. It gave me such a feeling of freedom and liberation, now that I no longer had to rely on others. So much so, that I wondered how I ever lived without it. I felt like a true cultivator, one detached from mortal concerns and worries.

    In addition to that, I spent time studying the Celestial Asura dual refinement technique that I received from Nova, as well as the Heartflame technique that I received from Astra. The former was more profound than I realized at first. It refined the principles and concepts of both the Soul of Divine Fire technique and the Asura Crucible Body technique, combining them into one. In essence, one transformed oneself into a starry sky. One¡¯s soul became the stars, while one¡¯s body became the void between the stars. Together, one became a raging asura, blazing with starlight.

    As Nova told me, cultivating with this technique increased my speed by a significant margin. While I wasn¡¯t as fast as I was before I formed a Dual Foundation, I wasn¡¯t that much slower. I also cultivated with both divine qi and demonic qi, and found no significant difference between the two. Both advanced my cultivation at the same rate. This meant that I no longer had to switch between the two. I could just stay at Flame Fiend Hall if I wanted, though I made a mental note to visit Celestial Warrior Hall every now and again. I was an honorary disciple after all.

    I decided to hold off on studying the jade slip she gave me, the one containing knowledge on intent. For now, other matters took precedent and it wasn¡¯t as if I needed to learn intent right away. I would study it after I returned from East Mesa City with Ellen.

    The Heartflame technique proved to be more interesting than I expected. When Astra gave it to me, she said that it would help me with pill concocting and magic treasure refining. However, I soon discovered there was more to it than that.

    The Heartflame was an advanced technique. The mystic arts and techniques suitable for Qi Condensation were rather simple. In comparison, the ones for Foundation Establishment and above were far more complicated. Many had layers to them, the number of which depended on the technique in question. Each layer represented a different level of mastery and power with the technique. In short, the more layers one mastered, the more powerful the technique became.

    The Heartflame technique had three layers. In the first layer, one used one¡¯s inner fire to concoct pills and refine magic treasures instead of relying on external sources such as Earth Fire This required a great deal of discipline and control, otherwise one¡¯s inner fire would rage out of control and cause injuries to oneself. This suited cultivators with Fire-aligned spirit roots the most, but those without could make use of it as well. Everyone had an inner fire after all, even those with Water-aligned spirit roots.

    The second layer of the Heartflame technique allowed one to refine exotic flames and make them part of oneself in order to enhance one¡¯s inner flame. While the primary purpose of this was to aid in pill concocting and magic treasure refining, I realized that exotic flames refined in this manner could also be used to attack or enhance one¡¯s attacks. Exotic flames often had strange and mysterious properties. Being able to attack with them made for a powerful trump card. I wondered if the creator of this technique had this in mind when they created Heartflame, or if this was just a side effect.

    The third layer of the Heartflame technique allowed one to create a furnace out of one¡¯s inner fire, negating the need for a pill furnace or a treasure refining furnace. Using this method also imbued the pills concocted and the magic treasures refined this way with the special properties of one¡¯s inner fire and the exotic flames one refined. This made it perfect for spirit enhancement, which I wanted to study as well. However, I needed a high enough level of proficiency in refining magic treasures before I could even consider studying spirit enhancement.

    After I studied the Heartflame technique and realized the gap between Qi Condensation and Foundation Establishment, I wanted to find another Foundation Establishment level technique so I could study it for comparison and increase my power. Almost all of my current techniques were at the Qi Condensation level. A part of me was tempted to use the token I received from Sect Leader Twinheart to get one. However, I refrained.

    The token allowed me to learn any mystic art or technique of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. It was too precious to waste. So I held back for now. I would use it later on, when I had a better idea of what I wanted. Instead, I planned on earning spirit stones and contribution points in order to buy Foundation Establishment level mystic arts and techniques. While this route was slower, it would give me time to consider what I wanted.

    The next two weeks passed by in the blink of an eye as I cultivated, trained, and also spent time with my friends. As Nova said, I should enjoy my youth. At the end of the two weeks, I received a summons from Sidra. It was time for me to leave the Dawn and Dusk Sect and head towards East Mesa City.

 Chapter 63: Leaving the Sect

    Elliot and I rode a flying boat heading towards Mt. Dawn and Dusk. It was a beautiful spring morning, with clear skies and warm temperatures. The sun shone down upon the world, beautiful and glorious. The wind felt refreshing against my skin. It smelled crisp and clear. Elliot hummed to himself as he piloted the flying boat. I didn¡¯t know what song he hummed, but it sounded joyful. However, despite all this, I was in a foul mood. I sat on the bow of the flying boat with my arms crossed.

    ¡°You have nothing to be ashamed of, Young Master,¡± Elliot called out, ceasing his humming, ¡°Everyone fails on their first try.¡±

    It took me a moment to respond.

    ¡°I succeeded on my first try when learning how to fly with my carpet magic treasure.¡± I grumbled.

    ¡°Yes, but there is a difference between a flying carpet and a flying boat. It takes experience and practice to pilot the latter. Besides, with your current cultivation base, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to fly it for long.¡±

    I grunted at this and fell silent. The reason why I was in a foul mood was because of my failure to pilot the flying boat we were on. After I received Sidra¡¯s summons, I wanted to pilot the flying boat and bring Elliot along instead of relying on him to ferry me.

    However, I soon realized just how difficult it was to pilot a flying boat compared to a flying carpet or a flying sword. It drained my internal qi at a rapid rate and strained my spirit sense. I managed to hover in the air with the flying boat for a few seconds, but that was it. After a few more tries, I gave up and let Elliot pilot it.

    Despite my foul mood, I gained a new appreciation for the disciples who ferried others around for spirit stones. Before, while I felt grateful to them for their service, I hadn¡¯t thought much of them. After giving it a try just now, I realized that piloting flying boats and ferrying people around required more power and skill than I realized.

    Elliot and I continued on our way, and soon Mt. Dawn and Dusk came into view. I let out a breath when I saw it, awed by the sight before me. Flame Fiend Peak and Celestial Warrior Peak were grand and majestic in their own right. However, they paled in comparison to Mt. Dawn and Dusk, the heart of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    It was the biggest mountain I had ever seen in my entire life. It was as wide and broad as the black desert that surrounded Flame Fiend Peak, and it was tall enough to pierce the heavens. The most striking thing about the mountain was its strange appearance. One half was lush and full of life, like an immortal paradise. The other half was barren and devoid of life, with a demonic and sinister air about it. The two halves should have been at odds with one another, but they weren¡¯t. Instead, they seemed to form a harmonious whole.

    At the base of Mt. Dawn and Dusk were several buildings. The largest of which was the main hall. This was the administrative heart of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, where decisions pertaining to the sect as a whole were made. Many of the facilities shared by all members of the sect were also located here, such as the mission hall where disciples could perform tasks in order to earn spirit stones or contribution points.

    I found it funny that there were mission halls for the individual halls that made up the sect, as well as a mission hall for the sect as a whole. Not for the first time, I thought that the individual halls were like smaller sects gathered under the umbrella of the Dawn and Dusk Sect as a whole.

    The other facilities included the scripture pavilion, the lecture hall, the treasure hall, and more. As for Mt. Dawn and Dusk itself, it housed the immortal caves of the sect¡¯s leadership. This included the Sect Leader and Vice Sect Leader, as well as the patriarchs and matriarchs of the sect.

    The latter were mysterious and unfathomable beings, who had achieved a level of power few could ever dream of: the Path Seeking realm. Their number included the founders of the sect, Patriarch Dawn and Matriarch Dusk, though the two had been in seclusion for the past several thousand years. No one in living memory had ever seen them. I wondered if they were even still alive.

    There were also stories of a sacred treasure buried deep within Mt. Dawn and Dusk called the Heart of Dawn and Dusk. It was a strange and mysterious object that aided one in understanding and comprehending the mysteries of the universe. However, the sect limited access to the Heart of Dawn and Dusk to a select few. Either one had to perform a significant meritorious service for the sect, or one needed to pay a large amount of contribution points. I wasn¡¯t sure of the exact amount, but I imagined it was in the thousands or tens of thousands.

    The base of Mt. Dawn and Dusk was a lively and bustling place. From my vantage point, I saw thousands of people flying to and fro from the various facilities. There were disciples from all the halls that made up the sect. Dawn Halls, Dusk Hall, neutral halls. It didn¡¯t matter. They all came together in this place. In front of the main hall itself stood a plaza made up of white and black stones, which formed the image of a giant taijitu. Many disciples congregated in the plaza.

    A part of me was tempted to fly down to the plaza and mingle with my fellow disciples, something I avoided during my entire time in the sect, but I refrained. I had an appointment to keep, and I didn¡¯t want to be late. With a regretful sigh, I watched as Elliot piloted the boat towards the main hall. We landed in front of it, before proceeding the rest of the way on foot.

    The guards in front of the main hall were both in the Golden Core realm. They challenged us and barred our path when we approached. However, after I showed my sect crest and informed them that I was here to meet with Vice Hall Master Sidra, they let me through.

    Like the plaza outside, there were plenty of cultivators inside the main hall. Most seemed to be Golden Core cultivators, though I noticed a few Nascent Soul cultivators. A few noted my presence, but the rest ignored me. After all, as a mere Foundation Establishment cultivator, I was beneath their notice. I also used Cloak of Dusk to hide my divine nature, since I wanted to avoid attention. While a Golden Core or a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s spirit sense could pierce through it if they put some effort into it, Cloak of Dusk was more than enough against cursory glances.

    I followed the directions that Sidra sent along with her summons and soon arrived in front of a room located deep within the main hall. I knocked before opening the door and entering. Inside, I found several people waiting. There was Sidra, of course, along with two other Nascent Soul cultivators.

    I recognized one of them. She was a tall and thin woman, with pale skin and long red hair. She wore crimson and black robes. Her aura filled the air with the stench of blood. Elder Alexia, or Martial Aunt Alexia, an elder of Crimson Fiend Hall, which focused on blood mystic arts and blood techniques. She was also Cultivator Willow¡¯s master.

    We last encountered one another when Astra tried to warn Cultivator Willow, Cultivator Harlow, and Junior Sister Clarissa away from me. Elder Alexia showed up to defend her disciple from my sister. Not the best way to make a good first impression.

    Next to her stood a tall and muscular man who towered over everyone else in the room. He had short dark hair, amber eyes, and tanned skin with a golden glowing undertone. He wore a vest and trousers that were both five-colored. They were predominantly yellow, with the other four colors forming intricate patterns in the background.

    The man¡¯s features were rough, as if he had been carved from stone, but not in an unpleasant way. He radiated a solid and steadfast air, like a pillar that could hold up the heavens. Based on all this, it wasn¡¯t difficult to discern this man¡¯s identity. He was Elder Riordan Jade Pillar of Five Divine Pillars Hall.

    Some time ago, I looked into Clan Stone Pillar, Cultivator Willow¡¯s family. I knew a bit about them, since they also lived in the Myriad Rivers province along with Clan Wind Dance, but not a lot. I decided to rectify this, due to my interest in Cultivator Willow. It turned out that the Clan Stone Pillar was a collateral line of Clan Jade Pillar, one that had split off from the main family some time ago.

    Like Clan Verdant Lotus, Clan Jade Pillar was one of the founding clans of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. They had strong ties with Five Divine Pillars Hall, which focused on the five elements and the interactions between them. Elder Riordan was the current patriarch of the clan, and a distant ancestor of Cultivator Willow. He was famous for his immense strength, and was one of the few elders in the sect that focused on physical refinement.

    In addition to those three, there were two other people in the room. One was Cultivator Willow, and the other was a tall and muscular young woman in mid Foundation Establishment. She wore the uniform of a disciple from Five Divine Pillars Hall.

    The Nascent Soul cultivators and Cultivator Willow sat around a round wooden table, while the bulky young woman stood behind Cultivator Willow like a servant. Perhaps she was. Cultivator Willow was a young mistress, after all. She had been born into a collateral line, but becoming a divine demon elevated her status.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to me when I entered the room with Elliot. Cultivator Willow smiled at me, while the bulky young woman narrowed her eyes at me. Elder Riordan studied me with a frown. Martial Aunt Alexia wore a cold look on her face, though I didn¡¯t take it to heart. Just as I looked into Clan Stone Pillar, I also looked at Martial Aunt Alexia.

    For a time, she used to be a disciple of Flame Fiend Hall as one of the few who specialized in mystic arts. However, some time after she reached peak Golden Core, she helped found Crimson Fiend Hall and became one of its first elders.

    ¡°Ah, Darian,¡± Sidra said, flashing me a quick smile, ¡°Excellent. You¡¯re just in time.¡± She gestured towards the others. ¡°Let me make some quick introductions. This is Elder Alexia of Crimson Fiend Hall and Elder Riordan of Five Divine Pillars Hall.¡±

    I gave them both a bow.

    ¡°You are already familiar with Martial Niece Willow,¡± Sidra continued, ¡°The young woman behind her is Martial Niece Isabel, a disciple of Five Divine Pillars Hall and Martial Niece Willow¡¯s protector.¡±

    I nodded to them both, before sitting down. Elliot stood behind me.

    ¡°The reason why we called you both here today is because we have a mission for you two.¡± Martial Aunt Alexia said in her raspy voice. ¡°I objected to this, but gave in after much insistence on my disciple¡¯s part.¡±

    I glanced at Cultivator Willow, who grinned at her master.

    ¡°The two of you are divine demons and future pillars of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡± Elder Riordan said, his voice deep and smooth. If the earth could speak, it would sound just like him. ¡°However, we can¡¯t keep you in the sect forever,¡± He glanced at Martial Aunt Alexia, ¡°Otherwise, you will be like flowers grown in a hothouse. You need to experience the outside world in order to grow and temper yourself.¡±

    Martial Aunt Alexia narrowed her eyes at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not why I objected and you know it.¡± She said. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m surprised you agreed at all, considering the circumstances.¡±

    She glanced at me as she said that last sentence. I realized then that she objected to Cultivator Willow going on this mission with me.

    ¡°I agreed because of the circumstances.¡± Elder Riordan retorted.

    Martial Aunt Alexia opened her mouth to reply, but Sidra spoke up first.

    ¡°Let us not argue in front of the children,¡± she said in a gentle voice. ¡°The decision is already made.¡±

    Martial Aunt Alexia crossed her arms and harrumphed, while Elder Riordan nodded. I glanced at Cultivator Willow, who seemed amused by her master¡¯s actions. I felt a bit nervous. Cultivator Willow and I were interested in one another, but that didn¡¯t mean we could become lovers without issue. It was clear that her master objected to it, though it seemed as if Elder Riordan supported us. At the very least, he wasn¡¯t against the idea.

    ¡°The mission itself comes in two parts,¡± Sidra said, moving the conversation. ¡°The first is simple. You two, along with Elliot and Martial Niece Isabel, are to escort a pair of disciples to the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s branch office in East Mesa City. One is from Myriad Treasures Pavilion, and the other is from Puppet Master Pavilion.¡±

    I nodded. That made sense. Myriad Treasures Pavilion and Puppet Master Pavilion were two of the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s neutral halls. The former specialized in refining magic treasures. Many of the magic treasures available in the nearby treasure hall were created by disciples, or even elders, of Myriad Treasure Pavilion.

    Puppet Master Pavilion specialized in refining and controlling puppets, animated magic treasures that were often humanoid or bestial in form. It used to be a part of Myriad Treasures Pavilion, but broke off a long time ago due to the specialized nature of its techniques.

    East Mesa City was located near the Violet Desert hidden realm, which was the only source of Violet Sand, a material used in refining magic treasures at Foundation Establishment and Golden Core level. In fact, part of the reason why the city was built in the first place was because of its proximity to the Violet Desert hidden realm. Most of the disciples assigned to the branch office in East Mesa City were from Myriad Treasures Pavilion and Puppet Master Pavilion so they could use Violet Sand in their refining.

    ¡°Completion of this first part will earn each of you two hundred contribution points or half that in spirit stones,¡± Sidra said.

    I frowned. Two hundred contribution points, or half that in spirit stones, was a small reward for a mission with at least four Foundation Establishment cultivators. From the frowns on Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Isabel¡¯s faces, they felt the same way.

    ¡°The second part of your mission is far more difficult and dangerous.¡± Sidra said, her expression turning serious. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to Elder Riordan to explain the rest.¡±

    Elder Riordan nodded, before pulling a yellow gourd engraved with magical runes from his storage ring. He opened the gourd and performed a series of hand seals. Fine yellow sand flew out of the gourd and covered the surface of the wooden table. The sand shifted and changed color, until it resembled a miniature landscape with forests, rivers, hills, and other geographical features. There were even cities and villages. I marveled at the level of detail. It all looked so lifelike.

    ¡°This is the Sacred Ironwood province,¡± Elder Riordan explained, ¡°Which is located north of us, situated between the Whispering Hills province and the Howling Desert province. It is home to a myriad of small and mid-sized sects and clans. None of the Seven Great Northern Sects have much interest in the Sacred Ironwood province, apart from a few cities here and there, including our Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    I nodded along as I listened to Elder Riordan, though I focused most of my attention on the sand on the table, studying it in closer detail. It was clearly a magic treasure of some kind, though I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of how it worked. Was the sand itself magical, or was it only the yellow gourd?

    ¡°A few months ago, people started going missing in the northern part of the province.¡± The sand shifted and changed shape, until it just depicted the northern half of the province. ¡°Most of the missing people were in Qi Condensation, with a few at Foundation Establishment. All the missing people were rogue cultivators and travelers from outside the province, so the local sects and clans haven¡¯t done anything about it yet. However, the situation has impacted trade for two of the cities under the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s control: Clear Basin City and Azure Canopy City.¡±

    Two of the cities on the sand map started to glow with yellow light. One was a city located near a lake, while the other was a city built among the branches of a forest filled with giant trees.

    ¡°The city lords of Clear Basin City and Azure Canopy City have asked us to resolve the situation and we decided that this was the perfect opportunity for all of you to gain more experience with the outside world,¡± Elder Riordan continued, ¡°Killing two birds with one stone, as they say. Your mission is to find out who or what is responsible for these disappearances and stop them.¡± He looked between us. ¡°Any questions?¡±

    ¡°Why did the city lords ask us for help?¡± Cultivator Isabel asked, sneering. ¡°Don¡¯t they have their own people?¡±

    Martial Aunt Alexia shook her head.

    ¡°They do, but none of their people are above the Qi Condensation realm.¡± She said. ¡°The city lords themselves are both in Foundation Establishment, but their duties prevent them from leaving their posts.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel scoffed.

    ¡°They¡¯re too weak to handle their own problems, so they have to come to us.¡± She said.

    I gave her a sharp look, but kept my mouth shut. So far, I wasn¡¯t impressed by what I saw of her. Her attitude reminded me of a number of cultivators I had met. They viewed those weaker than them with contempt and disdain. The worst of my kin in Clan Wind Dance were like that.

    ¡°Regardless,¡± Sidra said, frowning at Cultivator Isabel, ¡°Those cities are under the control of our Dawn and Dusk Sect, and it is our responsibility to look after them. Otherwise, people will start saying that we are either unable or unwilling to protect our subordinates.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel flushed under Sidra¡¯s chastisement and refrained from saying anything else.

    ¡°What is the reward for this part of the mission?¡± I asked.

    Learning how to concoct pills and refine magic treasures required a lot of resources, so I needed as many spirit stones as I could get.

    ¡°One thousand contribution points or half that in spirit stones for each of you.¡± Sidra answered, giving me an amused smile. ¡°That is on top of the reward for the first part of this mission.¡±

    A smile stretched across my face. Five hundred spirit stones was a decent reward for a single mission at this level.

    ¡°Do we have any idea of what¡¯s causing these disappearances?¡± Cultivator Willow asked, frowning.

    Sidra shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°Though we suspect it is either a powerful spirit beast of some kind, or a group of cultivators preying on those weaker than themselves. Those are the usual causes for this sort of thing.¡±

    I frowned at that. While I had plenty of experience hunting spirit beasts and demon beasts, I had little experience fighting other cultivators in a life or death battle. I had only ever sparred with others. There was a good chance that I would have to kill other people in order to complete this mission. I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about that.

    ¡°Who is in charge of this mission?¡± I asked, to distract myself for the most part. ¡°Or should we work this out amongst ourselves?¡±

    ¡°Elliot.¡± Sidra answered. ¡°He has the highest cultivation base among you. Not only that, but he has the most experience with the outside world. Darian and Martial Niece Willow haven¡¯t left the sect since they joined, while Martial Niece Isabel was born into the sect and hasn¡¯t experienced the outside world at all. After taking all these factors into consideration, the three of us decided that he is the best choice to lead this mission.¡±

    I glanced at Elliot. Given his lack of surprise, I assumed Sidra already discussed the matter with him.

    ¡°Does anyone have any objections?¡± Sidra asked. Her tone suggested that saying yes would be a very bad idea.

    No one raised any objections.

    ¡°Excellent.¡± Sidra nodded towards the door. ¡°You are all dismissed. Report to Myriad Gate Hall tomorrow morning to begin your mission.¡±

    With that, the four Foundation Establishment cultivators left the room. On the way out, Cultivator Willow grinned at me and sent me a message via telepathy.

    ¡®See you tomorrow, Cultivator Darian,¡¯ she said, her voice in my head. ¡®I look forward to working with you.¡¯

    I shook my head at that, before heading back to Flame Fiend Hall to make some last minute preparations.

 Chapter 64: Arriving at the Sacred Ironwood Province

    Elliot and I arrived at Myriad Gate Hall the morning after we received our mission from Sidra, Martial Aunt Alexia, and Elder Riordan. It was a gloomy and overcast day, with a thick blanket of gray clouds covering the sky. A cool wind blew through, bringing with it the smell of water. I suspected that it would rain later today, not that I minded.

    It took a while for Elliot and I to reach Myriad Gate Hall, due to its isolated location within the Dawn and Dusk Mountains. As the name suggested, it was where the teleportation arrays leading outside the sect were located. The hall itself looked like some kind of fortress, one built from thick, gray stone blocks. Magic symbols were engraved into the stone blocks, and several defensive arrays surrounded the hall. A dozen Golden Core cultivators stood guard.

    However, none of these measures were designed to keep people out of Myriad Gate Hall. Instead, they were there to keep any intruders contained within. Just as the teleportation arrays allowed people to teleport out of the sect, they allowed people to teleport in. It was a weak point in the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s defenses, so the sect took every measure necessary to minimize the risk it presented.

    When we arrived, Elliot and I found Sidra waiting for us near the front entrance of Myriad Gate Hall. Standing near her were two cultivators at early Foundation Establishment. One was a young woman with tanned skin, short red hair, and dark blue eyes. She wore plain black robes with scorch marks on it. The other was a young man who seemed to be the complete opposite of the young woman in many ways. He had pale and delicate skin, long brown hair, and amber eyes. He wore black and gold brocade robes.

    Elliot and I bowed to Sidra when we reached her.

    ¡°Greetings, Big Sis Sidra.¡± I said.

    ¡°Greeting, Young Mistress Sidra.¡± Elliot said.

    Sidra returned our bows with a nod.

    ¡°Greetings.¡± She said, before gesturing to the two Foundation Establishment cultivators. ¡°These are your charges, Martial Niece Rexanne and Martial Nephew Albin. Respectively, they are disciples of Myriad Treasures Pavilion and Puppet Master Pavilion.¡± She gestured to Elliot and I. ¡°This is my younger brother, Darian Wind Dance, and Elliot, one of our family¡¯s servants. They are a part of the group that will escort you to East Mesa City.¡±

    Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin bowed to Elliot and I in greeting, which we returned. I took this moment to study both of them. Cultivator Rexanne wore a taciturn expression on her face, which made it difficult to gauge her thoughts, while Cultivator Albin wore a wide smile.

    ¡°Greetings, Cultivator Darian.¡± Cultivator Albin said, as he rose from his bow. ¡°It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I have heard much about you.¡±

    I blinked at him in surprise.

    ¡°You have?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Cultivator Albin said, ¡°Not only are you one of our Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s divine demons, but you also defeated Byron Gold Flame in a duel just a few months after you joined the sect. Clearly, you are a dragon amongst men. With you protecting us, our safety is assured.¡±

    At first I thought Cultivator Albin was mocking me, before I realized that this was his attempt at flattery. It left me feeling uncomfortable. Cultivator Rexanne rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind this one,¡± she said in a gruff voice, ¡°He¡¯s like this with everyone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Cultivator Albin said. ¡°People enjoy receiving compliments, and I enjoy giving them. I don¡¯t see what the problem is.¡± He gestured to Cultivator Rexanne. ¡°For example, your hair is as rich and deep as the Earth Fire you use in your craft.¡±

    Cultivator Rexanne let out a derisive snort.

    ¡°The problem is that your compliments sound insincere,¡± she said, ¡°Which leads people to misunderstand your intentions.¡±

    Cultivator Albin shrugged at that.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that people fail to perceive my sincerity.¡± He said.

    Cultivator Rexanne let out a sigh, before she gave Elliot and I a wry look.

    ¡°Have Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Isabel arrived yet?¡± I asked, more to change the subject than anything. ¡°Are they already inside?¡±

    Sidra shook her head.

    ¡°No, not-¡­¡± She paused, before looking into the distance. ¡°They just arrived.¡±

    I looked in the same direction as her and cast my spirit sense out. However, I didn¡¯t sense anything until several minutes later, when I noticed a flying boat heading in our direction. Cultivator Willow stood at the helm and piloted it, while Cultivator Isabel kept an eye out. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous. Cultivator Willow¡¯s cultivation base wasn¡¯t much higher than mine. Why could she pilot a flying boat while I couldn¡¯t?

    Several minutes later, the flying boat reached us. Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Isabel jumped out, before the former placed the flying boat in her storage ring. Sidra introduced the two of them to our charges. Cultivator Albin plied Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Isabel with compliments, though he sounded as insincere as when he complimented me. The two of them gave him odd looks, as if they couldn¡¯t tell if he was mocking them or not.

    After introducing everyone to one another, Sidra led the six of us inside Myriad Gate Hall. The guards gave my eldest sister a martial salute, before opening the front entrance for us. To my surprise, the hall¡¯s interior wasn¡¯t cramped and narrow, as I expected. Instead, it was large and spacious inside. Floating lanterns provided warm and soothing light.

    Sidra led us through the halls of Myriad Gate Hall and brought us to a stone chamber. In the center of the chamber was a raised stone platform with a complex array carved onto its surface. A moment¡¯s glance at the array told me that it was far beyond my current level of understanding. Within the array were several sockets meant for spirit stones, which would power the array. Sidra pulled out several spirit stones and tossed them towards the array. They flew through the air and inserted themselves into the sockets.

    ¡°Now then.¡± Sidra said, turning to face us. She snapped her fingers and I felt her power seal off the room around us from the outside world. ¡°There are a few things we need to discuss before you leave.¡±

    The six of us gave her our undivided attention.

    ¡°The first is that Martial Niece Rexanne and Martial Nephew Albin have already been apprised of the second part of your mission,¡± Sidra said, ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about keeping it a secret from them. While they may choose to aid you in this endeavor, they are not obligated to. All they need to do is make it to East Mesa City.¡±

    We glanced at Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin, who nodded.

    ¡°Second,¡± Sidra said, ¡°You have half a year to complete both parts of the mission, though you may do them in any order. However, the sooner, the better, as they say.¡±

    I nodded. Half a year seemed like enough time for us to complete the mission, at least by my reckoning. However, Sidra was right. The sooner we finished, the better. I wanted to return to the sect before the start of the Rising Heroes Tournament.

    ¡°Third,¡± Sidra said, gesturing to Cultivator Willow and I, ¡°You two are divine demons and future pillars of our sect. If enemies of our sect realized that you were out in the world, and therefore vulnerable, they would stop at nothing to cut you down and stop you from realizing your full potential. Avoid revealing your true nature if at all possible.¡±

    Cultivator Willow and I glanced at one another, before we turned to Sidra.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be careful, Big Sis.¡± I said.

    Cultivator Willow nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Good.¡± Sidra turned her attention to the others. ¡°As for the rest of you, it should go without saying that any carelessness or slip ups on your part will result in severe punishment. Do you understand?¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Yes, Vice Hall Master Sidra.¡± the others said in unison.

    Sidra studied them for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°Very well,¡± she said, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡± She nodded to the teleportation array. ¡°That will bring to a hidden location about a day¡¯s journey away from Clear Basin City. Good luck.¡±

    We all nodded at her, before the six of us stepped up to the platform. As soon as everyone was in place, Sidra performed a series of hand seals. At the same time, she spoke an incantation. The spirit stones that she inserted into the array earlier started to glow with a brilliant blue light. That light spread to the rest of the array and illuminated the entire room. I felt a tugging sensation as some kind of force pulled at me. A moment later, I felt my body move and darkness surrounded me. The last thing I saw was Sidra watching me with a calm expression on her face.

    <hr>

    One moment I was in darkness, surrounded by nothingness on all sides. The next, I found myself in some kind of stone chamber that looked similar to the one back at Myriad Gate Hall. However, the walls of this chamber were rough-hewn rock instead of stone blocks. Light crystal lamps hung from the walls of the chamber, illuminating it. The air felt cool and smelled of earth. A metal door served as the only way in or out of the chamber.

    I looked around and found the others standing nearby. Just as I opened my mouth to say something, a bout of nausea and dizziness hit me. The world spun and I gripped my knees with my hands in order to avoid falling over.

    ¡°This is a side effect of going through a teleportation array.¡± A voice called out in a soothing tone. ¡°They¡¯ll fade away soon, so take a moment to rest and recover.¡±

    I looked over to find a young woman standing nearby. She wore black robes trimmed with gray, meaning that she was a disciple of Restless Grave Hall. With my spirit sense, I saw that she was at peak Foundation Establishment.

    Another bout of nausea hit me, and I tightened my grip on my knees.

    ¡°Ugh,¡± I said, ¡°This is worse than a hangover.¡±

    The others let out groans as well. It seemed that I wasn¡¯t the only one having a difficult time.

    ¡°The first time going through a teleportation array is the worst.¡± The young woman said. ¡°After a while, you get used to it. Though, the higher your cultivation base, the less affected you are. Once you reach a high enough cultivation base, teleportation sickness is no longer an issue for you.¡±

    Another reason for me to become stronger as soon as possible. Teleportation sickness felt terrible. I never wanted to experience it again if I could help it.

    I looked over at the others. They all looked as sick as I felt, though to varying degrees. Cultivator Willow¡¯s face was pale, but otherwise she seemed fine. Cultivator Isabel and Cultivator Albin were hunched over like me, as if they were going to throw up. Cultivator Rexanne sat at the ground with her forehead resting on her knees.

    The only one who seemed unaffected was Elliot. I didn¡¯t know if it was because he was used to teleportation sickness, his late Foundation Establishment cultivation base, or both. Regardless, he stood at the edge of the platform and waited for us to recover with a calm expression on his face.

    Several minutes later, all of us felt well enough to move, though Cultivator Rexanne looked like she would throw up at any moment. Once we stepped off of the platform, the young woman from Restless Grave Hall gave us a martial salute.

    ¡°Welcome, fellow cultivators,¡± she said, smiling, ¡°My name is Merla. I am the disciple in charge of this location. In addition to the teleportation array, we do have some rooms set aside, if you wish to stay a little longer and rest.¡±

    Elliot shook his head.

    ¡°No, we shall head out right away.¡± He said. ¡°Thank you for the offer, Cultivator Merla.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I shall see you out.¡±

    With that, Cultivator Merla opened the metal door for us and led us out of the chamber. It turned out that the teleportation array was situated deep within an underground base that the Dawn and Dusk Sect had built. The base contained a number of facilities, including meditation chambers and bedrooms for the disciples stationed here. In addition to Cultivator Merla, there were three in total. The other two were at late Foundation Establishment. They gave us martial salutes as we passed by them, but didn¡¯t say a word to us.

    Cultivator Merla led us to the exit of the base and I saw that it had been built into the face of a sheer cliff. At the bottom of the cliff stood a verdant forest that stretched as far as the eye could see. The wind was fierce this high up, though a defensive array kept it out. Once Cultivator Merla opened the array, the wind hit us in full force. However, given the cultivation bases of everyone here, it had little effect.

    Elliot summoned a flying boat from his storage ring and gestured for us to board. I hopped right in, followed by Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Isabel. Cultivator Albin helped Cultivator Rexanne, since she still seemed affected by teleportation sickness.

    ¡°I wish you luck in your journey, fellow cultivators.¡± Cultivator Merla said. ¡°If you wish to enter this location again, simply press your sect crest against this spot.¡± She pointed to an indentation in the cliff face. ¡°That will open the defensive arrays protecting this location will open up for you and allow you to enter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Merla,¡± Elliot said, giving her a smile, ¡°You have been most helpful.¡±

    Cultivator Merla smiled in return, before she closed the array. The entrance to the base disappeared, as if it had never existed in the first place. Instead, it looked no different from the rest of the cliff face. The only indication that it had ever been there was the indentation that Cultivator Merla pointed out to us. I made sure to memorize its location.

    Soon, we were flying through the air, heading in the direction of Clear Basin City. The sky here was gray and overcast as well, though I saw no indication that it would rain any time soon. The cool wind felt refreshing and helped banish the lingering traces of teleportation sickness.

    I had faith that Elliot knew where he was going. Yesterday, I asked him about the mission, after we returned to my estate at Flame Fiend Hall. It turned out that Sidra had told him about it a few days earlier and asked him to be the mission leader. At first he declined, since he didn¡¯t think it was appropriate for a mere retainer to command full disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. However, she convinced him by pointing out that out of everyone going on the mission, he was the most qualified person to lead it.

    After Elliot agreed, Sidra gave him a map of the Sacred Ironwood province, which included the location of the hidden base with the teleportation array. Elliot shared that map with me and I spent several hours studying it, focusing on the northern half of the province.

    ¡°Since we have some time before we arrive at Clear Basin City,¡± Elliot said soon after we left the hidden base, ¡°We should go over our plan of action. This is our first time working together as a group, and I wanted all of us to be on the same page.¡±

    Cultivator Willow and I nodded, while Cultivator Isabel crossed her arms and scowled. Cultivator Rexanne clung to the railing of the flying boat, letting the wind blow through her hair, while Cultivator Albin rubbed her back. I noticed this before, but the two of them seemed quite familiar with one another. I assumed they were friends, or even closer.

    ¡°Go ahead and plan without me.¡± Cultivator Rexanne said in a weak voice. ¡°I¡¯m in no state to contribute anything meaningful. I¡¯ll just go with whatever the group decides.¡±

    Cultivator Albin gave us all an apologetic look.

    ¡°Rexanne has always had trouble going through teleportation arrays.¡± He said.

    Yes, they were definitely close if they referred to each other without honorifics.

    ¡°They¡¯re the bane of my existence!¡± Cultivator Rexanne declared.

    Elliot frowned.

    ¡°That might be difficult, since the first thing I wanted to determine is which part of the mission to complete first.¡± He said. ¡°Should we bring you two to East Mesa City and investigate the disappearances afterwards? Or should we investigate the disappearances and bring you along with us? The former is safer for you two, but the latter is more convenient for us.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel jerked a thumb towards Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave them in Clear Basin City while we investigate the disappearances?¡± She asked. ¡°Once we¡¯re done with that, we can return for them and use the teleportation array in Clear Basin City to continue with our journey.¡±

    Huh. That wasn¡¯t a half bad idea. From the thoughtful expression on his face, Elliot felt the same way. What a surprise. Given her¡­ abrasiveness, I hadn¡¯t expected much from Cultivator Isabel. It seemed that I underestimated her.

    ¡°Actually, Rexanne and I would like to help you investigate the disappearances.¡± Cultivator Albin said. ¡°We discussed the matter with one another after the elders of our respective halls informed us. I recently refined a combat puppet and Rexanne refined a new magic treasure, and we both wish to test them out.¡±

    Elliot wore a conflicted expression on his face. I pinched my chin and frowned.

    ¡°That would make things easier for us.¡± I said. ¡°We don¡¯t know what we¡¯re dealing with, so the more people available the better.¡±

    ¡°However, that also puts them at risk.¡± Cultivator Willow pointed out. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to escort them to East Mesa City. If they¡¯re harmed, or worse, then we¡¯ll have to bear responsibility for it. That might even count as failing the first part of the mission.¡±

    We glanced at Cultivator Isabel, who shrugged.

    ¡°I already made my position on the matter clear.¡± She said.

    At that, everyone turned to Elliot. As the leader for this mission, he had final say. After a while, the conflicted expression on his face cleared away.

    ¡°Young Mistress Sidra said that Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin may choose to aid us with our mission,¡± he said, ¡°Since they have offered to do so, I see no reason to refuse them.¡± He frowned. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think you will earn any contribution points or spirit stones for helping us. It isn¡¯t your mission, after all.¡±

    Cultivator Albin smiled.

    ¡°Rexanne and I are fine with that.¡± He said. ¡°However, if we find any loot during the course of this mission, we would like to get first pick.¡±

    The rest of us nodded in agreement at that. That sounded fair to me, since Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin were going out of their way to help us.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Elliot said, ¡°I have an idea on how to catch whatever is responsible for the disappearances.¡±

    Our eyes grew wide with amazement as we listened to Elliot¡¯s plan.

 Chapter 65: Clear Basin City

    We arrived at Clear Basin City at early morning of the next day. The skies were clear today, allowing the sun to shine down upon the world unimpeded. The air still contained a bit of winter¡¯s chill, though spring¡¯s warmth soon drove it away. The scent peculiar to Sacred Ironwood Trees filled my nose: metallic yet full of growth and vitality.

    Sacred Ironwood Trees were low-grade natural treasures native to the area and were so prevalent that the province was named after them. What made them unusual was that Sacred Ironwood Trees contained both metal qi and wood qi, so they were both metallic and plant-like in nature. They were used to refine certain Qi Condensation and Foundation Establishment magic treasures. However, their abundance and their low grade nature meant that they weren¡¯t that valuable. That said, they made up for quantity what they lacked in quality. Entire forests of Sacred Ironwood Trees filled the entire province.

    It took our group about a day to reach Clear Basin City. We even had time to stop and camp for the night. During the journey here, I reviewed what I knew about the city and the surrounding area. After Sidra and the other elders told us about our mission, I spent some time researching the Sacred Ironwood province, Clear Basin City, and Azure Canopy City.

    Clear Basin City was built near the shores of Clear Basin Lake, from which it derived its name. The city was less wide than Evenfall City, but the buildings were taller. It was also surrounded by a tall stone wall. The city lord lived in a small palace in the center of the city. To my complete lack of surprise, almost all of the buildings in the city were built from Sacred Ironwood. As with Evenfall City, there was a flight restriction for Clear Basin City, so there were no cultivators flying in the air. Everyone walked around on foot, rode animals, or rode in some kind of vehicle.

    The lake itself wasn¡¯t that wide. However, the water was so clear that one could see the bottom of the lake, even though it was several thousand feet deep. Many different kinds of fish spirit beasts made the lake their home. In fact, Clear Basin Lake was famous for them.

    While all of these fish spirit beasts were just Rank One, their body parts could be used for concocting certain kinds of pills or refining certain kinds of magic treasures. They were also delicious, from what I read. The people of Clear Basin City made a brisk trade harvesting and selling these fish spirit beasts.

    Cultivators could also test their skill and their luck by trying to hunt these fish spirit beasts themselves. However, this was a risky proposition, since spirit beasts were fiercer and much more powerful than their mundane counterparts. More than one cultivator died and became fish food because they underestimated their prey.

    Most of the local sects and clans maintained some kind of presence in Clear Basin City, though they kept their presence small since the lord who ruled the city had the backing of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    When our group was about an hour¡¯s flight away from Clear Basin City, Elliot landed his flying boat and replaced it with one of lesser quality. This new flying boat was smaller and slower than the previous one, but it suited our cover more.

    In order to catch whatever was causing the disappearances in the northern half of the Sacred Ironwood province, Elliot decided that we would use ourselves as bait by presenting ourselves as tempting prey. To that end, the six of us disguised ourselves as rogue cultivators. While most rogue cultivators traveled alone, some banded together for mutual protection and support. Cultivator Albin was the most enthusiastic about this idea, while Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Isabel were the most reluctant.

    If the cause of the disappearances was a spirit beast or something similar, then this wouldn¡¯t help much. However, if a group of cultivators was responsible, then it might pay off.

    When we camped for the night, the six of us worked together to come up with a suitable cover story for our group. We even adopted cultivator names, in order to hide our true identities.

    Elliot was Sand Fang, the leader and the senior most member of our group. Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Isabel pretended to be a pair of sisters named Black Staff and Black Saber respectively. Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin pretended to be a married couple named Hammer and Blue Thread. This wasn¡¯t much of a lie, since it turned out that they were actually betrothed to one another.

    As for me, I picked Flamewind as my fake cultivator name for obvious reasons. I had an affinity for fire, and I came from Clan Wind Dance. While I despised my kin, I couldn¡¯t deny my origins. If nothing else, my father deserved my respect. Thus, I couldn¡¯t discard the Wind Dance name.

    As part of our disguise, the six of us decided to dress in the eclectic manner favored by rogue cultivators. Well, most of us did. Elliot opted for a set of plain black robes, which was similar to his usual attire. However, he did use a technique to make himself appear human without any traces of his spirit beast nature. Cultivator Albin provided the clothing. It seemed that he liked to dress up his puppets in various outfits.

    Cultivator Willow and Cultivator Isabel dressed in leather jackets lined with fur and leather trousers, which made them seem like wild mountain women. Cultivator Rexanne dressed like a blacksmith, complete with a leather apron, while Cultivator Albin dressed like a refined scholar. I went for something simple and wore a set of cheap linen robes. I also decided to forgo my Demon Form and took on a human appearance, since most people viewed demons in a negative light.

    To complete our disguises, everyone used a variety of methods to hide our real cultivation bases in order to appear weaker. I used Cloak of Dusk. Elliot pretended to be an early Foundation Establishment cultivator, while everyone else pretended to be Qi Condensation cultivators of varying strength.

    After we sorted everything out, we practiced referring to each other by our fake cultivator name in order to avoid any slip ups. It took some getting used to, but by the time we bedded down for the night, we were more than ready to put on our act.

    <hr>

    When we neared Clear Basin City, Elliot landed the flying boat and we proceeded the rest of the way on foot. Due to the flying restriction, we couldn¡¯t just fly into the city. Instead, we had to go through one of the city¡¯s two gates: one for the south and one for the north. We opted for the south gate and joined the line of cultivators seeking to enter the city. A pair of armored guards stood at the gate to keep an eye out for trouble, while an official of some kind collected entrance fees.

    As the line moved forward, I studied the other cultivators in the line, though I made sure not to make it obvious. Most of them were rogue cultivators, though a few belonged to one of the local sects or clans. However, I found it surprising that they were all at Qi Condensation. The only Foundation Establishment cultivator in sight was Elliot. While some were near my age, most were older.

    I found this strange, since I was used to being surrounded by much more powerful cultivators. The only Qi Condensation cultivators in the Dawn and Dusk Sect were servants and outer disciples. Of course, there were exceptions, such as those who performed well enough during the entrance exam to join one of the halls right away.

    The disparity between the cultivators of the Sacred Ironwood Province and the Dawn and Dusk Sect couldn¡¯t have been more stark. The resources one had access to played a significant role in one¡¯s cultivation. Not for the first time, I thanked the heavens for my luck. If my mother¡¯s side of the family hadn¡¯t held such high positions in the Dawn and Dusk Sect, my journey thus far would¡¯ve been much more difficult. In fact, I might not have become a cultivator at all since my uncle was determined to keep me suppressed.

    One thing I noticed was that all the other cultivators gave our group a wide berth. This was because of Elliot, since he let out the aura of a Foundation Establishment cultivator. For Qi Condensation cultivators, the difference between him and them was like the difference between heaven and earth. They wanted to avoid offending him, so they left us alone.

    I wondered how they would have reacted if they realized that our entire group were all Foundation Establishment cultivators. If nothing else, it would cause quite the commotion. I found it amusing to think about. When Cultivator Willow asked me what was so funny, I told her through telepathy. She snickered.

    The line moved along at a brisk pace and soon it was our turn to enter Clear Basin City. When the guards and the official dealt with the other cultivators, they acted gruff and indifferent. However, when it was our turn, they treated us with deference and respect. The official even fawned over Elliot and waved the entrance fee.

    ¡°I knew that strength mattered the most to cultivators,¡± I said once we were far enough from the gate, ¡°I just hadn¡¯t realized how stark the difference was.¡±

    While the guards and the official treated Elliot with respect, they ignored the rest of us. That irked me. The least they could have done was acknowledge our existence.

    ¡°The law of the jungle prevails in the world of cultivation.¡± Cultivator Isabel said with a derisive snort. ¡°The strong thrive and the weak are crushed underfoot. The sooner you get used to it, the better.¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    I raised an eyebrow at her. Considering that she had less experience with the outside world than I did, she was in no position to say something like that to me.

    ¡°Sister Black Saber is right,¡± Elliot said, ¡°While cities and sects are safe for the most part, anything goes in the outside world. One can only rely on one¡¯s own strength and one¡¯s allies. Caution and prudence are paramount.¡±

    I nodded. This mission was a learning experience for Cultivator Willow and I, so we could gain more experience. The outside world was a harsh and dangerous place. We needed to learn how to survive in such an environment if we wanted to go far on the path to immortality. Though, we weren¡¯t the only beneficiaries of this lesson. I wasn¡¯t sure about Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin, but I knew that Cultivator Isabel was also inexperienced.

    On the way to Clear Basin City, Elliot gave us some advice on how to conduct ourselves as rogue cultivators. He learned the hard way, when he traveled the land with Ellen, and we benefited from his knowledge. In general, rogue cultivators avoided trouble as much as possible. They often lacked backers, so they had to be even more cautious than other cultivators. They didn¡¯t stick their noses into dangerous business unless they needed to. Rogue cultivators also avoided conflicts with sect cultivators if they could help it, for the same reasons.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re in Clear Basin City,¡± Elliot said. ¡°Let us gather information and see if we can¡¯t find out more about the disappearances. We¡¯ll split up to cover more ground. However, don¡¯t go anywhere alone. Move in pairs. It¡¯s safer that way.¡± He gestured in the direction of the small palace located in the center of the city. ¡°I will go to the city lord and see if I can¡¯t find out anything there. Cultivator Isabel, will you join me?¡±

    Cultivator Isabel scowled at that and turned to Cultivator Willow. While she wasn¡¯t a servant, she was charged with protecting Cultivator Willow, so I could understand her hesitation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister,¡± Cultivator Willow said, grinning at her, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine as long as I¡¯m with Brother Flamewind.¡± She reached over and pulled me to her side before I could even react. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re in the middle of a city. The chances of something happening are low.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel didn¡¯t respond right away.

    ¡°Very well, Sister Black Staff,¡± she said after a few seconds, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Cultivator Willow nodded.

    ¡°In that case, Hammer and I will make up the third pair.¡± Cultivator Albin said. He smiled at Cultivator Willow and I with a knowing look in his eyes.

    I wanted to protest, but I didn¡¯t see the point since everyone had already made their decision. Besides, I wasn¡¯t opposed to spending some time alone with Cultivator Willow. I just needed to be careful so I didn¡¯t cross the lines I had set for myself. Neither did I want to anger Elliot.

    The six of us made some quick plans. While Elliot and Cultivator Isabel talked with the city lord, the rest of us would explore the rest of the city and see if we couldn¡¯t find out more about the disappearances. Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin would wander around the western side of the city, while Cultivator Willow and I would take the eastern side. Everyone had a transmission talisman, so we could contact one another if something happened. At noon, we could reconvene at a marketplace located near the city center.

    After we made our plans, we split off into three pairs. As Cultivator Willow and I wandered around Clear Basin City, I looked around. While it wasn¡¯t as lively as Evenfall City, Clear Basin City was still a bustling place. However, it was also smellier. The stench of fish filled the air.

    People had set up stalls and blankets along the roads and hawked their wares. They sold an assortment of goods, including various natural treasures, pills, and magic treasures. None of the items on display caught my interest, so I ignored them. However, some stalls sold snacks and drinks, which did draw my attention.

    In addition to the stalls, there were several stores that sold an assortment of goods. Pills and alchemy reagents, talismans and magic treasures, manuals and jade slips, and so on. It wasn¡¯t too different from South Vale, the town of cultivators located to the south of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, except that the goods on display were of a lower quality. Still, a few things caught my attention and I made a mental note to buy some before we left the city. While I had plenty of stuff for pill concocting and magic treasure refining, I could always use more.

    There were also plenty of restaurants in Clear Basin City, with most of them specializing in seafood. My mouth started to water at the thought of eating some fried fish and other dishes. Yes, we were here on a mission, but that didn¡¯t mean we had to ignore our needs. Foundation Establishment cultivators still needed to eat. However, we had a mission to complete first.

    I also took this opportunity to study the rogue cultivators roaming about. Most of them walked on foot, though a few rode around on spirit beast mounts. Rather than study their appearances, I studied their bearing and the way they acted. If I wanted to pretend to be a rogue cultivator, then I needed to learn how to conduct myself like them.

    One thing I noticed was that rogue cultivators strutted around with confidence, which contradicted what Elliot told me. However, after giving it some thought, I realized that it made sense. Rogue cultivators wanted to avoid trouble unless necessary. Putting on a strong front and posturing could help with this. I mimicked them.

    ¡°Finally,¡± Cultivator Willow said a few minutes after we separated from the others. ¡°I thought I would never get a chance to spend some alone time with you, Brother Flamewind.¡±

    I gave her a sideways glance.

    ¡°I knew you had an ulterior motive for wanting to pair up with me, Sister Black Staff.¡± I said.

    Cultivator Willow snorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s not really an ulterior motive if I¡¯m open and honest about it, is it?¡± She said.

    I rolled my eyes.

    ¡®How did you end up coming along on this mission anyway?¡¯ I asked through telepathy, to avoid any prying ears.

    ¡®Oh, simple.¡¯ Cultivator Willow responded, also using telepathy. ¡®I went to Vice Hall Master Sidra and asked her to give me an opportunity to grow closer to you. She agreed and arranged for me to join you on this mission. Though, I had to convince Master to go along with it.¡¯

    I stared at her. Sidra helped her? Of course she did. I sighed. For some reason, this reminded me of when Sidra arranged for Astra and Cultivator Raphael to become engaged to one another. It worked out in the end, but still. My eldest sister liked to meddle far too much for my liking.

    ¡®Why?¡¯ I asked.

    Cultivator Willow scoffed.

    ¡®Is that a real question?¡¯ She asked. ¡®Since you are unable or unwilling to pursue me, I must pursue you.¡¯

    ¡®Cultivator Willow-¡¯ I started to say, but she cut me off.

    ¡®Yes, yes. I know. You want to discuss things with your paramour first. I know that you¡¯re heading to East Mesa City to reunite with her. That¡¯s another reason why I wanted to join this mission. I wanted to meet with this Ellen and convince her to share you with me.¡¯

    For some reason, I felt like there was something wrong with that line of thinking but I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.

    ¡®I see.¡¯ I said in the end. ¡®Well, I¡¯m not opposed to getting closer with you, Cultivator Willow, as long as we don¡¯t cross any lines.¡±

    ¡®Willow,¡¯ she said, ¡®I think we¡¯ve gotten close enough that we can do away with any honorifics. Don¡¯t you agree, Darian?¡¯

    I paused, before nodding.

    ¡®Very well, Willow.¡¯

    Culti-Willow smiled at that.

    The two of us continued to explore the city. I bought some snacks, pulling out a few spirit stones from my storage bag. That was something else Elliot advised us about. Storage rings were expensive and few rogue cultivators owned one. Storage bags were cheaper and more common, though they contained less space inside. Elliot had spares, which he distributed to the rest of us.

    ¡°I hope you and your wife enjoy yourselves here in our Clear Basin City.¡± The snack vendor said, smiling at us.

    I blinked at him in surprise. Wife? Why would he think we were married?

    ¡°Yes,¡± Willow said, placing a hand on my shoulder, ¡°My husband and I were in the area and we hoped to taste some of the local delicacies.¡± She gave me a brilliant smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, darling?¡±

    My left eye twitched. I knew that she wanted us to grow closer to one another during the course of this mission, but this was taking things too far. Still, if I rebuffed her now, it would look suspicious.

    ¡°Yes, dear.¡± I said, smiling like a husband enamored with his wife. ¡°We were heading north with our traveling companions, but the fish of Clear Basin City are famous so we had to try some.¡±

    The snack vendor¡¯s stopped smiling.

    ¡°You¡¯re heading north?¡± He said with a nervous expression on his face.

    Willow and I glanced at one another.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    The snack vendor looked around, before leaning in closer to us.

    ¡°The city lord tried to keep things quiet, but there are rumors of people disappearing somewhere north of the city.¡± He said in a low voice. ¡°They were all rogue cultivators such as you and your wife, so I thought I should warn you.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°Do you know what caused these disappearances?¡± I asked.

    The snack vendor shook his head.

    ¡°No.¡± He said. ¡°Still, if I were you, I would wait for a while before heading north. There¡¯s plenty to do here in Clear Basin City.¡± He paused. ¡°Though, you could always use the teleportation array if you have the spirit stones to spare.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°As if.¡± I said, before glancing at Willow. ¡°We should go tell the others about this.¡±

    Willow nodded.

    ¡°Thank you for the warning, friend.¡± I said, giving the snack vendor an extra spirit stone.

    ¡°No need to thank me.¡± He said, while pocketing the spirit stone. ¡°The world is a dangerous place and folk like us need to help each other out.¡±

    I nodded, before walking off with Willow. She grabbed my hand and held it.

    ¡®We need to act like a married couple,¡¯ Willow said through telepathy. ¡®Otherwise he¡¯ll get suspicious.¡¯

    I rolled my eyes but didn¡¯t let go of her hand.

    ¡®Let us see if anyone else knows anything.¡¯ I said before heading off to speak with more people.

 Chapter 66: Finding a Lead

    Over the next few hours, Willow and I went around Clear Basin City, asking about the disappearances while pretending to be newly arrived rogue cultivators. We focused mostly on the vendors and store owners, chatting with them while perusing their wares. I also used this as an opportunity to buy some more alchemy reagents for pill concocting and materials for magic treasure refining. Killing two birds with one stone.

    One of the stores we went to sold jewelry, though all of them were mundane. None of them were magic treasures. However, the craftsmanship for the jewelry was exquisite, so the store made brisk business. While we talked with the store owner, who also assumed we were a married couple, I noticed that Willow kept glancing at a particular hairpin. It was made from silver and had a blossoming lotus at the end. In the center of the lotus was a pearl. I made a mental note to buy the hairpin later on.

    Unfortunately, despite our efforts, we didn¡¯t learn anything new. Nobody knew much about the disappearances. All they knew was that some rogue cultivators had gone missing. That was it. No one even knew where these rogue cultivators had gone missing, except that it was somewhere north of the city. Considering how large the Sacred Ironwood province was, this consisted of a large area. It would take us weeks, maybe even months, to search through it all.

    We needed to narrow down our search area somehow. Otherwise, it would take us longer than half a year to find the cause of the disappearances. On top of that, we still needed to escort Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin to East Mesa City.

    While we talked with the vendors and store owners, I noticed that there was an undercurrent of worry and tension in Clear Basin City. Some of the people were worried that the cause of the disappearances might come after them next. Others focused more on the economic impact the disappearances had on the city. Clear Basin City relied on the travelers heading north to the Howling Desert province and heading south to the Whispering Hills province. If those travelers stopped coming or chose to take different routes, then the people of Clear Basin City would lose their livelihoods.

    I sighed in frustration as Willow and I walked out of another store. The two of us continued on our way, walking through the streets of the city.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t think it would be this difficult to find any leads.¡¯ I complained, speaking to Willow through telepathy.

    Willow chuckled.

    ¡®This is only the first day, Darian,¡¯ she said in an amused tone, ¡®Be patient. I know you¡¯re a fire cultivator, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to cool down. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find something if we keep looking. Besides, maybe the others succeeded.¡¯

    I glanced at Willow, before I let out another sigh.

    ¡®You¡¯re right.¡¯ I said. ¡®Persistence and perseverance will see us through.¡¯ I gave her a wry smile. ¡®I¡¯m sorry that you have to put up with all of my whining.¡¯

    ¡®I think your frustrated expression is rather cute.¡¯ Willow said. ¡®It reminds me of when we first met. You used to blush at the slightest provocation. Nowadays, teasing you isn¡¯t as fun anymore since you¡¯re too used to it now.¡¯

    I gave her a sideways glance.

    ¡®I¡¯m beginning to think half the reason why you¡¯re interested in me is because you like teasing me.¡¯ I said.

    ¡®That¡¯s not true.¡¯ Willow said in a mock offended tone. ¡®It¡¯s only a third at most.¡¯

    I laughed at that and some of my frustration melted away. My stomach chose that moment to grumble. Willow raised an eyebrow and smirked at me.

    ¡°It has been a while since breakfast.¡± She said. ¡°Maybe we should take a break and eat an early lunch.¡±

    I glanced up at the sun. It was late morning now, though we still had some time before we had to meet with the others. Getting something to eat sounded like a good idea to me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I said. ¡°Clear Basin City is famous for its fish, and I want to give it a try.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take Willow and I long to find a restaurant. It was a simple two-story wooden building built from Sacred Ironwood. The smell of fried fish filled the air, causing my stomach to grumble again. Since it was almost noon, and therefore close to lunchtime, the restaurant was packed. Most of the customers were rogue cultivators, though I noticed a few disciples from the nearby local sects. The sound of their chatter filled the air. A waitress, who seemed calm and composed despite the lunch rush, walked over to us.

    ¡°Greetings, fellow cultivators.¡± She said, giving us a wide smile. ¡°As you can see, we are currently full, so it will be a while before we can seat you.¡± She gestured to a set of stairs that led to the second floor. ¡°If you wish, I can seat you on the second floor, which is reserved for special guests. However, there is an entrance fee.¡±

    Willow and I glanced at each other. While it pained me to part with more of my spirit stones, especially after my spending spree earlier today, I didn¡¯t want to search for another restaurant. Given the time of day, I imagined that all of them were just as busy. Besides, if the second floor was reserved for special guests, then it should come with better service.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take a table on the second floor.¡± I said, turning back to the waitress.

    She named the entrance fee, five spirit stones, which I paid. After that, she led the two of us upstairs. It was much less busy on the second floor. There were fewer tables as well, which left plenty of space between each one. The only other people here were a group of disciples from a local sect. The quality of their uniforms suggested that this particular sect was more prosperous than the others.

    The waitress sat us at another table, before handing each of us a menu. While Willow and I perused the menus, the waitress disappeared and returned moments later with a pot of spirit tea.

    ¡°On the house.¡± She said, before disappearing again.

    We thanked her, before pouring tea for ourselves. It smelled like peaches. I took a sip and a subtle peach flavor washed over my tongue.

    ¡°This is better than the spirit tea I have back at home.¡± I said, staring down at my cup. ¡°I¡¯ll have to buy some before we leave.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Willow said with a surprised look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not a big tea drinker, but I might have to buy some as well.¡±

    The two of us sipped our tea while looking over the menu. After we made our selection, I started to raise my hand to summon a server. However, before I could, the waitress from before appeared. She must have been keeping an eye on us. We made our order. Together, Willow and I ordered enough food for six people. I was a demon of hunger and desire, while Willow was a physical refiner. The two of us had large appetites. The waitress looked surprised by this, but refrained from saying anything.

    After she left, Willow and I talked about inconsequential topics while we waited for our food to arrive. We didn¡¯t have to wait long. Soon, the waitress and another server arrived with all of our food. We ordered so much that she needed help carrying it all. Since we were in Clear Basin City, we ordered several fish dishes.

    In a word, the food was divine. The restaurant¡¯s cook must have been a skilled spirit chef, because I hadn¡¯t had food this delicious since Ellen left for East Mesa City. My demonic nature demanded to be fed and I indulged it. Willow smirked at me when she heard my moans. The disciples nearby gave me dirty looks, but I ignored them.

    While we ate, the waitress who served us before brought up another group of cultivators to the second floor. There were four of them, two men and two women. Based on the way they were dressed, I guessed they were rogue cultivators, though I paid them no mind beyond that. I focused most of my attention on my food. At least I did, until I overheard the rogue cultivators¡¯ conversation.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± One of them said in a worried tone. She was a young woman wearing blue robes. ¡°He¡¯s a month late! What if something happened to him?¡±

    My ears perked up at that, and I shared a glance with Willow. It seemed as if she had heard it too. I continued eating, but focused my spirit sense on the group of rogue cultivators.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Be at peace, Sister Blue.¡± An older man wearing yellow robes said. He spoke in a soothing tone. Despite this, I noticed a hint of worry in his voice. ¡°Brother Gray is the strongest among us. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine. He just went to go visit his family. What could go wrong? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just running late.¡±

    ¡°Sister Blue is right.¡± A young man said. This one wore red robes. ¡°What if something happened to Brother Gray? You heard the rumors. People like us have been disappearing over the past few months now. What if the same thing happened to Brother Gray?¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± An older woman said, the final member of the group. She wore azure robes. ¡°Be quiet! The city lord has been trying to keep a lid on the disappearances. You don¡¯t want the guards to come for us, do you?¡±

    The group changed topics and started talking about something else. However, it didn¡¯t matter. I had heard enough.

    ¡®Shall we find out what they know?¡¯ I asked, speaking to Willow through telepathy.

    ¡®Not right now.¡¯ She replied. ¡®Let us wait until nightfall and speak with them then. That way, we can avoid any prying eyes.¡¯

    I nodded. True. If a group of cultivators was responsible for the disappearances, then they might have people keeping an eye on Clear Basin City. It was better to be cautious and prudent, just in case.

    ¡®Let us inform the others using a transmission talisman.¡¯ I said. ¡®That way, they don¡¯t become worried.¡¯

    Willow nodded. The two of us continued with our meal while keeping an eye on the group of rogue cultivators. After we finished eating, I paid the bill and included a large tip for the waitress. She was ecstatic about that and bade us to return any time.

    By some coincidence, the disciples from the local sect finished eating at the same time as us. When we left the restaurant, I heard one of them mutter something about ¡°degenerate freaks¡± in a low voice while they were walking away. That caught my attention.

    ¡°What can you expect from a pair of rogue cultivators?¡± Another one asked in a derisive tone.

    I rolled my eyes and ignored them. At least, that was my intention, until I heard what they said next.

    ¡°Did you see that woman with him?¡± one of them asked. ¡°She looks like a gorilla with those muscles of hers. No wonder she¡¯s with a freak like him. Only a degenerate would be attracted to a bestial woman like her.¡±

    I stilled and it took all of my self control not to rush over to those disciples and beat them within an inch of their lives. They could insult me all they want, their words meant nothing to me, but how dare they insult Willow? In fact, why was I holding back? They were a group of Qi Condensation whelps. I could beat them with my eyes closed and one arm tied behind my back.

    Just as I turned to teach those bastards a lesson, Willow put a hand on my shoulder. I looked at her and she shook her head.

    ¡®Don¡¯t.¡¯ Willow said through telepathy. ¡®It¡¯s not worth it. We¡¯re trying to avoid attention, remember?¡¯ She gave me a wry smile. ¡®Besides, they¡¯re not wrong. I am a beast of a woman. There¡¯s nothing cute or feminine about me.¡¯

    Hearing Willow put herself down like that just made me angrier. However, she was right about one thing. We wanted to avoid attracting attention. Otherwise, I would have taught those arrogant bastards a lesson.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t let this stand.

    ¡®Stay here and wait for those cultivators.¡¯ I said. ¡®I¡¯ll be right back. There¡¯s something I need to do.¡¯

    Willow narrowed her eyes at me and tightened her grip on my shoulder.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry,¡¯ I said, ¡®I¡¯m not going to do anything stupid. Trust me.¡¯

    Willow didn¡¯t respond, but she did let go of my shoulder. After that, I headed off. Half an hour later, I returned. Willow remained in the same place as before, keeping an eye on the restaurant. It seemed as if the group of cultivators hadn¡¯t finished eating yet. Perfect. Willow raised an eyebrow at me when she saw me.

    ¡°Here.¡± I said, holding out a small box to her.

    Willow blinked at me, before she took the box and opened it. Inside was the silver lotus hairpin that I noticed her eyeing before. Her eyes widened when she saw it. She looked at me.

    ¡°I saw you looking at it earlier.¡± I said. ¡°I planned on buying it for you later, but those brats pissed me off so I decided to buy it now.¡±

    Willow¡¯s eyes danced with delight. However, that soon faded away and she shook her head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t accept this.¡± She said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit someone like me.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about yourself like that.¡±

    Willow blinked at me in surprise.

    ¡°You are beautiful and don¡¯t let anyone tell you otherwise.¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the opinions of blind fools.¡± I grabbed her hand and started tracing the lines of her palm. ¡°Yes, you are tall and muscular. However, you are beautiful because of that, not despite it. Your physique is a result of your hard work and dedication. How could that be anything but beautiful?¡±

    Willow¡¯s jaw dropped and she stared at me for several seconds, before blushed and tried to hide her face behind her free arm.

    ¡°I can see why Master warned me not to go on this mission.¡± She said. ¡°You are far too charming for your own good. No wonder your family has a reputation.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°Well, we are demons of hunger and desire.¡± I said. ¡°Now, look at me.¡±

    Willow resisted at first, but she complied in the end. I took the silver lotus hair pin from the box and placed it in her hair. It was a little difficult, since she kept her hair short, but I managed in the end. Afterwards, I took a moment to study my handiwork.

    ¡°Cute.¡± I said.

    Willow¡¯s blush deepened. Despite this, she reached over to grasp my hand.

    ¡°You better take responsibility for making me feel this way.¡± She said.

    I smiled at her. However, at that moment, we noticed the group of rogue cultivators exiting the restaurant. Willow¡¯s blush disappeared and a serious expression took its place. No traces of the shy maiden remained. Instead, a warrior and a divine demon of the Dawn and Dusk Sect took her place. Yet, I knew that both were one and the same person.

    With that, the two of us followed the group of rogue cultivators, hoping to find a lead on what was causing the disappearances.

    <hr>

    Willow and I spent the rest of the day trailing after the group of rogue cultivators. In order to avoid attracting their attention and suspicion, we followed them from a fair distance away. As Foundation Establishment cultivators, our spirit sense far out-ranged theirs, meaning that we could follow them from several blocks away without issue.

    To avoid worrying the others, Willow and I sent them messages using our transmission talismans. When he realized that we found a lead, Elliot ordered us to continue as we were. The rest of our group would pursue other avenues of investigation. With that out of the way, Willow and I devoted all of our attention to the group of rogue cultivators.

    From what we observed, their cultivator names corresponded with the color of their robes. Blue, Red, Azure, and Yellow. We watched as they wandered about the city, perusing the shops and interacting with the local residents. Our spirit sense allowed us to eavesdrop on their conversations with ease. From what we gathered, they were in Clear Basin City to purchase supplies before continuing on their journey. It turned out that they were on their way to the Dawn and Dusk Sect to take the entrance exam.

    Oh right. The previous entrance exam took place five years ago, so the next one was right around the corner. It slipped my mind. I felt some regret that I wouldn¡¯t be able to observe the exam or participate in the feast afterwards. This mission would take months to complete. By the time we made it back home, it would be well after the entrance exam ended.

    Willow and I also watched as the group of rogue cultivators also asked about any travelers who arrived from the north. It seemed that one of their number, Brother Gray, should have arrived in Clear Basin City some time ago. However, he was missing. They suspected that something happened to him, but refrained from saying too much to avoid attracting attention from the city guards.

    By mid-afternoon, the group of rogue cultivators retired for the night and returned to the inn they were staying at. Once we realized this, Willow and I contacted the others and told them what we observed. Elliot said that they would head to our location. Willow and I went to a nearby teahouse and waited for them. The others joined us an hour later.

    None of them looked happy. Cultivator Rexanne wore a grumpy expression on her face, and even Cultivator Albin seemed tired. Cultivator Isabella looked the same as always, which was annoyed, while Elliot wore an indifferent expression on his face. The four of them sat down at our table, before ordering some tea and snacks. Afterwards, Elliot put up a barrier to ensure that no one eavesdropped on our conversation.

    ¡°I hope you found something, Brother Flamewind.¡± Cultivator Albin said, frowning. He nursed a cup of tea. ¡°Sister Hammer and I spent all day asking around with nothing to show for it.¡±

    ¡°I hope so as well.¡± Elliot said. ¡°Sister Black Saber and I learned some things from the city lord, but nothing substantial¡±

    Willow and I glanced at each other, before we gave the others a quick summary of what we found out. They remained silent, eating snacks and drinking tea, until we finished.

    ¡°You two did well.¡± Elliot said, giving us both a small smile.

    ¡°Assuming that this Brother Gray¡¯s disappearance is related to the others.¡± Cultivator Isabel said. ¡°However, it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±

    I resisted the urge to snort. Even when complimenting us, Cultivator Isabel found a way to be abrasive about it.

    ¡°What did you find out from the city lord, Brother Sand Fang?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Not much,¡± Elliot said. ¡°The disappearances started about a year ago. However, only one or two people disappeared at a time, so no one noticed anything for a while. It didn¡¯t help that the people who disappeared were rogue cultivators, who roam about a lot and often have little ties to the places they visit.¡± He sipped his tea. ¡°None of the people who disappeared were above mid Foundation Establishment, so we should be able to deal with the cause, whatever it is.¡±

    We all nodded. We had four early Foundation Establishment cultivators, one mid Foundation Establishment cultivators, and one late Foundation Establishment cultivator. In a place like the Sacred Ironwood province, we were a formidable force.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Elliot said, ¡°Let us go and have a talk with these rogue cultivators. With any luck, they¡¯ll know something useful.¡±

 Chapter 67: Five Wandering Blades

    Our plan to infiltrate the inn and talk with the group of rogue cultivators started off well. Getting into the inn itself proved simple enough. We just rented some rooms. That was it. We hadn¡¯t found any lodging for the night, so it worked out well for us in that regard. The innkeeper treated Elliot with deference, due to his cultivation base, so we ended up renting the rooms at a discount. The inn consisted of three floors, with a dozen rooms on each floor. Our rooms were on the third floor.

    After that, finding the group of rogue cultivators took a bit more work. The inn had obfuscation arrays set up, to protect the privacy of its guests. The arrays were powerful enough to block our spirit sense, including Elliot. Asking about the rogue cultivators would have aroused suspicion, and knocking on random doors to look for them was out of the question, so we settled for keeping our eyes open and waiting for them to make an appearance.

    While waiting for the rogue cultivators, the six of us settled in our rooms. To save spirit stones, as rogue cultivators tended to do because of their limited resources, we rented three rooms with two to a room. Willow wanted to share a room with me, but Cultivator Isabel put her foot down at that and dragged her off to their room. Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin shared a room with each other, leaving me to bunk with Elliot. This worked out fine, since I was used to living in close quarters with him.

    The rooms were rather plain and simple, but spacious. They also contained a number of arrays for the convenience of the inn¡¯s guests. The most important one was the qi gathering array, allowing the guests to cultivate in their rooms should they choose to do so. The quality and quantity of qi wasn¡¯t great, but it was better than nothing.

    There was only one bed, however. I tried to give it to Elliot, since he was the leader of this mission, but he insisted on letting me have it. After arguing back and forth for several minutes, I gave in.

    The inn had a restaurant. When it came time for dinner, the six of us headed down to eat. We weren¡¯t the only ones. The inn¡¯s other guests started trickling in as well. The food here wasn¡¯t terrible, but it wasn¡¯t as delicious as the food at the restaurant that Willow and I ate at earlier. This disappointed me.

    However, we weren¡¯t eating at the restaurant merely to satiate our hunger. We hoped that the group of rogue cultivators, or even just one of them, would head down for a meal. Fate was with us, because soon after we sat down to eat, the group of rogue cultivators arrived.

    The six of us kept an eye on them during the entirety of dinner, though we made sure not to make it obvious. Compared to their behavior earlier, the group of rogue cultivators was more subdued. They ate without speaking much, before standing up to return to their rooms. The six of us stood up as well and followed them.

    By this point, only a blind idiot wouldn¡¯t have realized that something was amiss. When the group of rogue cultivators stepped onto the second floor, and we followed them, they turned around to confront us.

    The group of rogue cultivators seemed wary and afraid. I didn¡¯t blame them. We were a group of strangers. Not only that, but they were all at Qi Condensation, while Elliot presented himself as an early Foundation Establishment cultivator. If he wanted to harm them, there would be little they could do about it.

    ¡°Senior,¡± Cultivator Yellow said. He was the older man in yellow robes. ¡°May I ask why you and your companions are following us?¡±

    He spoke in a polite tone, though it was impossible to miss the suspicion in his voice.

    ¡°Be at peace, fellow cultivator.¡± Elliot said in a soothing tone. ¡°My companions and I merely wish to speak with you.¡±

    This did little to reassure the group of rogue cultivators.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Cultivator Red, the young man in red robes, pointed a finger at Willow and I. ¡°I recognize them. They were at the restaurant earlier.¡±

    The group of rogue cultivators grew even warier of us.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Elliot said, ¡°While they were at the restaurant, my two companions couldn¡¯t help but overhear your conversation. That is why we wish to speak with you. We are traveling north, but we heard some disturbing rumors about people disappearing in the area. We tried looking into the matter. However, there is a lack of concrete information, so we must follow up any lead we find.¡±

    The group of rogue cultivators glanced at each, fear and suspicion in their eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Brother Yellow.¡± Cultivator Red said. Of the four, he was the most overtly hostile. ¡°This could be a trap.¡±

    At that, Elliot released his aura to pressure the group of rogue cultivators. Their faces turned pale.

    ¡°If I wished to harm you,¡± he said in a cold voice, ¡°I would have done so already. As I said, I merely wish to talk.¡± He gestured to the rogue cultivators. ¡°I will even compensate you for your time.¡±

    Cultivator Blue, the young woman wearing blue robes, touched Cultivator Yellow¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I think we should talk with them.¡± She said. ¡°Maybe they can help us find Brother Gray.¡±

    The others looked at her in surprise.

    ¡°Sister Blue!¡± Cultivator Red said. ¡°Have you lost your mind? We don¡¯t know anything about them. What if they¡¯re the ones responsible for all of the disappearances?¡±

    Cultivator Azure, the older woman wearing azure robes, looked over at us.

    ¡°If that is the case, then it¡¯s already too late for us.¡± She said. ¡°We might as well see what they want.¡± She looked at Cultivator Yellow. ¡°Regardless, I will follow your lead, Brother Yellow.¡±

    Cultivator Blue nodded at that. Cultivator Red hesitated for a moment, but nodded in the end. Cultivator Yellow looked conflicted for several seconds, before he left out a sigh.

    ¡°Very well, Senior.¡± He said, resigned. ¡°It¡¯s not like we have much of a choice now, do we?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Elliot said, ¡°You don¡¯t.¡±

    I felt uncomfortable with bullying a bunch of people weaker than us. It reminded me somewhat of my life back on Mt. Wind Dance. Except now I was part of the group that was doing the bullying instead of being the one bullied.

    I soothed my conscience by telling myself that we meant these people no harm. Besides, maybe Cultivator Blue was right. There was a chance we could find their missing companion if they helped us.

    ¡°Shall we go somewhere more private, Senior?¡± Cultivator Yellow asked.

    We were in the hall of the inn¡¯s second floor. While we were the only ones here for now, that could change at any moment.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Elliot said with a nod. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    With that, he led the six of us and the group of rogue cultivators to the third floor. We entered the room that I shared with him. It was spacious, yes, but with ten people in it, the room felt cramped. I ended up sitting on the bed with Willow. Everyone else remained standing.

    Elliot activated the room¡¯s privacy arrays, before turning to the group of rogue cultivators.

    ¡°Before we begin,¡± he said, ¡°Some introductions are in order. I am Sand Fang. These are my companions.¡±

    He gestured to each of us, introducing us in turn using our fake identities. When he finished, Cultivator Yellow introduced himself and his companions. I took this opportunity to take a closer look at each of them with my spirit sense.

    That was when I realized that their names and the color of their robes also matched their elemental affinities. Cultivator Yellow had an affinity for Earth, Cultivator Blue had an affinity for Water, etc.

    All of them had impure spirit roots, meaning they had affinities with three or more elements, but the element they had the strongest affinity for matched their name and the color of their robes. While Cultivator Gray wasn¡¯t here, I assumed he had an affinity for Metal.

    ¡°Together,¡± Cultivator Yellow said he finished introducing his companions, ¡°We are the Five Wandering Blades.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Elliot said with a nod. ¡°However, I only see four of you here. Where is your fifth?¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The Five Wandering Blades glanced at each other.

    ¡°Our leader, Brother Gray, has gone missing.¡± Cultivator Yellow said. ¡°We were traveling south, towards the Whispering Hills province, in order to participate in the upcoming entrance exam for the Dawn and Dusk Sect. However, when we arrived in Azure Canopy City, Brother Gray received a message from his family. He comes from a small cultivation clan that lives in the Sacred Ironwood province. The message said that some of his kin have gone missing. Brother Gray decided to return home to try and help his clan. We offered to go with him, but he told us to continue to Clear Basin City and said that he would join us at a later date. However, it¡¯s been over a month since he should have arrived and we have found no sign of him. We fear that something happened.¡±

    I frowned as I listened to Cultivator Yellow speak. If Cultivator Gray¡¯s disappearance, and the disappearances of his kin, was related to our mission, then whoever or whatever was responsible wasn¡¯t just targeting rogue cultivators. The cause was going after those who wouldn¡¯t be missed by the larger and more powerful sects and clans in the province. With that in mind, it seemed less and less likely that the cause was a spirit beast hunting people. Or if it was a spirit beast, it was an intelligent one. That didn¡¯t bode well.

    ¡°Please,¡± Cultivator Blue said, ¡°I know we have no right to ask this of you, but please rescue Brother Gray. He means a great deal to us. I am willing to offer you everything I own as recompense, meager though it may be. All I care about is getting Brother Gray back.¡±

    Elliot held up his hand before she could continue further.

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± He said. ¡°We were already heading north for our own reasons. If we find this Brother Gray of yours, then we shall do our best to help him.¡± He gave the Five Wandering Blades a grim look. ¡°However, there is a good chance that he is already dead. Prepare yourselves for that possibility.¡±

    The Five Wandering Blades seemed stricken by this, Cultivator Blue in particular.

    ¡°Even so,¡± Cultivator Yellow said in a somber tone, ¡°If Brother Gray is dead, we would appreciate it if you sent word back to us. That way, we would know for sure.¡±

    Elliot nodded, before pulling out a paper map of the Sacred Ironwood province.

    ¡°Now then,¡± he said, ¡°Tell me where Cultivator Gray¡¯s clan is located, as well as the route he took to reach them from Azure Canopy City.¡±

    Cultivator Yellow complied. While he didn¡¯t know the exact location of Cultivator Gray¡¯s clan, he pointed out the general area. Cultivator Yellow also pointed out the route that Cultivator Gray would have taken to reach his clan.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Elliot said, before pulling five jade bottles out of his storage bag. ¡°As promised, here is your compensation. These Qi Condensation Pills should prove useful for your cultivation.¡±

    The Five Wandering Blades stared at the jade bottles, their expressions of a mix of surprise and excitement. Well, most of them. Cultivator Red wore a conflicted expression on his face as his suspicion of us warred with his desire for the Qi Condensation Pills.

    Once again, I realized the difference in my experiences compared to theirs. Thanks to Second Master¡¯s influence, I received a stipend of these pills every month, even though I was a mere honorary disciple of Celestial Warrior Hall. However, to rogue cultivators such as the Five Wandering Blades, these Qi Condensation Pills were valuable.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sand Fang.¡± Cultivator Yellow exclaimed.

    He took the jade bottles and divided them amongst his companions.

    ¡°Here,¡± he said, giving the fifth bottle to Cultivator Blue, ¡°Hold on to Brother Gray¡¯s share for now.¡±

    Cultivator Blue hesitated, before she nodded and took the jade bottle.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t rogue cultivators, are you?¡± Cultivator Red asked, narrowing his eyes at us. ¡°You¡¯re too-¡±

    Cultivator Azure clamped a hand over Cultivator Red¡¯s mouth and prevented him from speaking further. Despite this, the atmosphere in the room grew frosty.

    ¡°I apologize, Senior Sand Fang.¡± She pleaded, her features twisted with fear. ¡°Brother Red must be exhausted. He doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.¡±

    Elliot studied her for several moments, before nodding.

    ¡°I understand.¡± he said, giving the Five Wandering Blades a cold smile. ¡°Next time, teach your companion that there are some things that shouldn¡¯t be said out loud. Discretion is a virtue.¡±

    With that, Elliot all but confirmed Cultivator Red¡¯s accusations. Cultivator Yellow blanched, while Cultivator Blue stared at us in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Sand Fang.¡± Cultivator Yellow said.

    ¡°Good. You may go now.¡±

    At that, the Five Wandering Swords scrambled out of the room. As they left, I heard Cultivator Azure berate Cultivator Red for running his mouth. Cultivator Isabel crossed her arms and watched them go.

    ¡°Maybe we should silence them.¡± She said after the Five Wandering Swords left the room. ¡°Just in case. We are supposed to be in disguise after all.¡±

    I stared at her surprise.

    ¡°Should a disciple of a Dawn Hall suggest such a thing?¡± I asked.

    I knew that there were some things that a cultivator needed to do as a matter of practicality. However, killing innocent people just to silence them was a line I refused to cross.

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± Cultivator Isabel asked. She studied me for a moment, before she smirked. ¡°I just meant we should put them under a restriction or make them swear a heart demon oath.¡± Her smirk widened. ¡°What did you think I meant, Brother Flamewind?¡±

    I clenched my jaw and glared at her. However, I had no room to retort. I assumed the worst and made an ass out of myself.

    ¡°I apologize, Sister Black Saber.¡± I said. ¡°I misunderstood your intentions.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel held my gaze for a few moments, before she nodded.

    ¡°I accept your apology.¡± She shrugged. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the first time someone misinterpreted my words in an unfavorable light. I know how I come across to others.¡±

    I sighed. Willow caught my attention and grinned at me.

    ¡®Sister Isabel comes across as rude and abrasive,¡¯ she said, speaking to me through telepathy, ¡°However, she¡¯s a good person underneath. There is a reason why Grandfather Riordan assigned her as my protector.¡¯

    ¡®So I¡¯m beginning to realize.¡¯ I said back.

    However, before we could continue our telepathic conversation, Elliot stood up and showed the rest of us the map. The area that Cultivator Yellow marked for us was to the northwest of Clear Basin City, about halfway to the Sacred Ironwood province¡¯s northern border.

    ¡°Considering the circumstances, I think this is as good a lead as we¡¯re going to get for now.¡± He said. ¡°However, I would like to get your opinions before we make our move.¡±

    Cultivator Rexanne grunted.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ve been too limited in our thinking.¡± She said. ¡°When we walked around earlier, Brother Blue Thread and I focused on rogue cultivators who had gone missing. We hadn¡¯t considered asking about the locals.¡±

    Cultivator Albin grimaced.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t questioned the Five Wandering Swords, we might not have caught on until much later.¡± He glanced at Willow and I. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Brother Flamewind and Sister Black Staff found them. You two truly are future pillars of our sect.¡±

    Cultivator Albin¡¯s praise pleased me, and also filled me with embarrassment. Willow felt no such compunction. She wrapped an arm around my shoulder and pulled me into a side embrace. Given the size difference between us, her body seemed to envelop mine. She felt warm.

    ¡°What can I say?¡± she said in a boastful tone. ¡°Brother Flamewind and I make a good couple.¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°Please refrain from saying things like that, Sister Black Saber.¡± I said. ¡°Otherwise, people might misinterpret your words.¡±

    Willow chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, no.¡± She said. ¡°There is no misinterpreting my words. I meant what I said.¡±

    From the corner of my eyes, I noticed Elliot¡¯s left eye twitch. Uh oh.

    ¡°Let us save that discussion for later.¡± I said.

    I reached up to remove Willow''s arm, but she tightened her grip on me.

    ¡°Is my body so repulsive that you can¡¯t wait to get away from me, Brother Flamewind?¡± Willow asked, sounding hurt.

    She gave me a pitiful look. I stared at her, stunned.

    ¡°What?¡± I exclaimed. ¡°No!¡±

    Willow¡¯s pitiful look disappeared and she grinned at me.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem if we stay like this, is there?¡±

    I gave her a look of disbelief. I can¡¯t believe she did that. More importantly, I can¡¯t believe I fell for it. Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin looked at us in amusement, while Cultivator Isabel rolled her eyes. Elliot pursed his lips in displeasure.

    ¡°Let us return to the topic at hand.¡± He said. ¡°While the information we received from the Five Wandering Swords is a good start, we should do some more digging. To that end, we¡¯ll spend the next few days here in Clear Basin City and find out all we can about the smaller sects and clans here in the Sacred Ironwood province. In particular, we¡¯ll focus on those located in the northern half of the province.¡±

    ¡°Given what we¡¯ve found out so far,¡± I said, ¡°It appears as if the cause of the disappearances is a cultivator or a group of cultivators rather than a spirit beast or a demon beast. They¡¯re deliberately targeting people that few would miss, such as rogue cultivators or small clans, while avoiding the ire of the more powerful sects and clans in the area.¡±

    ¡°It could be an intelligent spirit beast or demon beast.¡± Cultivator Isabel pointed out. ¡°Maybe even a group of them.¡±

    I nodded in acquiescence.

    ¡°True.¡± I said. ¡°Regardless, they¡¯re picking off the weak and the vulnerable.¡± I paused in thought. ¡°Perhaps we should also ask if there have been any disappearances among the mortals. They may have been targeted too.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions grew dark at that. As an unspoken rule, cultivators left mortals alone. There were many moral and practical reasons for that. Most cultivators wanted nothing to do with mortals, so this wasn¡¯t often a problem. However, there were always exceptions, such as demonic cultivators using mortals as human sacrifices.

    ¡°That is a good idea.¡± Elliot said. ¡°We don¡¯t know why people are disappearing.¡± He grimaced. ¡°However, there is something more nefarious going on. Whatever the case, we should keep our eyes and ears open for any potential leads.¡±

    Everyone nodded at that.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Elliot continued, ¡°Return to your rooms and get some rest. The next few days will be busy ones for us.¡±

    At that, everyone left the room, except for Elliot and I. Before she left, Willow nuzzled my hair. Elliot¡¯s left eye twitched when he saw this.

    ¡°Brother Flamewind,¡± he said when we were alone, ¡°It appears that you and Sister Black Staff have gotten quite close with one another. Just remember not to cross any lines. While I am your servant, I am also my sister¡¯s brother.¡±

    I sighed, feeling like a younger brother that had been caught doing something naughty by his older brother.

    ¡°Yes, Brother Sand Fang.¡±

 Chapter 68: Lesson In Alchemy

    Our group was busy over the next week as we questioned the people of Clear Basin City about the local clans and sects in the Sacred Ironwood province. In particular, we focused on the smallest and weakest ones, since they were the ones most likely to be targeted. It turned out that a few clans and sects had gone missing over the past year. However, this wasn¡¯t too unusual.

    The world of cultivation was cruel and harsh. The strong thrived while the weak were trampled upon. Sometimes clans and sects went to war with one another for one reason or another, exterminating their enemies to avoid future retribution. Other times, they fell victim to a powerful spirit beast or demon beast. Or perhaps they offended the wrong person, who wiped them from existence. There were countless ways for a small clan or sect to die out.

    However, over the course of our investigation, our group discovered that a large number of small clans and sects to the northwest of Clear Basin City had gone missing. Few took note of it, since almost no one in the city had ties to said clans and sects. Unlike the disappearances of the rogue cultivators, the disappearances of these small clans and sects affected the people of Clear Basin City not at all. Not only that, but the clans and sects involved consisted mostly of Qi Condensation cultivators with the occasional Foundation Establishment cultivator, so most didn¡¯t really care.

    After looking into it ourselves, we realized that something dire was going on. Overall, if we included the rogue cultivators who disappeared, a few hundred people had gone missing.

    The silver lining in all of this, if it could be called as such, was that we didn¡¯t hear anything about large numbers of mortals disappearing or going missing. That didn¡¯t mean that nothing happened, only that no one heard anything. Still, that was something of a relief. The situation was still dire, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as it could have been.

    While investigating the disappearances was our focus and priority, each member of our group pursued their own personal interests during our free time. I explored Clear Basin City and all it had to offer. It wasn¡¯t much, at least compared to what I was used to, but it was still interesting. If nothing else, I took this as an opportunity to learn more about cultivator society outside of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    At nights, when our group rested, I practiced using the Heartflame technique. As the name suggested, this technique allowed one to use one¡¯s inner fire. However, this was difficult and dangerous since one¡¯s inner fire was difficult to control and linked to the core of one¡¯s being. Any mishap or lapse in concentration could result in severe injury. One needed a strong will, otherwise one¡¯s inner fire would rage out of control.

    I started off small and only used the technique to summon small sparks and embers. Even this was fraught with peril, and it took me several tries before I succeeded. Whenever I felt myself losing control of my inner fire, I stopped what I was doing right away. While this meant that it took longer for me to summon even a spark of my inner fire, it was better to be safe than sorry. Still, when I first summoned that spark, I felt overwhelming joy.

    According to the annotations with the jade slip containing the Heartflame technique, every person¡¯s inner fire was unique to them. Its appearance and its properties differed depending on the person. Their affinities, their cultivation techniques, their chosen path, etc. For example, the inner fire of a Water cultivator who focused on the sword would be different from an Earth cultivator who practiced alchemy. In many ways, one¡¯s inner fire was akin to an exotic flame, albeit one unique to oneself.

    The spark of my inner fire appeared as the ember of a black and gold star, one that had the aura of a closed fist. When I first summoned it, it awed me and I stared at it for a while. When I regained my composure, I continued training in the Heartflame technique. Once I mastered the first layer, I would be able to use my inner fire to help me with concocting pills and refining magic treasures.

    Speaking of concocting pills, I also spent time practicing alchemy. To avoid affecting Elliot with any potential mishaps, I practiced outside of our room. Since the inn catered to cultivators, it had a few facilities that guests could rent for their use, including an alchemy lab. I rented it for the rest of our stay at the inn.

    Unfortunately, my progress in alchemy hit a bottleneck. While I succeeded in concocting a few low-grade pills, most of my attempts ended in failure. At this rate, I would never be able to concoct mid-grade pills, let alone high-grade and top-grade ones.

    On our sixth night at the inn, I ended up failing so spectacularly that my pill furnace exploded and filled the entire alchemy lab with thick black smoke. It smelled foul and seemed to clog my throat when I breathed it in. I stumbled out of the alchemy lab, coughing my lungs out. It took several minutes before I could breathe again. The alchemy lab was built in a separate building outside of the inn proper, so at least my failure didn¡¯t affect anyone else.

    ¡°So this was what you were doing.¡± A voice said.

    I looked to find Willow walking towards me.

    ¡°I wondered where you were sneaking off to at night.¡± She said, grinning at me.

    I raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping tabs on me?¡± I asked, my voice rough and hoarse from the black smoke.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Willow scoffed. ¡°A huntress never lets her prey out of her sights. Otherwise, someone else may come along and steal it from under her nose.¡±

    I stared at her in disbelief. For some reason, Willow''s words reminded me of Ellen, who also treated me like prey to be hunted. Did I just attract women who liked to pursue rather than be pursued? Still, it wasn¡¯t as if I hated it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the thief in this scenario?¡± I asked.

    Willow shrugged.

    ¡°Not if I convince your Ellen to share.¡± She said.

    I rolled my eyes and shook my head.

    ¡°So,¡± Willow said, ¡°You were concocting pills.¡± She looked at the thick black smoke billowing out of the alchemy lab. ¡°Or trying to at least.¡±

    ¡°I was practicing alchemy, yes.¡± I said. ¡°Rather than rely on others for the pills I need, I thought it was better to make them myself.¡± I glanced back at the alchemy lab and grimaced. ¡°However, as you can see, it isn¡¯t going well.¡±

    Willow wore a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°I can give you some pointers, if you wish.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m a decent alchemist myself.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked.

    Willow snorted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to sound so shocked.¡± She said. ¡°Master taught me. While most of the pills I know how to make require the blood and body parts of spirit beasts, I know how to use plants and vegetation as well.¡±

    I took a moment to think it over. While I preferred learning how to do it myself, having someone give me some pointers could be beneficial. Besides, I had hit a bottleneck in my progress. Maybe Willow could help me break through said bottleneck.

    ¡°In that case, I will have to trouble you.¡± I said. ¡°Thank you, Sister Black Staff.¡±

    First things first, the two of us cleaned out the alchemy lab. I cleaned my pill furnace, using a solution that I bought back at the Dawn and Dusk Sect. It was expensive, but it was perfect for cleaning out failed pills. After that, Willow and I aired out the alchemy lab until it no longer smelled of smoke. I used the cleaning technique I learned from Rainbow Healer Hall for this.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Willow said after we finished. The two of us sat on the floor across from each other, cross legged. ¡°Tell me how you usually concoct pills.¡±

    ¡°I follow the recipe.¡± I said.

    Willow waited for a moment, until she realized that was all.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± She asked. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re having difficulty. Following recipes is necessary in the beginning. However, if you want to progress any further in the art of alchemy, then you need to go beyond that.¡±

    I frowned at her.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought alchemy was putting in the right ingredients at the right time.¡±

    Willow snorted.

    ¡°If it was that easy, everyone would be a master alchemist.¡± She said. Her voice took on a lecturing quality. ¡°While that is a good start, alchemy is far more nuanced and complex. Each batch of pills is unique, even when making the same kind of pill.¡±

    Willow held her hands and started counting off with her finger.

    ¡°When concocting pills, you need to monitor the pills you¡¯re concocting with your spirit sense and make minute adjustments when necessary.¡± She said. ¡°To do that, you need to know the properties of the ingredients you¡¯re using, how they interact with each other, and when to put them in the pill furnace. That¡¯s the bare minimum. Beyond that, you also need to keep a number of other factors into consideration, such as the temperature of the flames you¡¯re using, the kind of flames you¡¯re using, the quality and quantity of qi in the environment around you, the time of day, and much more. Each of these can and will affect the concoction process. If you¡¯re adept with arrays, you can use one to create a more ideal environment.¡±

    I closed my eyes and rubbed my temples with my fingers.

    ¡°That is a lot to keep in mind.¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes, but if you want to master alchemy, that is something you need to do.¡± Willow said in a serious voice. ¡°Otherwise you will never move beyond the basics. You might as well give up on becoming an alchemist.¡±

    I opened my eyes again.

    ¡°No,¡± I said, ¡°I still want to become an alchemist.¡±

    Willow smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s the proper attitude to have.¡± she said. ¡°To show you what I mean, I¡¯ll make a pill so you can see the process yourself.¡± She gestured to my storage. ¡°Give me the ingredients of the pill you were just making.¡±

    I nodded and gave her the ingredients, as well as a fire crystal. As the name suggested, fire crystals were used to create flames for concocting pills and refining magic treasures when Earth Fire wasn¡¯t available. They were useful while traveling, and were good to have on hand when there was no other option. However, they had their drawbacks. They were limited use items and crumbled to dust when they ran out of fire. Not only that, but the quality of the flames created wasn¡¯t as good as Earth Fire.

    ¡°You were making Healing Pills?¡± Willow asked, raising an eyebrow at me.

    She managed to figure that out from inspecting the ingredients alone? Impressive. Or maybe I was just that terrible at alchemy.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°The ingredients are somewhat expensive, but even a low-grade Healing Pill can save one¡¯s life if taken at the right time. I figured that learning how to concoct them would be useful. Besides, I could always sell them for spirit stones if necessary.¡± My expression darkened. ¡°Though that¡¯s a moot point, since I never succeeded in concocting any.¡±

    Willow gave me an amused look.

    ¡°Watch and learn, Brother Flamewind.¡± she said.

    Willow took a fire crystal and used it to light a fire in my pill furnace. Afterwards, she waited until the pill furnace heated up enough before she started concocting. Throughout the entire process, she wore a look of complete concentration on her face. I decided to follow her example and focused all of my attention on the pill furnace.

    At first, I didn¡¯t see the difference between what she was doing and what I did. To my untrained eyes, it looked like she was just throwing ingredients into the pill furnace. However, as I took a closer look, I realized that that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. She put the right ingredients in at the right time, yes, but that wasn¡¯t all.

    Willow monitored the entire process and made adjustments when necessary. Sometimes this meant putting in an ingredient earlier or later than what the recipe called for. Other times, this meant using her spirit sense to make changes directly. The reasons behind these changes were mostly obvious, such as when one ingredient needed more heat. However, there were times when she made adjustments without any discernible reason, at least to my eyes.

    Regardless, as I watched her concoct the low-grade Healing Pills, something in my mind started to open up. Things that troubled me before became clear, and I received answers to questions I hadn¡¯t even thought to ask. All in all, it was an enlightening experience. I found myself awed by Willow¡¯s skill. By the time she finished, we ended up with eleven low-grade Healing Pills.

    ¡°This is my best batch yet.¡± Willow said with a proud smile on her face.

    Despite this, it was clear to me that concocting these pills took a toll on her. Sweat beaded her forehead and weariness filled her eyes. I pulled a jade bottle out of my storage bag and used my spirit sense to store them in the bottle.

    ¡°Here.¡± I said, holding the jade bottle out to her. ¡°These are yours.¡±

    Willow shook her head.

    ¡°I concocted them as a lesson for you.¡± She said. ¡°Keep them.¡±

    I placed the jade bottle in her hands.

    ¡°You made them. They¡¯re yours. Consider this part of your fee for giving me this lesson.¡±

    Willow snorted, but she took the jade bottle and placed it in her storage bag.

    ¡°Whew,¡± she said, fanning her face with her hand, ¡°I¡¯m a bit overheated. Let me cool down a bit.¡±

    With that, Willow took off her leather jacket. Underneath, she wore almost nothing. To preserve her modesty, she had cloth bandages wrapped around her chest. That was it. The rest of her upper body was left exposed. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her chiseled physique. Sweat dripped down Willow¡¯s body, making her muscles glisten. My demonic nature stirred, and I wanted to devour her.

    I looked away and took a deep breath to rein my demonic nature in. It took a great deal of effort on my part, but it was worth it. I would control my demonic nature, not the other way around. Still, it wasn¡¯t easy. The urge to take Willow was a strong one.

    ¡®Aw,¡¯ Willow said through telepathy, speaking in a teasing tone, ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t this what most of the female cultivators of Flame Fiend Hall wear? Why are you looking away? Feeling shy all of a sudden?¡¯

    I took a deep breath before answering.

    ¡®It¡¯s different with you.¡¯ I answered.

    In addition to words, one could also convey emotion through telepathy, strong emotions in particular. Despite my best efforts, some of my hunger and desire for Willow bled through. From the corner of my eye, I saw her eyes widened and her lips part.

    ¡®Is this what you feel for me?¡¯ She asked, stunned.

    I nodded, unwilling to trust my emotions at the moment.

    ¡®By the ancestors,¡¯ Willow said, ¡®I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve managed to hold yourself back. In your shoes, I would have pounced on me already.¡¯

    I shook my head.

    ¡®I will not betray Ellen.¡¯ I said. ¡®Not anymore than I already have.¡¯

    Willow studied for me for a moment.

    ¡®In that case, I¡¯ll stop tempting you.¡¯ She said in a serious voice. ¡®As much as I enjoy teasing you, I don¡¯t want to do anything that might make you hate me.¡¯

    With that, she pulled a vest out of her storage back and put it on. This wasn¡¯t much of an improvement, but it was better than nothing. After a moment, I managed to regain control of myself.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Black Staff.¡± I said out loud, giving her a smile. ¡°This has been a most illuminating lesson.¡±

    Willow chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Brother Flamewind.¡± she said, before pulling a jade slip out of her storage bag. She said the next part through telepathy. ¡®This is the first volume of a compendium of the plants and vegetation that the Dawn and Dusk Sect knows about. It contains descriptions of over one hundred thousand herbs, including their appearances and their properties. Reading this will help improve your proficiency in alchemy.¡¯

    I stared at the jade slip with obvious greed. While I had read manuals that were similar in nature, they were nothing in comparison to this jade slip. Something like this was invaluable to a budding alchemist like myself.

    ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± I asked, looking Willow in the eyes.

    She grinned at me.

    ¡°How about a drink?¡± She asked. ¡°If I return to my room right now, Sister Isabel will nag at me for spending time alone with you. Grandfather Riordan already gave me permission to pursue you, but she believes that spending time alone with any man will sully my reputation.¡± She gestured to the alchemy lab around us. ¡°This place seems private enough, so I doubt we¡¯ll be disturbed.¡±

    ¡°Your¡­ grandfather gave you permission to pursue me?¡± I asked.

    Elder Riordan, or Martial Uncle Riordan if I wanted to be less formal, wasn¡¯t Willow¡¯s actual grandfather. There were too many generations separating them. However, it was easier to say Grandfather than Honored Ancestor. Besides, the word implied a certain level of closeness between the two.

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Willow said. ¡°This trip is a test. If we do well enough, he¡¯ll give us his blessing. Unlike Master, he isn¡¯t opposed to us.¡±

    Huh. That would explain a few things. In fact, it would explain a lot of things.

    ¡°Regardless, that¡¯s not important right now.¡± Willow said, holding up the jade slip. ¡°Do we have a deal?¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay with the cheap stuff, then yes.¡± I said. ¡°I ran out of my good spirit wine before we left for this trip.¡±

    Willow shrugged.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me.¡±

    She tossed the jade slip towards me and I caught it, before placing it in my storage bag. After that, I took out a bottle of spirit wine and a couple of cups. I opened the bottle, poured wine into the cups, and gave one to Willow. The two of us drank in silence at first, as we simply enjoyed each other¡¯s company.

    ¡°Why do you like me so much?¡± I asked. ¡°I know it¡¯s a strange question to ask, but I am curious.¡±

    Willow snorted.

    ¡°Why do you like me so much?¡± she retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re strong and beautiful.¡± I answered right away. ¡°You make me feel warm and safe when I¡¯m around you. Not only that, but you stir my demonic nature, which means that you¡¯re someone who I can love, and who will love me.¡±

    Willow¡¯s jaw dropped as she stared at me.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± she started to say, then stopped.

    Without warning, Willow down her cup of wine. When that wasn¡¯t enough, she grabbed the bottle and drank from it directly. She didn¡¯t stop until she drank almost half of it.

    ¡°This is why I like you.¡± Willow said, pointing the bottle at me. ¡°You¡¯re sweet, kind, and sincere. When we first met, I thought you were someone I could rely on. From what I can tell, that hasn¡¯t changed.¡± She gestured to her body. ¡°You¡¯re also attracted to me rather than repulsed. Most men I¡¯ve met found me grotesque and repulsive.¡± She grinned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt that you¡¯re just my type. A man should have muscles. I don¡¯t like pretty boys.¡±

    Her words filled me with pleasure and embarrassment. I sipped my wine to try and hide my reaction.

    ¡°We¡¯re also betrothed.¡± Willow said.

 Chapter 69: An Unexpected Betrothal

    When Willow said that the two of us were betrothed, I choked on my wine and started coughing. From the expression Willow wore, this was the exact reaction she was looking for. I thumped my chest to clear my throat.

    ¡°Wh-What?¡± I asked, my voice hoarse. ¡°What do you mean we¡¯re betrothed?¡±

    Had I somehow accidentally proposed to Willow? Was that what happened? Or¡­ had Sidra made a deal behind my back? That wasn¡¯t impossible. She did it to Astra. Why couldn¡¯t she do it to me?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Willow said, grinning. ¡°What do you think it means?¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her.

    ¡°Willow.¡± I said, a warning in my tone.

    Willow sighed.

    ¡°Fine.¡± She said, disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re no fun.¡± Her expression grew serious. ¡°How much do you know about the history between our two clans?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Not a lot.¡± I said, frustrated. ¡°I know that our two clans once warred with one another, but stopped after the heads of both clans came to some kind of agreement. However, they were the only ones who knew the details of said agreement, along with their direct descendants. I should have learned about the agreement, since I¡¯m one such descendant. However, my uncle prevented me from getting involved in clan affairs, so I never did.¡±

    I tried to rectify this over the past several years, but failed. Clan Stone Pillar has ties to the Dawn and Dusk Sect, which was why I was able to learn more about them. However, the Dawn and Dusk Sect contained no records about the agreement between Clan Wind Dance and Clan Stone Pillar. This didn¡¯t surprise me, given the distance between the Whispering Hills province and the Myriad Rivers province.

    ¡°I thought as much,¡± Willow said. ¡°Your ignorance was one of the reasons why I found it difficult to believe that you were Connor Wind Dance¡¯s son. As the young master of Clan Wind Dance, you should have learned about the agreement.¡±

    I clenched my jaw. My uncle denied me many things in his attempt to suppress me.

    ¡°You know about the agreement, I take it?¡± I asked.

    Willow nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She said. ¡°My grandmother taught me about it. She is the head of our clan, and the one who made the agreement with your grandfather. In short, the agreement is a marriage contract between our two clans.¡± She gestured to the both of us. ¡°A marriage contract between us, to be exact.¡±

    I stared at her, incredulous.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to need more context.¡± I said. ¡°How did our grandparents make a marriage contract between us? We weren¡¯t even born yet! In fact, I think our parents weren¡¯t even born yet.¡±

    Willow sighed.

    ¡°Let me start from the beginning.¡± She said. ¡°A few centuries ago, our two clans were fierce rivals. We competed with each other for resources, prestige, and so on. It didn¡¯t help that the territories of our two clans bordered one another, so conflicts were frequent. Things started to heat up and the fights between our two clans grew fiercer with each passing day. It looked like war was inevitable. However, neither my grandmother nor your grandfather wanted a war. Clan Stone Pillar and Clan Wind Dance aren¡¯t the only powers in the Myriad Rivers province. There are several other clans and sects who would have loved to see a war break out between our two clans.¡±

    I nodded. While I failed to find out anything about the agreement between Clan Stone Pillar and Clan Wind Dance, I learned more about the other major powers in the Myriad Rivers province. The most notable ones were the Celestial River Sect, a minor righteous sect, and the Pit Viper Sect, a minor demonic sect. However, the strongest power in the Myriad Rivers province was Clan River Heart.

    ¡°If Clan Stone Pillar and Clan Wind Dance fought, it would have weakened them, which the other clans and sects in the province would have taken advantage of.¡± Willow continued. ¡°To avoid this, my grandmother and your grandfather met and came up with an agreement. Their grandchildren would marry, forging a connection between our two clans. They decided to skip a generation, since tensions were still high between our two clans and they wanted to avoid backlash from their own people. Rather than deal with that, they decided to wait. That was also the reason why they kept the agreement secret.¡±

    Willow shrugged.

    ¡°It worked. While there are plenty of people in either clan who still hold grudges, most of the younger generation doesn¡¯t. However, that peace is contingent upon the agreement. Without it, our two clans may very well come into conflict with one another again.¡±

    I frowned and sat there thinking for several moments.

    ¡°Do we even need the agreement now?¡± I asked. ¡°As you said, the younger generation of our two clans doesn¡¯t hold any grudges.¡±

    Willow thought about it for a moment.

    ¡°For now.¡± She said. ¡°However, a marriage between our two clans will guarantee peace. Without it, things are uncertain.¡±

    I shook my head, before drinking the rest of my wine. When I emptied my cup, I held it out to Willow. She filled it again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I even care about this.¡± I said, taking another sip of my wine. ¡°The only reason I haven¡¯t completely severed ties with Clan Wind Dance is because of my father, my cousin, and Junior Sister Clarissa. If it weren¡¯t for them, I would have discarded the Wind Dance name a long time ago. I don¡¯t see why I have to get married for their sake.¡±

    Willow raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°Do you hate the idea of marrying me that much?¡± she asked.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°It isn¡¯t you. It¡¯s Clan Wind Dance. They¡­ Well, they never treated me like kin. I was always an outsider, a pariah, because of my demonic heritage.¡± I snorted. ¡°It¡¯s ironic that I found more love and acceptance from my demon kin than my human ones.¡±

    Willow studied me for several moments, before she took a swig from the bottle of spirit wine.

    ¡°If it makes you feel any better,¡± she said, ¡°The agreement doesn¡¯t specify us. When our grandparents made that agreement, they just said that they wanted their grandchildren to marry one another. I¡¯m my grandmother¡¯s only grandchild, so I have to marry a Wind Dance. However, the reverse isn¡¯t true for you.¡±

    My demonic nature reared its head and I narrowed eyes at her. Rage bubbled up inside me.

    ¡°I could marry that cousin of yours,¡± Willow said, giving me a sly look. ¡°Or that oaf they tried to-¡­¡±

    Before she finished speaking, I pounced on Willow and pinned her to the floor. We must have looked ridiculous, given the size difference between us. I looked down at her, growling. Willow looked up at me, her face flushed and her lips parted.

    ¡°No.¡± I said in a tone that brooked no disagreement.

    ¡°So you can be assertive when given the right incentive.¡± Willow said, smiling at me. ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡±

    I snarled at her.

    ¡°Enough with the games.¡± I said.

    Willow¡¯s smile widened, and she reached up to caress my cheek. Her touch cooled the anger inside me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She said. ¡°The only man I intend to marry is you. I meant what I said earlier.¡± Her expression grew serious. ¡°However, I also have to fulfill my duty as a Stone Pillar. If you marry me, you must do so as a Wind Dance. That means facing your clan. Can you do that?¡±

    I froze at her question. Could I do that? I didn¡¯t know. The last thing I wanted to do was see my kin from Clan Wind Dance again. If I could, I would have avoided them for the rest of my life. The only exceptions to this were Lucius, Clarissa, and my father, assuming the latter was still alive. However, if I wanted to be with Willow, then I would have to return to Mt. Wind Dance. If we married one another, it wouldn¡¯t be just between us. It would be a union between Clan Wind Dance and Clan Stone Pillar. Our families would have to get involved.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, looking Willow in the eyes. ¡°I can. You¡¯re willing to have me, despite the troubles that I bring. How can I do any less for you?¡±

    Willow looked relieved at this.

    ¡°Good.¡± She said. ¡°For a moment, I thought you were going to say no. That was the reason why I didn¡¯t bring it up until now.¡±

    I snorted, before giving her a light kiss on the lips. Willow let out a frustrated groan when I pulled away.

    ¡°Tease.¡± She said.

    I chuckled.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Consider it payback for all the times you¡¯ve teased me.¡± I said.

    I pulled away from Willow and sat cross legged again. When I pounced on her, I spilled spirit wine everywhere, so I used the cleaning technique to clear it all away.

    ¡°I should warn you,¡± Willow said after she sat back up as well, ¡°We¡¯re going to face opposition from your clan.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at that.

    ¡°I already knew that.¡± I said. ¡°They consider me their greatest shame.¡±

    Willow shook her head.

    ¡°I meant not in the way you think.¡± She said. ¡°About six months before I left the Myriad Rivers province and took the entrance exam, your uncle visited Clan Stone Pillar several times to try and finalize the betrothal agreement between our two clans. At first he brought his son, your cousin, along. However, Lucius Wind Dance and I didn¡¯t want to marry one another. As I said earlier, I don¡¯t like pretty boys and Lucius Wind Dance wasn¡¯t interested in me.¡± She paused. ¡°Besides, I think he was in love with someone else.¡±

    I blinked at her.

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked.

    While I had known Lucius all my life, I knew little about his love life. I never asked him about it. At the time, I had been consumed by desperation. Looking back on it now, I realized how much I depended on Lucius and how little I gave in return. While I could blame my circumstances, that didn¡¯t change the fact that I relied on Lucius but he could never rely on me. I wanted to change that.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Willow said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, since it was just a hunch on my part, but it seemed as if Lucius longed for someone else.¡±

    Hmm, if that was true, then I wondered who Lucius had feelings for. One of our kin? Someone else? Regardless of who it was, I would do everything in my power to help Lucius be with the person he loved. It was the least I could do for him.

    ¡°My grandmother also opposed the idea of me marrying Lucius Wind Dance.¡± Willow continued. ¡°Your uncle is just the acting head of Clan Wind Dance. My grandmother wanted me to marry the son of Connor Wind Dance, the actual head of Clan Wind Dance.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°Your clan knew about me?¡± I asked.

    Willow made a so-so gesture with her hand.

    ¡°We knew that Connor Wind Dance had a son, but that was it.¡± she said. ¡°Your clan made sure that no outsiders knew the truth about you. Everyone just thought you were in secluded training this entire time.¡± Her expression darkened. ¡°At least, they did until your uncle brought that oaf with him when he visited Clan Stone Pillar.¡±

    Her words filled me with a sense of foreboding.

    ¡°What oaf?¡± I asked.

    Willow made a disgusted sound.

    ¡°An arrogant fool who thought he was a dragon among me,¡± she said, ¡°When in reality, he was a mere frog in a well. He was rude, condescending, and vain. Your uncle said that he was Connor Wind Dance¡¯s son, but we knew right away that he was a fake. My grandmother once met Connor Wind Dance, and refused to believe that he sired that oaf. However, we had no proof, so we had to play along with your uncle¡¯s act.¡±

    The sense of foreboding within me reached a crescendo. They didn¡¯t. No. That was too much, even for my uncle. He wouldn¡¯t go that far, would he?

    ¡°What was this oaf¡¯s name?¡± I asked, hoping that my suspicions were wrong.

    ¡°Zayne Wind Dance.¡±

    When Willow said Zayne¡¯s name, I felt something inside me snap. It took me a moment to realize that it was the last thread of patience I had in regards to Clan Wind Dance. Anger blossomed in my heart, feeding the resentment I harbored against my kin.

    How dare they.

    I planned on taking my revenge on them by becoming a bright star that none of them could ever hope to surpass. However, after hearing what my uncle and Zayne tried to pull, I decided that I needed to do something more proactive. They went beyond the pale. This was not only an insult to me, but an insult to my father.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make them pay for that.¡± I said in a calm and even voice despite the rage boiling inside me. ¡°I¡¯m going to make them pay for besmirching my father¡¯s name like that.¡±

    Willow blinked at me in surprise.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± She said. ¡°I never knew that you could make a face like that. You look like you want to kill someone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I do.¡±

    Willow studied me for a moment, before shrugging.

    ¡°Well, if you want to kill the oaf, feel free.¡± She said. ¡°I have no objections.¡± She scowled. ¡°He had the gall to insult me in my own home.¡±

    At the moment, I wanted nothing more than to wrap my hands around Zayne¡¯s neck and wring it. However, he wasn¡¯t the only target of my rage. There was my uncle as well. I was willing to let bygones be bygones, despite the way he treated me. He was my uncle, after all. However, he crossed a line when he presented Zayne as my father¡¯s son. It was obscene, and I would make him suffer for it. Why would he do that? Was the marriage between Clan Wind Dance and Clan Stone Pillar that important to him?

    ¡°Do you know why my uncle would go that far?¡± I asked. ¡°I know the agreement is important for the peace between Clan Wind Dance and Clan Stone Pillar, but even so.¡±

    Willow snorted.

    ¡°I think your uncle was more interested in my dowry.¡± She said. ¡°Which includes an elemental stone mine, among other things.¡± She smirked. ¡°A mine that produces wind elemental stones, to be exact.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at her. That explained a lot. A mine that produced wind elemental stones was a priceless treasure for Clan Wind Dance, the majority of whom had Wind-aligned spirit roots.

    Elemental stones were natural treasures that could be used with qi gathering arrays in order to change the properties of the qi they gathered. Cultivators used them to change the qi in their environment to better suit their affinities and help facilitate their cultivation. Though, given what I learned about alchemy and magic treasure refining, changing the qi in the environment would help with those endeavors as well.

    When Astra rescued me from Mt. Wind Dance and brought me to her old immortal cave, which was now my immortal cave, she used divine elemental stones to change the qi emitted by the Earth Fire from regular fire qi to divine fire qi. Without that, I doubt that I would have become a divine demon.

    ¡°Would your dowry go to your husband¡¯s family?¡± I asked. ¡°Or would it go to your husband himself?¡±

    Willow pursed her lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She said. ¡°The agreement never specified.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I guess it would depend on the marriage contract itself.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    The smirk on her lips suggested that she already knew what I had in mind.

    ¡°Given the way my uncle treated you and your clan,¡± I said, ¡°It would be a real shame to let him get what he wants. I think snatching that elemental stone mine out from under his nose would be a good way to get revenge on him. What do you think?¡±

    Willow pretended to think it over.

    ¡°You know,¡± she said, ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡± She grinned. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll have to earn my grandmother¡¯s approval first. She has the final say in this matter, since the elemental stone mine belongs to her.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Still, knowing you, I think you¡¯ll succeed.¡±

    I felt touched by Willow¡¯s faith in me.

    ¡°I look forward to meeting her.¡± I said. ¡°If she¡¯s anything like you, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get along well.¡±

    Willow smiled at that.

    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s gotten quite late.¡± I said. ¡°We should head to bed.¡±

    Willow nodded. With that, the two of us cleaned up the alchemy lab before heading out to our respective rooms for the night.

    <hr>

    A few days after my late night rendezvous with Willow, our entire group met up in the room I shared with Elliot in order to discuss our next course of action. After putting together all the information we had gathered, the six of us had a rough idea of the area where the disappearances were taking place.

    Elliot¡¯s map of the Sacred Ironwood province now contained several dots, which marked the locations of the small clans and sects that had gone missing. This included the location of Cultivator Gray¡¯s clan, who was the leader of the Five Wandering Blades. All of these marked locations were to the northwest of Clear Basin City and encompassed a large area of the province. The road from Clear Basin City and Azure Canopy City to the north brushed along the western edges of this area.

    The six of us wore grim expressions as we crowded around the map and studied it.

    ¡°Looking at it like this,¡± I said. ¡°It appears that the rogue cultivators weren¡¯t the primary targets of whoever caused these disappearances.¡±

    Elliot nodded, frowning.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, ¡°I think you¡¯re right, Brother Flamewind.¡± He tapped the map with his finger. ¡°The real targets were the small clans and sects located in this part of the Sacred Ironwood province. The missing rogue cultivators must have been victims of opportunity.¡±

    Cultivator Rexanne wore a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°Who would do this?¡± She asked. ¡°And why?¡±

    ¡°Does the reason why matter?¡± Cultivator Isabel asked.

    ¡°Of course it matters!¡± Cultivator Albin snapped. ¡°Hundreds of people have gone missing!¡±

    Cultivator Isabel gave him a level look.

    ¡°Yes, and?¡± She asked. ¡°This isn¡¯t our sect¡¯s territory. These people are not our concern. We aren¡¯t a group of Righteous cultivators on a quest to slay evil.¡± She nodded to the map. ¡°Our mission is to find out the cause behind the disappearances of the rogue cultivators and put a stop to it. Nothing more, nothing less. Finding out the reason why they disappeared only matters if it helps us fulfill our mission.¡±

    As cold and callous as her words were, Cultivator Isabel wasn¡¯t wrong. The only reason why we were here was because the disappearances affected the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s interests, albeit on a small scale. If it hadn¡¯t been for that, we wouldn¡¯t have even looked into the matter.

    The world of cultivation was harsh and cruel. The law of the jungle prevailed. The strong were respected, and the weak were trampled upon. This situation was a perfect example of that. Several hundred people had gone missing, and few even noticed. Why? Because it didn¡¯t affect them. Not only that, the missing people were a bunch of weaklings that no one cared about anyway.

    That said, just because the world of cultivation was harsh and cruel, didn¡¯t mean I had to be. I wasn¡¯t some hero or savior, who wanted to right all of the world¡¯s wrongs. However, if I saw injustice occurring right in front me, I would do something about it. That was the kind of person I was, the kind of person I chose to be. That was the path I would walk.

    ¡°Sister Black Saber is right.¡± Elliot said in a firm voice. ¡°We must focus on our mission. We can¡¯t afford to let ourselves become distracted.¡± He paused. ¡°That said, the sooner we put a stop to these disappearances and the more lives we save, the better. I think we can all agree on that.¡±

    He looked at each of us in turn. After a moment, we nodded in return.

    ¡°The question is, how should we find the cause behind the disappearances?¡± Cultivator Isabel asked, tapping the map. ¡°We managed to narrow down the focus of our search, but this is still a large area. It would take us months to comb through it all.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Do we need to go looking for them?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought the whole point of donning these disguises was to lure our opponents in and catch them off guard.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Cultivator Isabel said, conceding the point. ¡°However, I would like to have a more concrete plan in place other than flying off and hoping for the best.¡±

    Willow pointed to the dot furthest away from Clear Basic City, far to the northwest. It belonged to a small sect called the Forest Tiger Sect, which specialized in claw martial arts.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we pretend that we have family from this sect here?¡± Willow asked. ¡°We were worried because we haven¡¯t heard from them in a while, so we decided to pay them a visit. At least, that¡¯s the story we¡¯ll tell others.¡± She pointed to the other marked locations on the way to the Forest Tiger Sect. ¡°Along the way, we can check out the other clans and sects that have gone missing. What if there are survivors? They might be able to tell us more about what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel and I nodded, before turning to look at Elliot. As the leader of this mission, he had the final say.

    ¡°It¡¯s as good an idea as any.¡± Elliot said. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    With that, our group made plans to leave Clear Basin City.

 Chapter 70: Encounter at the Forest Tiger Sect

    The journey to the Forest Tiger Sect took us several weeks. Part of it was the distance involved. The Forest Tiger Sect was located close to the northwestern border of the Sacred Ironwood province, while Clear Basin City was located near the province¡¯s center. We also had to travel at a slower speed, in order to sell the illusion that we were a bunch of rogue cultivators with an early Foundation Establishment cultivator as our leader.

    However, the biggest reason why it took us so long to reach the Forest Tiger Sect was because we stopped several times along the way. Several small clans and sects had gone missing over the course of the past year, or so we heard. In order to confirm this for ourselves, we visited the areas where these clans and sects were located. We also wanted to see if there were any survivors that we could talk to.

    In the end, we found nothing. Every place we visited was empty and abandoned. We didn¡¯t even find any corpses, though we found traces of blood. These locations hadn¡¯t been abandoned for long, since we found signs of recent habitation, but it was clear that no one lived in them anymore. With each location that we searched, our mood grew grimmer and grimmer. We realized that the chances of us finding anyone alive were slim to none. However, it wasn¡¯t a fruitless endeavor.

    We found traces of battle in some of these locations, suggesting that some of the small clans and sects had fought back against their attackers, though it proved futile in the end. Not only that, but we didn¡¯t find any cultivation resources within any of these locations. No pills, no spirit herbs, no magic treasures, no technique manuals, nothing. This meant that the cause of all these disappearances was a group of cultivators. While a spirit beast might take the pills and spirit herbs, they wouldn¡¯t take the technique manuals. Not even an intelligent spirit beast would. Techniques suitable for humans weren¡¯t suitable for spirit beasts.

    Along the way, we made sure to keep an eye out for the ones responsible for the disappearances. The whole point of our disguises was to bait them into attacking us by pretending to be weaker than we were. However, no one attacked us during the journey to the Forest Tiger Sect. We faced some trouble from Rank 1 spirit beasts that were too stupid to notice Elliot¡¯s cultivation base, but that was it.

    To alleviate my grim mood, I talked with Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin about magic treasure refinement over the course of our journey. While the former was more proficient with refining traditional magic treasures, the latter wasn¡¯t far behind. After all, puppets were just another kind of magic treasure, albeit ones that required specialized skills in order to create. Talking with both Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin gave me plenty of insights into the subject.

    Whenever our group camped for the night, I used that as an opportunity to practice forming arrays. According to Elliot, the best way to avoid trouble was to hide oneself from potential threats. Obfuscation arrays and other defensive arrays were perfect for this. While I would never become an array master, nor did I want to, knowing more about arrays would help me in the long run.

    Of course, I also spent time practicing alchemy and the Heartflame technique. I found my proficiency with the former increasing, though it would be a while before I reached Willow¡¯s level. As for the Heartflame technique, that still proved difficult and dangerous to learn. However, the scroll that I received from Palace Master Golden Lily, the one containing the character for ¡°Fire¡± proved helpful in this regard. I started studying it since I thought it might help me with the Heartflame technique, and I was right. The insights into Fire that I received from the scroll proved quite beneficial to me.

    At the end of our long journey we reached the Forest Tiger Sect, and had our first encounter with the ones responsible for the disappearances.

    <hr>

    As befitting its name, the Forest Tiger Sect was located deep within a forested valley filled with Ironwood Tigers. These were Rank One spirit beasts that were native to the Sacred Ironwood province. They were territorial and vicious creatures, ones adept at ambushing their prey. Unlike mortal tigers, their fur was mottled green with black stripes, to better blend in with the trees. According to what we learned during our time in Clear Basin City, the martial arts and techniques practiced by the Forest Tiger Sect were created after observing these creatures.

    Elliot landed his flying boat at the entrance to the valley and we proceeded the rest of the way on foot. We did this at each of the locations we checked, just in case our information was wrong and the clan or sect in question wasn¡¯t missing. That way, we wouldn¡¯t inadvertently offend anyone by flying right into their territory. It proved pointless, since each location we visited was empty, but it didn¡¯t hurt to be cautious.

    It was noon on a bright and sunny day, with clear skies and warm temperatures. However, it was cool and shady within the forested valley since the trees blocked most of the sunlight. Like with the rest of the province, most of them were Sacred Ironwood Trees. They weren¡¯t the only kind of tree in the valley, but they were the most common. The smell of metal and vegetation filled my nose. At this point I was used to it. With my spirit sense, I noticed several Ironwood Tigers stalking our group. However, they left us alone, no doubt because of ¡°Brother Sand Fang¡¯s¡± early Foundation Establishment cultivation base.

    It took us little time to reach the Forest Tiger Sect, or what was left of it. There wasn¡¯t much, just several wooden buildings made from Sacred Ironwood built atop a small hill. When our group noticed this, we grimaced and searched throughout the entire sect. It didn¡¯t take us long. Like the other locations we visited, the place was empty and abandoned. However, we did see traces of battle. Broken walls, toppled trees, etc. It was clear that the Forest Tiger Sect didn¡¯t go down without a fight. In fact, there was more damage here than in the other places.

    ¡°It¡¯s like all the others,¡± Cultivator Isabel said, scowling. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here. The only thing we know is that someone attacked this place, kidnapped its inhabitants, and looted everything of value.¡±

    ¡°Not quite,¡± I said, frowning. ¡°There is more damage here than in the other places. It seems that the Forest Tiger Sect put up more of a fight than the other clans and sects we checked out.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel snorted.

    ¡°So what?¡± she asked. ¡°That just meant they were either more stubborn or more powerful than the rest.¡± She gestured to the abandoned buildings. ¡°Not that it did them much good in the end.¡±

    I kept frowning and didn¡¯t answer her. For some reason, I felt like it was important that the Forest Tiger Sect put up more resistance than the other clans and sects we visited. I just didn¡¯t know why it was important. Was it because they were more powerful? Or was it because they were trying to defend something? Maybe figuring out the answer to that question would help us find the ones who were responsible for the disappearances.

    ¡°What do we do now, Brother Sand Fang?¡± Cultivator Albin asked.

    He wore a grim expression on his face. Seeing the empty and abandoned locations had had an effect on him. Cultivator Albin was no longer as cheerful and flippant as before. He was more somber now, though he was far from dour. Though, to be fair, he wasn¡¯t the only one.

    I was affected as well. Before this, I knew that the world of cultivation could be brutal. However, there was a difference between knowing something and seeing the results for myself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Elliot said, frowning. ¡°Given our attire, I thought that whoever was responsible would target us, since they attacked other rogue cultivators.¡±

    ¡°Should we search through the other marked locations and see if we can find leads there?¡± Willow asked. ¡°We haven¡¯t so far, but maybe we¡¯ll get lucky.¡±

    Elliot opened his mouth to say something, but then stopped and looked to the north. I cast my spirit sense in that direction and felt fluctuations that suggested there was a battle going on over in that direction. From the expressions on their faces, the others felt the fluctuations as well.

    Elliot pulled his flying boat out of his storage pouch. Without a word, we all boarded it. Once everyone was on board, Elliot piloted the boat north. Soon, the source of the fluctuations came within range of my spirit sense. There we found three people battling in the air near the forest valley: two men and a woman. All three were in Foundation Establishment and flew atop flying swords.

    The men wore blood red robes. However, the coloration of their robes wasn¡¯t uniform. Instead, their robes were various shades of red. On the back of their robes was a crest which depicted a fanged human skull with a drop of blood on the glabella. Like Willow, the two men had bloody auras, which meant they were demonic cultivators that practiced blood techniques. However, unlike Willow, their auras felt rank and rotten.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The woman wore green robes with black stripes. On the back was a crest that depicted a snarling Ironwood Tiger. She had a ferocious aura, similar to that of an Ironwood Tiger. From these clues, it was clear that this woman was a disciple of the Forest Tiger Sect. Or so it appeared.

    Beneath the ferocious aura she projected, I detected a hint of rotting blood. I narrowed my eyes at the woman in suspicion. If I took a closer look with my spirit sense, perhaps I would be able to learn more. However, if I did so, she would notice it. I didn¡¯t want to tip my hand just yet, so I refrained.

    The two men attacked the woman with blood mystic arts. The woman fought back using a claw based fighting style, but to no avail. The two men were in mid Foundation Establishment, while the woman was only in early Foundation Establishment. Not only did they outnumber her, but both were also more powerful than her. The woman also already sustained several injuries. Unless an outside force intervened, she had no chance of victory.

    ¡°Surrender, Cultivator Davina!¡± one of the men yelled. ¡°If you do, my brother and I may be merciful and let you live.¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± the woman snarled. ¡°You killed my master and destroyed my sect! I would rather die than surrender to you!¡±

    The other man cackled.

    ¡°Then we shall grant your wish!¡±

    The two men attacked the woman, Cultivator Davina, with even greater ferocity. I glanced at the others to gauge their reactions. Elliot wore an indifferent expression on his face, though I detected a faint hint of derision in his eyes. I only saw it because of how long we¡¯ve known each other. A stranger wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything amiss. Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin both studied the battle with cold expressions on their faces, while Cultivator Isabel looked suspicious.

    Meanwhile, Willow narrowed her eyes at Cultivator Davina. I knew that Willow also practiced the Song of Dusk and Dawn mental refinement technique, so her spirit sense was as powerful as mine, if not more so. She also practiced a blood qi refinement technique. She must have sensed the hint of rotting blood beneath Cultivator Davina¡¯s aura.

    Taken all together, it was clear that everyone realized that something strange was going on. This battle was most likely a trap. The question was, what kind?

    ¡°Brother Sand Fang, are you going to help that woman?¡± I asked, giving him a knowing look.

    Elliot turned to me and nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°That woman is a disciple of the Forest Tiger Sect. Maybe she knows what happened to my sister.¡± He glanced at the rest of us. ¡°Stay here.¡±

    At the same time, he spoke to us through telepathy.

    ¡®Get ready to intervene if necessary,¡¯ he said.

    Aha. So we were going to play along and see what happened. Elliot summoned a flying sword from his storage pouch and flew towards the battle, leaving us behind. Even without him piloting it, the flying boat would continue to hover in the air for a little while.

    When he neared the battle, Elliot drew a yellow saber from his storage pouch. It was a mid-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure with Earth attributes. Elliot swung the saber and countless motes of yellow light flew out of it. They looked like grains of sand. The motes of yellow lights then fused together to form a projection of a massive yellow serpent. The serpent hissed and flew towards the two demonic cultivators.

    One of the two demonic cultivators stopped attacking Cultivator Davina and turned to deal with the yellow serpent. He performed a series of hand seals, before he spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood glowed with red light, before it expanded and transformed into a projection of a giant red skull. The skull cackled and flew towards the serpent. The two projections collided and started fighting one another. The skull kept trying to bite the serpent, while the serpent kept trying to wrap its body around the skull.

    Meanwhile, Cultivator Davina wore an elated expression when she realized that someone had come to save her. She pulled a small jade statue of a tiger out of her storage ring and spoke an incantation.

    ¡°Go!¡± she yelled, before throwing the statue at the man still attacking her.

    The statue grew in size until it was as big as a house. It also emitted the aura of a mid Foundation Establishment cultivator. A puppet, I realized. The tiger puppet roared and flew towards the demonic cultivator attacking Cultivator Davina. His expression faltered when he saw this and he retreated backwards. The tiger puppet chased after him.

    ¡°I need to get my hands on that puppet,¡± Cultivator Albin muttered under his breath.

    I resisted the urge to smile at that and wore a worried expression on my face, as if I was afraid that something might happen to ¡°Brother Sand Fang¡±.

    Speaking of whom, Elliot closed in on his opponent while the yellow serpent clashed with the red skull. The demonic cultivator grimaced at this and pulled a red spear out of his storage ring. Like the yellow saber, it was a mid-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure. With a roar, the demonic cultivator hurled the red spear at Elliot. As it flew through the air, the spear¡¯s tip glowed with a sickly red light. My eyes widened when I saw it. Elliot was at late Foundation Establishment, but even he would suffer serious injury if that spear hit him.

    My worries were unfounded, however. With a calm expression on his face, Elliot pulled a second yellow saber out of his storage ring. It had an identical aura to the first one, and I realized that the two of them formed a set. The sabers¡¯ aura increased, until they were a high-grade magic treasure instead of a mid-grade one. When the demonic cultivator saw this, his eyes widened. Elliot smirked, before swinging both sabers at the red spear. They connected with a clang and the air around them rippled as a shock wave rang out.

    The exchange forced Elliot back a little, but he otherwise remained unaffected. The red spear, on the other hand, was flung back several hundred feet. Its aura was diminished, indicating that it suffered some damage. The demonic cultivator¡¯s face paled, and it was clear that the exchange had affected him as well.

    Elliot chose that moment to reveal his true cultivation base, though he maintained his human appearance. At the same time, the yellow serpent wrapped its body around the red skull and crushed it. The demonic cultivator¡¯s face paled even further and he threw up a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°He¡¯s at late Foundation Establishment!¡± the man cried out. ¡°Brother, we need to flee!¡±

    The other demonic cultivator, who was being chased by the tiger puppet, nodded. The two demonic cultivators retrieved their weapons, before they each pulled out a talisman from their storage rings and slapped them on their arms. Afterwards, the two of them turned around and fled. They moved much faster than what should have been possible at their cultivation base. Those talismans must have increased their speed.

    Elliot let out a derisive snort.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away!¡± he shouted.

    Elliot put the yellow sabers away and dismissed the yellow serpent, before he pulled an azure bow out of his storage pouch. It was another high-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure, this one with Wood attributes. How many high-grade magic treasures did Elliot have? Wait a moment. Was he wealthier than me? Was I poorer than my own servant?

    Before I could ponder this further, Elliot drew back the azure bow¡¯s string and formed an arrow out of qi. When he let go, the arrow shot forward before transforming into an azure eagle. The eagle let out a cry, before flying towards the pair of demonic cultivators. Despite their speed, the eagle caught up to them in seconds. They tried to evade, to no avail. The eagle hit one of them, causing blood to spray from the man¡¯s mouth. He survived, but it was clear that he suffered a serious injury.

    Elliot started to draw back the bow¡¯s string again, but then Cultivator Davina let out a pained groan and coughed up a mouthful of blood. The tiger puppet¡¯s aura disappeared and it shrank into a small statue again. Cultivator Davina stumbled, before falling from her flying sword. To catch her, Elliot would have to stop shooting at the fleeing demonic cultivators.

    Clever. If I hadn¡¯t detected the hints of rotten blood beneath Cultivator Davina¡¯s aura, I would have believed her act.

    With a sigh, Elliot put the azure bow away before flying over to catch Cultivator Davina. Afterwards, he flew over to retrieve her flying sword as well as the tiger statue, both of which had fallen to the ground. By this point, the pair of demonic cultivators had fled far into the distance. Soon, they would be out of sight. Elliot shook his head, before flying back over to us.

    Once he reached the flying boat, which was starting to sink towards the ground, Elliot laid Cultivator Davina down. She looked pale. Elliot pulled a mid-grade Healing Pill out of his storage bag and fed it to her. This restored her complexion, though she remained unconscious.

    ¡°Is she going to be all right, Brother Sand Fang?¡± I asked in an anxious voice.

    Elliot wore a grim expression on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°Her external injuries don¡¯t seem that serious, but she may be suffering from internal damage.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Something is blocking my spirit sense from examining her, so I can¡¯t tell. All we can do is hope for the best.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel scoffed.

    ¡°Why did you even bother saving her, Brother Sand Fang?¡± she asked with an annoyed expression on her face. I didn¡¯t know if that reflected her true feelings, or if it was part of our impromptu performance. ¡°She¡¯s a stranger.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a disciple of the Forest Tiger Sect,¡± Elliot said. ¡°Maybe she knows what happened to my sister.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel sighed at that.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Willow said. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. What should we do now, Brother Sand Fang? What if those two demonic cultivators come back? You can hold your own against them, but the rest of us can¡¯t.¡±

    Elliot looked thoughtful for a moment, before he started piloting the flying boat away from the area.

    ¡°First of all, let us get out of here and find a good place to camp for the night,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll figure out what to do afterwards.¡±

    With that, our group flew off with our new¡­friend.

 Chapter 71: Cultivator Davina

    Elliot piloted the flying boat for hours, putting as much distance between ourselves and the remnants of the Forest Tiger Sect as possible. Willow tended to Cultivator Davina, our new ¡°friend¡±, while the rest of us kept an eye out for anyone pursuing us. Fortunately, or unfortunately depending on one¡¯s perspective, no one came after us. As for Cultivator Davina herself, she remained unconscious the entire time.

    When evening neared, Elliot landed the flying boat near the mouth of a cave located at the base of a small mountain. With my spirit sense, I saw that the cave was small and unoccupied. As soon as we landed, Elliot went to work expanding the cave using his yellow sabers, creating a makeshift immortal cave. Meanwhile, the rest of us went about securing the area. I used my array flag set to create a series of defensive arrays around the mouth of the cave, including an obfuscation array.

    Soon, we had a defensible campsite. It didn¡¯t take us long to set up camp inside the cave. After traveling together for weeks now, the six of us knew what to do. Since we were inside a cave, we didn¡¯t bother with any tents. Instead, we just set up our bedrolls right on the cave floor. Despite the situation, Willow made sure to place hers next to mine.

    We couldn¡¯t build a campfire, since we were inside a cave. However, Cultivator Rexanne had a magic treasure for that. It was a red orb that emitted light and heat like a campfire, but produced no smoke. The six of us placed comfortable cushions around this magic treasure, forming a seating area. Cultivator Rexanne called it a Smokeless Fire Orb.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Elliot asked Willow after everyone settled down.

    Willow shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, ¡°I can¡¯t examine her with my spirit sense. However, she appears to be in good condition. The Healing Pill you gave her seems to have done wonders. Still, it¡¯s worrisome that she¡¯s still unconscious.¡±

    Cultivator Davina¡¯s eyelids fluttered at that moment, before she opened her eyes. Ah, perfect timing. I wondered when she would ¡°wake up¡±. Considering the circumstances, I doubted that Cultivator Davina had actually been unconscious at all. Willow must have thought the same but gave no indication of it as she looked after the woman.

    The moment she woke up, Cultivator Davina sprang to her feet and backed away from everyone. Her eyes rolled around in their sockets as she took in her surroundings.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She demanded, adopting a fighting stance. ¡°Who are you people? Where are we?¡±

    Elliot held his hands out to her in a calming gesture.

    ¡°Easy now.¡± He said, giving her a reassuring smile. ¡°You¡¯re safe. We¡¯re not your enemies.¡± He gestured to himself. ¡°My name is Sand Fang. I am a rogue cultivator.¡± He gestured to the rest of us. ¡°These are my companions.¡±

    Elliot then introduced us in turn, using our fake identities. I noticed a faint hint of contempt in Cultivator Davina¡¯s eyes when she realized that we were just a bunch of Qi Condensation cultivators.

    ¡°We rescued you from those demonic cultivators.¡± Elliot said. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    Cultivator Davina looked uncertain at this.

    ¡°I¡­ do.¡± She said. ¡°It¡¯s all coming back to me now. I returned to the sect after completing a mission, only to find it abandoned. In a panic, I searched the area to try and find out what happened, when those two demonic cultivators ambushed me. By some miracle I managed to fend them off long enough for you to arrive and intervene.¡± She gave Elliot a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Sand Fang. You saved my life. If you hadn¡¯t arrived when you had¡­¡±

    She trailed off, unwilling to finish her sentence. She didn¡¯t need to. Given the circumstances, it was clear that the demonic cultivators harbored ill intentions towards her. Or at least, that was what she wanted us to think.

    ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Elliot said. ¡°I rescued you for my own reasons. Ah, but before we delve into that, might I have your name, fellow cultivator?¡±

    ¡°Oh, where are my manners?¡± Cultivator Davina gave him a martial salute. ¡°My name is Davina. I am an elder of the Forest Tiger Sect.¡± Her expression turned melancholic. ¡°Or rather, I was. I don¡¯t know if I am anymore.¡±

    A Foundation Establishment cultivator was the elder of the Forest Tiger Sect? Then again, it was a small sect. From what I understood, it wasn¡¯t unusual for the elders and sect leaders of such sects to be in Foundation Establishment.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Cultivator Davina.¡± Elliot said, giving her a bright smile.

    That caught Cultivator Davina off guard. Her eyes widened and she stared at him with a stunned expression on her face. I didn¡¯t blame her. Despite his androgynous appearance, Elliot was a handsome man. Or maybe he was handsome because of his androgynous appearance. Regardless, he could be quite the charmer when he wanted to be. Even I found myself affected by his smile, though I didn¡¯t know if it was because of Elliot himself, or if it was because of his resemblance to Ellen. That was something I didn¡¯t want to delve into.

    ¡°Tha-thank you, Cultivator Sand Fang.¡± Cultivator Davina stammered out. Her cheeks were red, and her eyes flashed with greed for a brief moment.

    Elliot gestured to the seating area around the Smokeless Fire Orb.

    ¡°Come,¡± he said, ¡°Sit down and join us.¡±

    Cultivator Davina nodded, before walking over and plopping herself down on one of the cushions. Elliot sat next to her, and she wore a pleased expression on her face.

    ¡°Who were those demonic cultivators that attacked you, Senior?¡± I asked. ¡°Their robes had some kind of crest on it, but I didn¡¯t recognize it.¡±

    That was a lie. I recognized the crest, though I had never seen it before. It belonged to the Ancient Blood Sect, a demonic sect and one of the Seven Great Northern Sects. Like the Dawn and Dusk Sect and the Thousand Blade Sect, it was located on the Northern Region¡¯s central continent. The other four sects were located on the Northern Region¡¯s other two continents.

    As its name suggested, the Ancient Blood Sect specialized in blood techniques and its disciples were infamous for carrying out human sacrifices. Everyone despised the Ancient Blood Sect, though it was too powerful to treat with disrespect. It didn¡¯t surprise me that they were involved in the recent disappearances.

    When I asked my question, Cultivator Davina gave me a displeased look, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that someone like me would dare speak to her. Her attitude reminded me of the way my kin treated me, back at Mt. Wind Dance.

    ¡°Your ignorance isn¡¯t surprising, considering you¡¯re a rogue cultivator.¡± She said in a cold voice. ¡°And a Qi Condensation cultivator at that. Those two were disciples of the Ancient Blood Sect, one of the strongest sects in the entire Northern Region. Count yourselves lucky that you have such a strong senior brother to protect you. Otherwise, they would have captured you and drained you of your vitality, leaving behind nothing more than dried up husks.¡±

    The difference in how she spoke to me and how she spoke to Elliot was stark. I didn¡¯t know if it was because I was pretending to be a Qi Condensation cultivator, or if it was because Elliot was prettier than me. Either way, it took a bit of effort on my part not to smirk at her.

    ¡°I see,¡± I said, acting fearful and deferential instead, ¡°Thank you for enlightening me, Senior.¡±

    Cultivator Davina let out a derisive snort, before facing Elliot once again. Her expression warmed up right away. She pulled a bottle of spirit wine out of her storage ring.

    ¡°Here,¡± Cultivator Davina said, ¡°Take this as a token of my gratitude. It isn¡¯t much, especially since you saved my life, but I hope you accept it anyway.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Davina.¡± Elliot said, still smiling.

    ¡°Here, let me pour you a cup.¡±

    Cultivator Davina pulled a cup out of her storage ring and filled it with spirit wine. She then handed the cup to Elliot, who accepted it with grace and took a sip. I wanted to yell at him not to drink it, since it might be poisoned, but I held back. Elliot knew what he was doing. I hoped.

    ¡°Hmm, delicious.¡± Elliot said, while staring right at Cultivator Davina.

    The woman in question swallowed.

    ¡°If there is anything else you want, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± She said, a little breathless.

    Cultivator Albin¡¯s lips twitched, and he turned away while covering his face. Cultivator Rexanne patted him on the shoulder, trying not to laugh as well. Cultivator Isabel just rolled her eyes.

    ¡®I can¡¯t wait to see her face when she realizes the truth,¡¯ Willow said to me through telepathy.

    It took a considerable amount of self control on my part not to chuckle.

    ¡°Actually, there is one other thing I want.¡± Elliot said, his voice low and seductive.

    Cultivator Davina leaned forward, her eyes filled with eager anticipation. At this point, I felt a little awkward. Did she not care that she had an audience? Then again, given her attitude towards Qi Condensation cultivators, that might be the case.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Cultivator Davina asked.

    ¡°Can you tell me what happened to the Forest Tiger Sect?¡± Elliot asked.

    Cultivator Davina gave him a blank stare, before disappointment filled her eyes.

    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± she asked, a hint of suspicion in her voice.

    Elliot wore a pained look on his face.

    ¡°My sister is a disciple of the Forest Tiger Sect.¡± he said. ¡°Her name is Water Claw. She¡¯s young and only a Qi Condensation cultivator, so I thought it would be better to leave her with a sect instead of bringing her with me on my travels.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from her in a while, so I decided to visit in order to see her. However, when I arrived, the entire Forest Tiger Sect was missing. I¡¯ve heard whispers of people in the area disappearing, so I¡¯m worried that something dire happened to her.¡±

    Elliot grabbed one of Cultivator Davina¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Please,¡± he said, his voice filled with worry, ¡°If you can tell me something, anything, about what happened to her, I would forever be in your debt. She¡¯s the only kin I have left. I¡¯m the one who made her join the Forest Tiger Sect. If something happened to her because of that¡­¡± He sucked in a breath. ¡°¡­I would never forgive myself.¡±

    Cultivator Davina looked taken aback.

    ¡°I see.¡± She said. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know what happened. As I said earlier, I was out on a mission. By the time I returned, everyone was already gone.¡± Her expression darkened. ¡°However, I suspect that those two disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect have something to do with the Forest Tiger Sect¡¯s disappearance.¡±

    Elliot clenched his jaw.

    ¡°In that case, it seems that I have no choice.¡± He said. ¡°I will hunt them down and force them to tell me what happened to my sister.¡±

    The bloodthirstiness in his voice raised the hairs on the back of my neck. I wanted to applaud Elliot¡¯s performance. He missed his calling in life. Instead of being my servant, he should have been an actor.

    ¡°I will help you, Cultivator Sand Fang.¡± Cultivator Davina said. ¡°As an elder of the Forest Tiger Sect, it is my duty to rescue my comrades.¡± She paused. ¡°Or avenge them if it¡¯s too late.¡± She gestured to Elliot. ¡°I also wish to see you reunited with your sister.¡±

    Elliot smiled once more. It was so brilliant, that Cultivator Davina could only stare at him, stunned. I looked away, to avoid being affected as well.

    ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Davina.¡± Elliot said. ¡°I¡¯m glad to have met you. The heavens must be smiling upon me.¡±

    Cultivator Davina snapped out of her daze.

    ¡°I should be the one saying that, Cultivator Sand Fang.¡± she said. ¡°I have a feeling that this is the beginning of a long and fruitful relationship.¡±

    <hr>

    After that, we cooked dinner and ate, before going to bed for the night. Throughout the entire meal, Cultivator Davina lavished Elliot with attention. She kept plying him with that wine of hers, and even loosened her robes a bit to reveal a tantalizing hint of flesh. Her goal couldn¡¯t have been clearer. Elliot played along, while the rest of us did our best to ignore her blatant seduction. When it came time to sleep, Cultivator Davina even hinted at joining Elliot for the night. However, he declined, much to her disappointment.

    However, I didn¡¯t fall asleep when I laid down on my bedroll. Instead, I just pretended to. Given what I noticed from Cultivator Davina, it was clear that she was up to no good. I wasn¡¯t the only one either. I discussed the matter with the others through telepathy, and they agreed with me. We wanted to be ready to act, just in case she tried something. Besides, as Foundation Establishment cultivators, we could afford to miss a night of sleep. In fact, we could miss several nights of sleep if necessary.

    Our vigilance paid off. Several hours after everyone went to bed for the night, I noticed Cultivator Davina get up and sneak out through the cave entrance. She moved like a wraith, quiet and unnoticeable. If I hadn¡¯t been observing her with my spirit sense, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed a thing.

    As I watched, Cultivator Davina dismantled the defensive arrays I set up, before walking out of the cave altogether. A few moments later, four figures flew into the range of my spirit sense. They were all in Foundation Establishment. I recognized two of them. They were the two demonic cultivators that Elliot and Cultivator Davina clashed with earlier.

    The four figures flew towards Cultivator Davina and landed in front of her. In addition to the two men from earlier, there was also a woman and another man with them. They also wore red robes with the crest of the Ancient Blood Sect on the back.

    Like Cultivator Davina, the other man was in early Foundation Establishment. He was big and burly. So much so, that his robes looked ready to burst. He looked like a physical refiner. The desire to fight him filled me.

    The woman, on the other hand, was the complete opposite of him. She was small and petite, with an innocent looking face. If it hadn¡¯t been for the aura of rotten blood surrounding her, I wouldn¡¯t have suspected that she was a demonic cultivator. She was also in late Foundation Establishment, making her the strongest of the group.

    ¡°Senior Sister Blood Petal.¡± Cultivator Davina said, giving the other woman a martial salute.

    ¡°Is it done, Junior Sister Davina?¡± Cultivator Blood Petal said with a haughty expression on her face.

    Cultivator Davina nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Cultivator Sand Fang, the one in late Foundation Establishment, drank the wine with the ¡®Dam The River¡¯ Poison in it. He won¡¯t be able to use any of his internal qi. The rest are all in Qi Condensation, so they won¡¯t pose a threat to us.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± One of the men snarled. It was the one who fought with Elliot. ¡°Give him to me, Senior Sister Blood Petal. After what he did, I want to bleed him out myself.¡±

    Cultivator Davina sneered at him.

    ¡°No.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m the one who poisoned him. He belongs to me.¡± She turned to Cultivator Blood Petal and gave her a pleading look. ¡°Please, can I have him, Senior Sister. He¡¯s too pretty to sacrifice. Give him to me as a pet. I promise to take care of him.¡±

    Hearing her talk about Elliot in such a degrading fashion filled me with rage. How dare she? Elliot was my brother in all but blood. I would make her pay for this.

    ¡°You!¡± the man who fought Elliot said.

    Cultivator Blood Petal raised her hand, silencing him before he could continue.

    ¡°Junior Sister Davina has a point, Junior Brother Crimson Skull,¡± she said, sounding amused. ¡°She¡¯s the one who infiltrated that little group of rogue cultivators and poisoned their leader. Don¡¯t you think she deserves a reward for her efforts?¡±

    The man who fought Elliot, Cultivator Crimson Skull, turned red with rage. However, he backed down in the face of someone with a higher cultivation base.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he spat out, ¡°However, I want those sabers of his. After the pain I suffered because of him, it¡¯s the least I deserve.¡±

    Cultivator Blood Petal thought it over for a moment, before nodding.

    ¡°Very well,¡± she said. ¡°However, we¡¯ll divide the rest of the spoils equally, like we did with the others. Understood?¡±

    The rest of the Ancient Blood Sect disciples nodded.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Cultivator Blood Petal said, wearing a sadistic smile on her face, ¡°How should we handle this group of rogue cultivators?¡±

    The burly man raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Do we need to come up with a plan?¡± He asked. ¡°The only threat was that man in late Foundation Establishment, and Sister Davine already took care of him. The rest are Qi Condensation trash. Let us just capture them and be done with it.¡±

    Cultivator Blood Petal pouted.

    ¡°But that¡¯s so boring, Junior Brother Beast Eater.¡± She said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make it interesting and let them think they have a chance at escaping? We¡¯ll give them a head start, before hunting them down and making them realize that they were doomed from the start. There is nothing sweeter than the despair that comes after all hope is lost.¡± She turned to Cultivator Crimson Skull. ¡°We can make Cultivator Sand Fang watch, so he can drown in helplessness as we hunt his companions down.¡±

    As she spoke, the other disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect wore demonic smiles on their faces. I wanted to laugh. Fools. I would show them what a real demon looked like.

    ¡®Play along for now.¡¯ Elliot said through telepathy. ¡®Go in different directions when you run and make sure that they¡¯re too far away to help one another. When they try to capture you, kill them. Remember, these are enemies of the sect. Not only that, but they captured and likely killed hundreds of innocent people. Show them no mercy.¡±

    I clenched my fist. When we first set out on this mission, the thought of killing someone filled me with apprehension. However, after everything I witnessed, my apprehension disappeared.

    It was time to turn the tables and hunt the hunters.

 Chapter 72: Turning the Tables

    Moments after Elliot told us to show no mercy to the disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect, Cultivator Blood Petal¡¯s intent pressed down against us. For a moment, the pressure overwhelmed me. While I was also in Foundation Establishment, Cultivator Blood Petal was in late Foundation Establishment while I was in early Foundation Establishment. In terms of strength, she stood far above me.

    However, after sparring with Elliot and my other friends, I was used to facing opponents stronger than me. Her intent wasn¡¯t enough to affect me for long. I regained my composure a moment later, though I made sure not to show it. Instead, I acted the way any Qi Condensation cultivator would when facing an unknown late Foundation Establishment cultivator: panicked and scared. The rest of our group, excluding Elliot, acted the same way.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked out loud.

    ¡°Cultivator Sand Fang!¡± Cultivator Blood Petal said, her voice filling the cave. ¡°If you wish for your companions to live, then I suggest you come outside without a fight. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be forced to drag you out. If that happens, I can¡¯t guarantee your companions¡¯ safety.¡±

    Elliot jumped to his feet and rushed outside. The rest of us followed along. All of the disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect hovered in the air above the cave entrance. In the dark of the night, they looked demonic and sinister.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± He demanded, before his eyes fell on Cultivator Davina. ¡°Cultivator Davina? What are yo-¡­?¡± His voice trailed off. ¡°You¡¯re one of them, aren¡¯t you? You tricked me!¡±

    Cultivator Davina no longer hid her true aura. Instead of the ferocious aura akin to that of an Ironwood Tiger, she had an aura of rotten blood, like the rest of her companions.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Cultivator Davina sneered. ¡°It was so easy too. All I needed to do was pretend to be a damsel in distress, and you came swooping in like some hero to rescue me.¡± Her sneer deepened. ¡°How typical. However, I am not an ungrateful person. If you kneel down and pledge to serve me, we will spare you and your companions.¡±

    I resisted the urge to snort. Even if I hadn¡¯t observed their conversation earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have believed her. It was clear that these people had no intention of letting us go. Not that we wanted to leave in the first place.

    ¡°I would rather die.¡± Elliot spat, sounding furious. Once again, I was amazed by his acting skills. ¡°I can¡¯t defeat all of you, but I can certainly take you down with me.¡±

    Elliot made a hand seal, as if he were about to use a mystic art. However, his face paled a moment later and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°My internal qi!¡± He exclaimed.

    Cultivator Blood Petal let out a mocking laugh.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t drink wine handed to you by a stranger.¡± She said. ¡°Junior Sister Davina gave you some Dam The River poison. You won¡¯t be able to circulate your internal qi for the next day or so.¡± She smirked. ¡°Even if you had an antidote powerful enough to counteract it¡­ Well, it won¡¯t make much of a difference now, will it?¡±

    Fear filled Elliot¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Brother Sand Fang,¡± I asked, ¡°What are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°Let us fight!¡± Willow said. ¡°Even if we die, it¡¯s better than just giving up.¡±

    Elliot clenched his fists and didn¡¯t respond to us.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked Cultivator Blood Petal instead. ¡°You and your companions haven¡¯t killed or captured us yet, so I assume you want something from us.¡±

    Cultivator Blood Petal nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart man, Cultivator Sand Fang.¡± She said. ¡°I can see why Junior Sister Davina wants you as her pet.¡± She gestured to our group. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Let¡¯s play a little game. The rules are thus: your companions must do their best to run away and evade my juniors. If they manage to make it¡­¡± She looked thoughtful for a moment. ¡°¡­ about a hundred miles from here, we¡¯ll let them go. In fact, in the interest of fairness, we¡¯ll even give them a head start.¡±

    Elliot narrowed his eyes at her.

    ¡°And what about me?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Oh no,¡± Cultivator Blood Petal said, ¡°You¡¯re far too great a prize to let go. You and I will stay right here and watch the game play out.¡± She grinned at him. ¡°Unless you¡¯re willing to sacrifice your companions and join our Ancient Blood Sect. We could always use a cultivator of your caliber.¡±

    Cultivator Davina opened her mouth to say something, but Cultivator Blood Petal silenced her with a raised hand. The former huffed and crossed her arms, but otherwise didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°So?¡± Cultivator Blood Petal asked. ¡°Save yourself at the expense of your companions¡¯ lives, or sacrifice yourself and give them a chance to escape? Which is it, Cultivator Sand Fang?¡±

    Elliot wore a conflicted expression and didn¡¯t answer right away.

    ¡°Take their deal, Brother Sand Fang.¡± Cultivator Albin said. ¡°They¡¯re not going to let us go anyway. Save yourself. At least one of us should make it out of here alive.¡±

    The conflicted expression on Elliot¡¯s face cleared up at that.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, ¡°You are my brothers and sisters. I could never do that to you, not even to save my own life.¡±

    Our group acted touched by his words. Well, everyone except Cultivator Isabel, who wore a grumpy expression. She looked ready to get this farce done and over with.

    ¡°A pity.¡± Cultivator Blood Petal said, a disappointed expression on her face. ¡°Well, perhaps you¡¯ll change your mind after the game is over. Regardless, the rest of you should start running. You have five minutes before my juniors start chasing you.¡±

    We all looked at each other, before we took off in different directions. Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin stayed together, which made sense. Unlike the rest of us, they weren¡¯t warriors. It was better for them to stick together and help one another.

    Besides, while we had the numbers advantage, they had two mid Foundation Establishment cultivators while we only had one. Everyone else was in early Foundation Establishment. In terms of overall power, they had the advantage, but not by much.

    The area around the small mountain where we camped for the night was forested hills. A thick underbrush covered the forest floor. The smell of earth and vegetation filled my nose. I ran through the underbrush, while avoiding the trees and their roots. The sound of my breathing filled my ears.

    It was a moonless night, so the shadows were deeper and darker than usual. For a regular mortal, running through this area without tripping was impossible. Thanks to my cultivation base, that wasn¡¯t much of a problem for me. However, I made sure to limit my speed in order to avoid suspicion. After all, I was pretending to be at Qi Condensation.

    Five minutes after Cultivator Blood Petal announced the start of the ¡°game¡±, her juniors started chasing us. To my surprise, they didn¡¯t ride atop flying magic treasures. Instead, they chased after us on foot. I guess they thought that the ¡°game¡± would end too early if they flew. Cultivator Crimson Skull went after Cultivator Isabel, while his brother went after Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin. Cultivator Davina chased after Willow. This left the burly Cultivator Beast Eater to chase after me. Perfect. He was the one I wanted to fight in the first place.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Unlike our group, the Ancient Blood Sect disciples didn¡¯t limit their speed. Thus, it took them little time to catch up to us. However, instead of capturing us right away, they held back and started hounding us. By this point, I focused on Cultivator Beast Eater, since I couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you can dodge while running.¡± Cultivator Beast Eater said with a chuckle.

    He picked up a handful of pebbles from the ground and threw them at me one by one. Backed by the strength of an early Foundation Establishment cultivator, the pebbles whistled through the air at high speed. They punched holes through whatever they impacted, be it the ground or the trees, throwing shrapnel everywhere.

    I avoided the pebbles as best I could. While getting hit by one wouldn¡¯t kill me, it would cause some injury. It wasn¡¯t easy, since my opponent was an early Foundation Establishment cultivator, but I managed. In fact, I started to see it as a form of training. However, my opponent wasn¡¯t happy about this. He frowned, and suspicion filled his eyes.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± he muttered, ¡°Something isn¡¯t right.¡±

    I checked with my spirit sense and saw that we were close enough to the small mountain to see it, but far enough away that help wouldn¡¯t arrive right away.

    Perfect.

    I stopped running and turned around, before using Wind Dash Shoulder Slam to close the distance between myself and Cultivator Beast Eater. He tried to evade my attack, but to no avail. I slammed into him and sent him flying back several hundred feet. He crashed through dozens of trees and knocked them down, before hitting the ground with explosive force. A cloud of dust rose into the air.

    I stopped disguising my aura with Cloak of Dusk. With my spirit sense, I noticed the others reveal their true auras as well.

    Rather than give Cultivator Beast Eater a chance to recover, I ran towards him while performing a series of hand seals. Several crimson Fireballs sprang into existence around me. I pointed to Cultivator Beast Eater and sent them flying towards him. He roared and stood up, just in time for my Fireballs to hit him. They exploded upon contact, setting the forest around us ablaze.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you for that!¡± Cultivator Beast Eater yelled.

    He emerged from the flames, his body scorched and burned in several places, before rushing towards me. He swelled and grew larger as he ran. A layer of red fur covered his body and his features became more apelike. However, his transformation was imperfect and incomplete. Some parts of his body remained human, creating a bizarre and twisted mishmash of human and ape.

    I ran towards him as well. The two of us collided in a flurry of blows. However, it soon became apparent to me that Cultivator Beast Eater¡¯s strength surpassed my own by half. Every time we clashed, it felt like his blows would break my bones. That shouldn¡¯t have been possible, since we were both at early Foundation Establishment and I was a dual refiner. His transformation, as grotesque as it was, must have been responsible for his immense strength.

    When I realized this, I changed tactics. I switched from the Frenzied Fiend fighting style to the fighting style I developed using Frenzied Fiend and Dancing Wind Blade as inspiration: Dancing Fiend. Compared to Frenzied Fiend, Dancing Fiend was less aggressive and focused more on agility and precision. Instead of trading blows with Cultivator Beast Eater and trying to match his strength, I focused on evading his attacks and striking his weak points. I also used Lighter Than Air, in order to further increase my agility.

    It worked. As powerful as Cultivator Beast Eater¡¯s attacks were, it didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t hit me. No matter how hard he tried, I danced away before hitting him with my own attacks. Little by little, I whittled him down. From the expression on his face, it was clear that Cultivator Beast Eater was getting more frustrated by this state of affairs.

    ¡°Stop flittering about and fight me like a real man!¡± He shouted, his voice as grotesque as his appearance.

    Instead of answering him, I hit him in the abdomen. Cultivator Beast Eater stumbled back, knocking down a tree in the process. The forest fire I started continued to rage, bathing us in heat.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! You''re dead!¡±

    Cultivator Beast Eater pulled a pill out of his storage ring. The sight of it filled me with a sense of foreboding. I summoned a crimson Flame Serpent to try and stop Cultivator Beast Eater from swallowing it, but it didn¡¯t reach him in time. My Fire Serpent hit him in the chest just as he swallowed it. The attack burned his flesh, but as a physical refiner, he was much tougher than the average cultivator of the same level.

    As soon as he swallowed the pill, Cultivator Beast Eater¡¯s eyes turned red and black lines spread out all over his body like veins. He roared, before he charged right at me. He moved much faster than before, and he was almost upon me before I could react. I managed to evade his attack, though it was a near thing. Even so, as it passed me by, I felt the sheer power of his blow. If it had hit me, it would have shattered my bones.

    The rhythm of our fight changed. Cultivator Beast Eater came after me like a raging beast, full of fury and violence. It was as if he had lost his mind. In fact, that was what probably happened. Pills that boosted one¡¯s strength like this came with serious side effects.

    It took all of my concentration and focus to evade Cultivator Beast Eater¡¯s attacks, even while using Lighter Than Air. I tried to put some distance between us using Wind Dash, but he pursued me without relenting. At this rate, it would only be a matter of time before I suffered a serious blow.

    I considered my options, before I pulled five talismans out of my storage pouch and slapped one onto me. They were the Shield Talismans that Second Master gave me during the feast to celebrate my breakthrough to Foundation Establishment. Cultivator Beast Easter took this opportunity to strike me and send me flying, though I managed to land on my feet. Thankfully, the Shield Talisman protected me from harm, though it lost much of its power in doing so. I estimated that it would only be able to take two or three more hits before all of its power faded away.

    With that in mind, I slapped the remaining talismans onto my body, before I took on my Demon Form and let out a dragon-like roar. Cultivator Beast Easter attacked me once more as I transformed, destroying the first of my Shield Talismans. Afterwards, I switched back to the Frenzied Fiend fighting style and traded strikes with Cultivator Beast Eater once more.

    The Shield Talismans protected me from his blows, while I retaliated with devastating attacks. I struck Cultivator Beast Eater in the chest over and over again, focusing on the same spot where I hit him with my Fire Serpent earlier. His grotesque transformation and the pill he took must have increased his toughness as well, because it felt like punching a mountain. Still, I persisted.

    If Cultivator Beast Eater had been in his right mind, he would have realized what was going on and taken steps to avoid it. However, in his current state of mind, all he cared about was attacking me. He destroyed my Shield Talismans one after the other, until my final one was on its last legs. Despite this, I pressed forward.

    Just as Cultivator Beast Eater destroyed my last Shield Talisman, I struck him in the chest one last time. It caved in and he stumbled back, coughing out a mouthful of blood. I let out a demonic laugh, before I attacked him in a frenzy, hitting him in the chest over and over again. Cultivator Beast Eater tried to fight back, but the dent in his chest must have injured him more than I realized. His movements were slow and sluggish, and evading them was child¡¯s play. With a roar, I stabbed him in the chest with my right hand. It pierced through his body and came out the other side. His warm blood coated my arm.

    Drunk off of my victory, I grew complacent. Cultivator Beast Eater took advantage of this and attacked me one final time, putting all of his remaining strength into it. I couldn¡¯t evade it, since my right arm was still in his chest, so I blocked it with my left arm. A crunch reached my ears as Cultivator Beast Eater¡¯s attack shattered the bones in my arm before striking me in the shoulder. My left arm fell to my side and hung there, limp and useless.

    I roared in pain, before I pulled my right arm out of Cultivator Beast Eater¡¯s chest and prepared to attack him again. However, I needn¡¯t have bothered. As soon as I pulled my arm out of his chest, Cultivator Beast Eater toppled forward and fell to the ground, unmoving. Despite this, I struck him several more times, just in case he was playing dead. However, it became clear that he was well and truly deceased.

    I retrieved his storage ring and placed it in my storage bag, before I summoned several Fire Balls to incinerate his body. It was more difficult to form the hand seals with one hand, but I managed. The entire time, I berated myself for my stupidity. Several times, when I hunted spirit beasts and demon beasts, many of them attacked me with renewed vigor when they neared death. Why did I think it would be different with a cultivator? I suffered a needless injury thanks to my carelessness.

    After getting rid of Cultivator Beast Eater¡¯s body, I took a mid-grade Healing Pill out of my storage bag and swallowed it, before turning my attention to the others. I was the only one who managed to defeat my opponent so far. The rest were all still locked in life and death battles, including Elliot. He fought with Cultivator Blood Petal in the air above the small mountain. I assumed he took an antidote of some kind to neutralize the Damn The River poison. It looked like he didn¡¯t need my help with Cultivator Blood Petal, so I turned my attention to the others.

    Cultivator Isabel and Willow were both holding their own against their respective opponents. The former wielded a black saber and thrashed Cultivator Crimson Skull with it. Meanwhile, Willow had Cultivator Davina on the back foot, even though the latter was using the tiger puppet. However, victory wasn¡¯t guaranteed. It could go either way.

    Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin, on the other hand, weren¡¯t faring so well. The former wielded a set of flying needle magic treasures to attack, while the latter used a four-armed puppet that had the aura of an early Foundation Establishment cultivator. Unfortunately, their opponent was too powerful. Both of them were riddled with injuries, though none of them looked serious. However, it was just a matter of time before they lost.

    I pulled my flying carpet magic treasure out of my storage bag and hopped onto it, before flying off to join their fight.

 Chapter 73: Defeating the Ancient Blood Sect Disciples

    As I flew towards where Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin were fighting their opponent, I kept an eye out on the others, just in case. In particular, I watched the fight going on between Elliot and Cultivator Blood Petal. The former¡¯s battle prowess wasn¡¯t anything to scoff at, but the latter held her own against him.

    Elliot wielded his twin yellow sabers, while Cultivator Blood Petal wielded an azure feather fan that was a high-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure. Every time she swung the feather fan, she unleashed a barrage of azure wind blades towards Elliot. However, he evaded most of them and blocked the rest with his yellow sabers.

    In the air near them, the projection of a yellow serpent was locked in a deadly battle with the projection of an azure hawk. The two were in a stalemate, since neither seemed to have an advantage over the other. Elliot and Cultivator Blood Petal must have summoned these at the beginning of their battle.

    I flew around them, to avoid getting caught up in their battle. As an early Foundation Establishment cultivator, I had no business getting involved. I didn¡¯t have a death wish. However, it seemed that my passage hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Cultivator Blood Petal said.

    She focused most of her attention on Elliot, so I didn¡¯t realize that she was speaking to me until she swung her azure feather fan in my direction and launched dozens of wind blades in my direction. They moved at a rapid speed, closing the distance between us in mere seconds. I tried to outrun them, but they were too fast.

    ¡°Brother Flamewind!¡± Elliot yelled out.

    He tried to rush to my side, but Cultivator Blood Petal suppressed him with a series of attacks. I was on my own for this. As the wind blades closed in on me, I took evasive measures. I weaved my way through the wind blades, avoiding them to the best of my ability, though it was a near thing. One of them grazed my cheek, yet it was so sharp that I didn¡¯t feel a thing. Warm blood dripped down my face.

    Just as I thought that I would be able to evade them all, one of the wind blades changed direction and flew right towards me. With little time to react, I pulled the turtle shell defensive magic treasure out of my storage bag and threw it towards the oncoming wind blade. It glowed with yellow light as it formed a shield to protect me.

    However, it was just a Qi Condensation magic treasure. The wind blade tore through the turtle shell with ease, cutting it in half. The turtle shell stopped glowing as it lost all of its spiritual power. Its sacrifice wasn¡¯t in vain, since it managed to slow down the wind blade just enough for me to evade it. Well, for the most part. As I twisted my body to dodge the wind blade, it cut a deep gash in my thigh. The wound itself didn¡¯t hurt, but I felt it gushing blood.

    I popped another mid-grade Healing Pill into my mouth and continued flying towards Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin. Cultivator Blood Petal clicked her tongue with disappointment. However, before she could try anything else, Elliot attacked her with renewed vigor.

    As I flew over to help my comrades, I took stock of my injuries. The gash in my thigh had already healed thanks to the mid-grade Healing Pill. However, my left arm was still in poor condition. I could move it around now, but it still needed more time to fully heal. However, I didn¡¯t have time to spare. Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin needed my help now.

    The two of them bore several injuries each, and it was clear that they weren¡¯t a match for their opponent. They managed to hold their own until now, but it was just a matter of time before he defeated them.

    Their opponent, a disciple of the Ancient Blood Sect whose name I didn¡¯t know, lashed out at them with a blood red sickle that was a mid-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure. When I neared him, he glanced at me and let out a derisive snort, before performing a series of hand seals.

    ¡°Brother Flamewind, watch out!¡± Cultivator Albin yelled.

    Just as he finished warning me, the Ancient Blood Sect disciple finished performing the hand seals and spat out a globule of blood. This globule glowed with red light, before it expanded and took on the shape of a giant skeletal claw. It was similar to the red skull that Cultivator Crimson Skull summoned during his fight with Elliot, back at the Forest Tiger Sect, and I wondered if this man¡¯s name was Crimson Claw.

    This thought passed through my head as the giant skeletal claw rushed towards me, ready to tear me to shreds. Afterwards, the Ancient Blood Sect disciple turned back towards Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin, as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare me any more attention. Indignation filled me, even though this played to my advantage.

    I performed a series of hand seals and summoned dozens of Fireballs, before launching them towards the giant skeletal claw. While each Fireball wasn¡¯t that powerful on its own, I made up for it with sheer numbers. They exploded on impact, each one slowing the skeletal claw down. Encouraged by this, I kept summoning them in a constant barrage.

    Cracks started to form in the giant skeletal claw, before it shattered into countless pieces and disintegrated. The Ancient Blood Sect disciple paled at this, and glanced at me with a surprised look on his face. I grinned at him. However, my victory came at a high cost. It took a good portion of my internal qi to summon that many Fireballs. I wouldn¡¯t be able to pull a trick like that a second time.

    With nothing in the way between me and the Ancient Blood Sect disciple, I sent the remaining Fireballs in his direction. A hint of fear appeared in his eyes. However, before he could try and flee, Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin pressed the attack against him. He summoned a blood red shield to defend himself.

    The former wielded a set of flying needle magic treasures. There were dozens of them, each one glowing with crimson light. Due to their small size, they were difficult to see and defend against. The set of flying needles was a mid-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure.

    Cultivator Albin, on the other hand, wielded a four-armed puppet that had an aura similar to that of an early Foundation Establishment cultivator. Each arm was made from a different material and glowed with a different colored light: azure, blue, crimson, and gray. I assumed these corresponded with four of the five elements. The body itself was yellow for Earth.

    While the Ancient Blood Sect disciple managed to fare well against two opponents, it seemed that three was his limit. I closed in and started attacking him with my fists, while Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin attacked him with their respective weapons. He tried to defend himself as best he could, but to no avail. Cracks started to form in this blood red shield. Soon, it would shatter.

    ¡°Enough!¡± he shouted

    A wave of pure power exploded out of him. It sent me flying away from him, and almost knocked me off of my flying carpet. Cultivator Rexanne¡¯s flying needles and Cultivator Albin¡¯s four-armed puppet were also knocked away.

    Doing this must have come at a heavy cost, because the Ancient Blood Sect disciple¡¯s face paled even further and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. However, despite this, he didn¡¯t hesitate to pull a talisman out of his storage ring. I recognized it as the talisman that boosted his speed when he fled from Elliot.

    I snarled, before I jumped from my flying carpet and used Wind Dash Shoulder Slam to smash into him. His blood red shield cracked even further, but otherwise remained intact. However, I achieved my objective. My attack distracted him long enough for my companions to recover and attack him in unison. This time, his blood red shield shattered and disintegrated into nothingness.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I controlled my flying carpet to catch myself, before flying over to finish off the Ancient Blood Sect disciple. However, I needn¡¯t have bothered. Cultivator Albin¡¯s four-armed puppet locked him in a grapple, while Cultivator Rexanne¡¯s flying needles pierced his head in dozens of locations. The Ancient Blood Sect disciple screamed in pain, before he fell limp.

    The talisman in his hand slipped from his fingers, though I managed to catch it before it fell to the ground. The four-armed puppet snagged the Ancient Blood Sect disciple¡¯s storage ring, before letting go of him. As his body fell, I summoned a Fireball to incinerate it, leaving no trace of him behind.

    ¡°Are you two all right?¡± I asked, flying over to my companions.

    They each pulled a mid-grade Healing Pill out of their storage bag and swallowed it.

    ¡°No,¡± Cultivator Rexanne said, grimacing, ¡°But we can still fight.¡±

    ¡°Let us go help the others.¡± Cultivator Albin said with a nod.

    The three of us turned to go help the rest of our companions, but it turned out that we didn¡¯t need to. We watched as Cultivator Isabel decapitated her opponent, Crimson Skull, with her black saber. She took his storage ring before tossing his now headless body aside. Meanwhile, Willow had already subdued Cultivator Davina. She had wrapped her up in a thick yellow chain, which was a high-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure. Cultivator Davina was still alive, but unconscious. That left Cultivator Blood Petal as our sole remaining opponent.

    She looked around with a calm and composed expression on her face. However, she couldn¡¯t hide the panic in her eyes. Tonight¡¯s events must have been shocking for her. She tried to play a game with us, only to find out that we weren¡¯t as weak as we appeared to be. I almost felt bad for her. However, when I remembered what she and her companions did, all traces of sympathy disappeared.

    Even so, Cultivator Blood Petal¡¯s next move caught me off guard.

    ¡°I surrender!¡± She shouted.

    She tossed the azure feather fan aside and held her hands up, to show that she had nothing else in them. Her azure hawk let out a pained cry, before it disappeared. With its opponent gone, Elliot¡¯s yellow serpent flew over to his side and watched Cultivator Blood Petal. The rest of us flew over to surround her, just in case she tried to flee.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to accept her surrender, are you Brother Sand Fang?¡± Cultivator Willow asked. ¡°Who knows how many innocent people she and her companions killed? She deserves to die.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Sister Black Staff.¡± Cultivator Isabel said. ¡°If nothing else, this woman is an enemy.¡± She glanced at Cultivator Blood Petal. ¡°We can¡¯t take her with us, and if we let her go, she¡¯s bound to hold a grudge. We should kill her, just to be safe.¡±

    Cultivator Blood Petal ignored them and gazed at Elliot, who wore an impassive expression on his face. However, I knew that killing her wouldn¡¯t be a simple matter.

    ¡°That fan of hers is a high-grade Foundation Establishment magic tool.¡± I said. ¡°Taken into consideration with her cultivation base, it¡¯s clear that someone in the Ancient Blood Sect values her. If we kill her, we run the risk of making a powerful enemy.¡± I looked at Elliot. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that we should spare her, but we should be aware of the consequences before we kill her.¡±

    It was common practice for sects to have a life lamp for each of their disciples, at least the ones they valued the most. A life lamp looked like a regular oil lamp. However, the flame inside would burn as long as the person it was bonded to remained alive. If that person died, their life lamp would go out. That way a sect would know if something happened to one of their disciples.

    If we killed Cultivator Blood Petal, the Ancient Blood Sect would know right away and send someone to investigate. In fact, it might already be too late, considering how many of their disciples we killed. Even if we erased all the evidence and hid our tracks, the Ancient Blood Sect could still find out about our involvement. However, if we let Cultivator Blood Petal live, that possibility became a certainty. We wore disguises and used false names, but I didn¡¯t know if that was enough.

    ¡°That junior brother of yours is a smart one, Cultivator Sand Fang.¡± Cultivator Blood Petal said, nodding in my direction. ¡°I am a core disciple of the Ancient Blood Sect. Not only that, but my father is Elder Blood Root and the patriarch of my clan. If you kill me, all of my kin will become your enemies.¡± She smiled. ¡°However, if you let me go, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones and forget all about this incident. I won¡¯t hold a grudge against any of you. If you want, I can swear a heart demon oath to that effect.¡±

    Everyone looked surprised when they heard this. A heart demon oath was a serious matter. If a cultivator swore one and then broke it, a heart demon would form inside their soul and haunt them. The more powerful the cultivator, the more dangerous the heart demon. While it was possible to overcome this with great effort, it was still a risky proposition. Thus, cultivators didn¡¯t break heart demon oaths if they could help it. In general, it was easier to just not swear one in the first place.

    ¡°Well?¡± Cultivator Blood Petal asked, smirking. ¡°What do you say?¡±

    That smirk irritated me. It was as if she thought that she had already won.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Brother Sand Fang.¡± Willow said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sister Black Staff,¡± Cultivator Albin said, a hesitant look on his face, ¡°If Cultivator Blood Petal is willing to swear a heart demon oath, it might be worth it to let her go. We already accomplished our objective in coming here.¡±

    True. Our mission was to look into the cause behind the disappearances and put a stop to it. We already succeeded. Even if we let Cultivator Blood Petal go, I doubted that she would stick around since we killed all of her companions.

    ¡°If you need an additional incentive, take my fan.¡± Cultivator Blood Petal said. ¡°Consider it your prize for defeating me and my companions.¡± She nodded at the unconscious Cultivator Davina. ¡°You may even keep my junior sister. She lied to you and tried to poison you. This is your opportunity to take revenge on her.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to sacrifice your fellow disciple in order to save your own life?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Blood Petal let out a derisive snort.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She said without an ounce of shame. ¡°Junior Sister Davina¡¯s duty is to protect me and ensure my safety. Dying to save my life is an honor for her.¡±

    Somehow, I doubted that Cultivator Davina would see it that way. Cultivator Blood Petal¡¯ attitude disgusted me. It was as if the lives of others didn¡¯t matter to her, not even those of her fellow disciples. Did I have it in me to let her go? While that was the more prudent decision, that didn¡¯t mean it was the right one.

    I glanced at Elliot. While he wore an impassive expression, I saw the conflict in his eyes. He didn¡¯t know what the right choice was either.

    ¡°I recommend making your choice sooner rather than later.¡± Cultivator Blood Petal said. ¡°My sect has no doubt already noticed the deaths of my fellow disciples. It¡¯s just a matter of time before they send someone here to investigate. However, as long as I live, they won¡¯t pursue this matter more than necessary.¡± Her expression hardened. ¡°The reverse is true as well. If you kill me, they will stop at nothing to avenge me.¡±

    I glanced at everyone. Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin already looked convinced. Even Cultivator Isabel seemed swayed by Cultivator Blood Petal¡¯ words. The only one who didn¡¯t was Willow. She clenched her fists and wore a frustrated expression on her face, as if she expected us to let Cultivator Blood Petal go. While I hated to see her like this, I couldn¡¯t let that sway me. At the end of the day, I needed to make my own choice on the matter. To that end, I asked myself one simple question.

    Would I be able to look myself in the mirror if we let Cultivator Blood Petal go?

    No.

    In that case, I already knew what I needed to do.

    I performed a series of hand seals and a golden light emerged from my hands to form a golden seal formed from divine qi: Heavenly Seal. Before anyone could react, I sent the seal towards Cultivator Blood Petal. She tried to evade it, but the sudden attack caught her off guard. By the time she reacted, it was already too late. The Heavenly Seal bound her.

    ¡°Divine Demon!¡± Cultivator Blood Petal said, staring at me in horror.

    She struggled to break out, but the Heavenly Seal held for now. Given enough time, she would free herself. However, I didn¡¯t plan on letting that happen. I pulled a flying sword out of my storage bag. It was the one that Sidra gave me, right after I reached Foundation Establishment, the one meant for combat rather than travel. It was a high-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure.

    I didn¡¯t use it before, since I didn¡¯t need it against Cultivator Beast Eater or the other Ancient Blood Sect disciple. However, I had no such hesitation when it came to a late Foundation Establishment cultivator. I sent the flying sword towards Cultivator Blood Petal. Despite her struggles, she didn¡¯t manage to break free of the Heavenly Seal before the flying sword pierced her chest.

    Cultivator Blood Petal stared at me with wide eyes, before she coughed up several mouthfuls of blood and fell limp. Her own flying sword fell to the ground. The only thing keeping her aloft was the flying sword in her chest, which presented a rather macabre sight.

    The area fell silent as all of my companions stared at me in shock.

 Chapter 74: The Leafs Anger

    Cultivator Isabel was the first to recover her composure after I killed Cultivator Blood Petal in cold blood.

    ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯ve done?¡± Cultivator Isabel demanded, furious. ¡°You killed a core disciple of the Ancient Blood Sect!¡±

    Even Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin seemed upset by my actions. Willow looked both relieved and worried. Elliot gave me a questioning look. In contrast, I maintained a calm expression.

    ¡°I killed an enemy.¡± I said, speaking in an even voice. ¡°One who interfered with our sect¡¯s interests.¡± I snorted. ¡°Besides, do you really think that she would have let this go? Even if she swore a heart demon oath, she could have just let her sect get revenge on her behalf. All she would have needed to do was tell them what happened. She even said it herself. If we had let her go, the Ancient Blood Sect wouldn¡¯t have pursued it more than necessary. However, they would have lost a lot of face if they didn¡¯t avenge the deaths of their disciples. It would have been necessary for them to hunt us down, or at least make an attempt. I saw no reason for us to take that risk.¡±

    The others looked surprised by this, as if they hadn¡¯t considered it from that perspective.

    ¡°I know you might think that I made an impulsive decision,¡± I said, ¡°However, I put careful thought into it before I acted.¡±

    This was a complete lie. Everything I said just now was something I came up with on the spot in order to justify my decision. However, it wasn¡¯t wrong. Cultivator Blood Petal didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person to let a grudge like this go unavenged.

    ¡°That said, I owe you an apology, Brother Sand Fang.¡± I gave Elliot a martial salute. ¡°You are the mission leader, and I undermined your authority with my actions. I am sorry.¡±

    A beat of silence followed my words.

    ¡°No, Young-Brother Flamewind,¡± Elliot said, ¡°You made the right choice. If we let her go, the Ancient Blood Sect would have known about us for certain. At least this way, there is a chance we can hide our involvement.¡±

    I nodded at him, before looking at the others.

    ¡°I shall take full responsibility for this,¡± I said, ¡°Since I acted on my own, without consulting any of you.¡±

    They all looked torn.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Cultivator Isabel said. ¡°Fine. What¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no point in complaining about it now. Let¡¯s clean everything up and leave. The more distance we put between us and this place, the better. We don¡¯t know when the Ancient Blood Sect will send people here to investigate what happened.¡±

    Elliot nodded.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± he said. ¡°However, before we go, I want to find out what these Ancient Blood Sect disciples hoped to accomplish here.¡± He studied Cultivator Davina with cold eyes. ¡°Thankfully, we have a prisoner.¡±

    His expression sent a chill down my spine. Something told me that he didn¡¯t plan on something as benign as a simple interrogation.

    ¡°May I, Sister Black Staff?¡± Elliot asked, holding his hand out towards Willow.

    She nodded before tossing Cultivator Davina at him. Elliot caught the woman and held her upright, before placing a finger on her glabella. Her body twitched and she let out a moan of pain. It took me a moment to realize that Elliot was using a soul scour technique on her.

    This kind of technique allowed a cultivator to read a being¡¯s mind and soul. However, it was invasive and damaged the victim¡¯s mind. At best, it caused some mild damage that could be healed with time. At worst, it destroyed the victim¡¯s mind and left them as nothing more than a drooling idiot. Based on the expression on Cultivator Davina¡¯s face, I doubted that Elliot was being gentle with her.

    When he finished soul scouring her, Elliot snapped Cultivator Davina¡¯s neck and killed her. He wore a contemplative expression on his face, while the rest of us gathered around him.

    ¡°What did you find out, Brother Sand Fang?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I learned the location of their hideout.¡± Elliot said. ¡°It¡¯s not too far from here.¡± He glanced at the rest of us. ¡°While it¡¯s a little out of the way, it wouldn¡¯t take us that much time to head over. Some of their victims are still alive. We can set them free.¡±

    Willow¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°And the rest?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Sacrificed and harvested for their vitality.¡± Elliot said in a soft voice.

    Willow clenched her jaw, before she let out a sigh.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s hypocritical of me to get angry, when my own arts aren¡¯t too dissimilar from the Ancient Blood Sect¡¯s.¡± she said.

    I flew over to Willow¡¯s side and put a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°I may not know much about your arts, Sister Black Staff,¡± I said, ¡°However, I know that you would never do something as heinous as sacrifice hundreds of innocents.¡±

    Willow gave me a grateful smile in return.

    ¡°What about loot?¡± Cultivator Isabel asked. ¡°We saw the aftermath of their attacks. They emptied the treasuries of several small clans and sects. I assume they kept everything they took.¡±

    Elliot nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said. ¡°While I believe that the survivors should get what belonged to them in the first place, it¡¯s only fair that we keep the rest.¡±

    The others looked happy about that, even Willow. I couldn¡¯t deny that I felt a bit of joy as well. The loot from several small clans and sects was quite a bit, even divided six ways. However, then I remembered what happened to those same small clans and sects, and my joy fled.

    ¡°However, we might earn an even greater prize.¡± Elliot said. ¡°The reason why Cultivator Blood Petal and her companions were here in the Sacred Ironwood province in the first place was to find the sacred treasure of the Forest Tiger Sect. Cultivator Davina didn¡¯t know what this sacred treasure was, but it must have been something precious to attract the attention of someone of Cultivator Blood Petal¡¯ status.¡±

    I frowned at that.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± I asked, ¡°If they were after the sacred treasure of the Forest Tiger Sect, then why did they kidnap and sacrifice hundreds of innocent people?¡±

    ¡°It was a smokescreen.¡± Elliot said. ¡°To hide their true objective from Cultivator Blood Petal¡¯s rivals in the Ancient Blood Sect, just in case any of them investigated the matter.¡±

    I stared at Elliot in shock. A smokescreen? Cultivator Blood Petal kidnapped and sacrificed all those people as a smokescreen? Fury filled me, burning away any lingering regret I had for killing Cultivator Blood Petal. If her and her companions weren¡¯t already dead, I would have torn them to shreds with my bare hands.

    ¡°The secret treasure is located in a hidden realm not too far from their hideout.¡± Elliot continued. ¡°However, it is protected by an array, one they hadn¡¯t managed to break through yet. That was why they were still here. Otherwise, they would have left a long time ago. We could take the risk to try and take this sacred treasure for ourselves, or we could leave and come back at another time.¡±

    Caution and greed warred within me. If we left now, we lessened the chances of running into whoever the Ancient Blood Sect sent to investigate. However, we didn¡¯t know if the sacred treasure of the Forest Tiger Sect would still be here if we returned at a later date. Nor did we know if it was worth the risk in the first place. I glanced at the others and saw them dealing with the same struggle.

    ¡°I say we give it a try.¡± I suggested. ¡°However, if we can¡¯t break through the formation and retrieve the sacred treasure within a day, then we should leave.¡±

    The others glanced at each other, before they nodded.

    ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡± Elliot said. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± He gestured to the area around us. ¡°Erase all traces of our presence here. We leave in ten minutes.¡±

    With that, we cleaned up the area as best we could, including disposing of the bodies, before we left.

    <hr>

    Interlude: Blood LeafUnlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Blood Leaf lounged around in the most expensive room available in his favorite pleasure house. It was located at the top of the tall palatial building, and had a great view of Crimson River City. It was late into the night, and the city glowed with the light from countless lanterns.

    Crimson River City enjoyed great prosperity due to its proximity to the Ancient Blood Sect. No one would dare cause trouble here, and so cultivators from all over the Northern Region¡¯s central continent flocked to the city. All kinds of goods and services were available here.

    Two courtesans pressed against Blood Petal, their bodies soft and warm. One poured him wine while the other massaged his shoulders. The scent of their enticing perfume filled his nose. He sipped the wine and leaned back to enjoy the courtesan¡¯s ministrations.

    ¡®Ah, this was the life.¡¯ He thought to himself. ¡®What was the point in walking the path towards immortality if one couldn¡¯t enjoy oneself?¡¯

    Blood Leaf had met several cultivators who were far too serious for their own good. Many of them belonged to his own clan. They spent most of their time cultivating in seclusion, focusing so much on trying to live forever that they forgot to actually live. Blood Leaf didn¡¯t understand those people. They wanted to become immortal, or at least live for as long as possible, yet never took the time to enjoy the perks that came with being a cultivator.

    Not him. Blood Leaf decided early on, back when he was at the Qi Condensation realm, that he would live his life to the fullest. Eat, drink, and be merry. The elders of his clan disapproved of his attitude, including his father, yet that never bothered Blood Leaf too much.

    Best of all, when he reached Golden Core, their complaints and lectures became nothing more than annoyed grumbling. After all, despite his frivolities, as they called it, Blood Leaf¡¯s cultivation never suffered. Despite his desire to enjoy life, Blood Leaf never slacked off. Like any other cultivator, he wanted to live forever. However, he also wanted to have fun while doing so.

    Speaking of having fun.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Blood Leaf said, grabbing one of the courtesans and pulling her into his lap.

    She giggled and put up a token resistance. However, before Blood Leaf could enjoy himself, a roar filled the air. It was so loud that the building around them started to shake. The courtesans covered their ears and looked around in a panic. The pleasure house was built from sturdy materials that were reinforced with several arrays. The roar must have come from a powerful being to cause it to shake.

    ¡®Stay here.¡¯ Blood Leaf said, speaking to them through telepathy. ¡®I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s going on.¡¯

    The courtesans, still covering their ears, nodded. They wore fearful expressions on their faces. Afterwards, Blood Leaf jumped out the window and flew high into the air. Like most cities where cultivators congregated, Crimson River City had a flight restriction set up. However, Blood Leaf had enough power and status to shrug it off.

    Instead, he searched around for the source of the roar. As a Golden Core cultivator, he was sturdier than most. Even then, the roar gave him a headache. It would have been worse for anyone in the Foundation Establishment realm. As for Qi Condensation cultivators¡­ Well, they would be lucky to survive.

    It didn¡¯t take Blood Leaf long to realize that the roar came from the Ancient Blood Sect, Mt. Blood Tree to be exact. An icy hand gripped his heart. That was the home and headquarters of his clan. Something must have happened. Without hesitation, Blood Leaf headed towards Mt. Blood Tree, flying as fast as he could.

    As Blood Leaf drew closer to home, the roar subsided. However, instead of reassuring him, he grew even more worried. When he neared Mt. Blood Tree, he heard his kin wailing. The loudest voice among them belonged to his father, Blood Root. The roar must have come from him. As a Nascent Soul cultivator, he was more than powerful enough to roar like that.

    ¡°My daughter!¡± His father said. ¡°Oh, my poor little Petal!¡±

    Blood Leaf sucked in breath, before he rushed towards his father¡¯s voice. The latter was located in the Hall of Life, where their clan¡¯s life lamps were located. When he arrived, he found his father kneeling on the ground, surrounded by several of their grieving kin. Tears streamed down his father¡¯s face. This shocked Blood Leaf. To him, his father was always stern and uncompromising. Seeing an open display of emotion like this upended Blood Leaf¡¯s world.

    However, that was nothing compared to the shock and pain he felt when he looked at his little sister¡¯s life lamp and realized that the flame inside had gone out. That could only mean one thing. His little sister was dead.

    ¡°No,¡± Blood Leaf said, stumbling forward until he knelt next to his father, ¡°No no no.¡±

    He last saw his sister not too long ago, just before she went out to hunt for some kind of treasure. She had been excited, since this was her first foray into the outside world. Blood Leaf offered to accompany her and help, but she refused saying that she wanted to secure the treasure with her own power. She even refused to tell anyone where she was going or what she was looking for, to avoid any undue interference.

    Their father, worried about her safety, ordered several inner disciples of the Ancient Blood Sect to go along and protect her. They had all been in the Foundation Establishment realm. They should have been fine. They should have been enough. Yet, they hadn¡¯t been. Blood Petal¡¯s snuffed out life lamp proved that.

    Tears streamed down Blood Leaf¡¯s cheeks and sorrow filled his heart as he realized that his little sister was dead. He would never see her smile again, nor would he see her flustered face as he teased her. She was gone.

    However, beneath his sorrow and pain, fury burned within Blood Leaf. It started out as a small spark, but soon grew into an inferno. He would find them. He would find whoever killed his sister and make them suffer. They wouldn¡¯t get the luxury of a quick death. No. He would torture them for a thousand years, where each moment was pure agony.

    ¡°I¡¯ll avenge her.¡± Blood Leaf said, turning to his father. ¡°I will find who did this and make them pay. I promise you, Father.¡±

    His father, too lost in his own grief, gave the barest of nods. With that, Blood Leaf stood up and marched out of the Hall of Life. His first stop was to check the hall where the Ancient Blood Sect kept the life lamps of its inner disciples. He wanted to make sure that the ones who had accompanied his little sister were also dead. It was their duty to protect Blood Petal, even at the cost of their own lives. If any of them yet lived¡­ Well, he would make them pay for their failure.

    After that, he would hunt his sister¡¯s killers down.

    <hr>

    It took us all night to reach the Ancient Blood Sect disciples¡¯ hideout. By the time we arrived, it was dawn. Throughout the flight, I replayed last night¡¯s events in my head and realized something about myself.

    Killing people didn¡¯t bother me.

    Maybe it was because they were enemies, or maybe it was because they were demonic cultivators who sacrificed hundreds of innocent people, but I felt no guilt for killing Cultivator Beast Eater and Cultivator Blood Petal. That didn¡¯t mean I enjoyed killing them, but neither did I feel revolted by it. I felt¡­ Nothing. It was something that I needed to do, so I did it. Nothing more, nothing less.

    Was this normal? I didn¡¯t think so. I had never killed another person before last night, so I didn¡¯t know for sure. However, shouldn¡¯t I have felt something? After a while, I shook my head and set these thoughts aside. I had more important matters to consider.

    The hideout was an immortal cave located inside a small mountain near the remnants of the Forest Tiger Sect. A series of defensive arrays protected it, but we disabled them with relative ease thanks to Elliot. After soul scouring Cultivator Davina, he knew what kind of arrays they used and how to bypass them.

    As soon as we entered the cave, the first thing I noticed was the smell of blood. The air was thick with it. So much so that I retched a few times. The others reacted the same way. The only ones who managed to maintain their composure were Elliot and Willow. Like the auras of the Ancient Blood Sect disciples, the blood smelled rotten and decayed. Wrong.

    It appeared that when the Ancient Blood Sect disciples carved out this immortal cave, they had prepared for a long-term stay. Beautiful lamps filled the interior of the cave with warm light, which I thought contrasted with the smell of blood that filled the air. In addition to bedrooms for the Ancient Blood Sect disciples, there were meditation chambers, an alchemy lab, a workshop for refining magic treasures, and so on. There were all sorts of treasures and material inside these rooms, which we collected before moving on.

    We also found a chamber with an ominous black altar in the center of it. A complicated looking array surrounded the altar, with blood red crystals located at key points within the array. Each one of these crystals glowed with a red light and an aura of rotten blood. Taking it all together, it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what the Ancient Blood Sect disciples used this altar for. Willow collected the blood red crystals and placed them in her storage bag.

    We found the prisoners in another part of the cave, one protected by even more defensive arrays. However, these arrays were designed to keep people in rather than out. Elliot managed to disable them, once again thanks to the memories he retrieved from Cultivator Davina. When we opened the door, the smell of human waste and unwashed bodies assaulted our noses.

    It turned out that the Ancient Blood Sect disciples had kept all of their prisoners in a single giant chamber. From the looks of it, they hadn¡¯t treated them well either. There were dozens of prisoners. While this sounded like a lot, it was a small fraction of the people that had gone missing. Most of the prisoners were injured to some degree or another. All of them were in Qi Condensation. The Ancient Blood Sect disciples must have already killed the ones in Foundation Establishment. To avoid scaring them, I returned to my human form.

    At first the prisoners didn¡¯t believe us when we said that they were free. They thought it was some kind of trick by the Ancient Blood Sect disciples. However, when we started handing out food and Healing Pills, they realized that we were telling the truth. Some cheered at their newfound freedom, while others broke down crying.

    It took a while to get them all sorted out. Many were quite weak after spending weeks, or even months, imprisoned. A few were ill, due to the poor conditions that the Ancient Blood Sect disciples kept them in. Still, despite the pain and suffering they endured, a few of the prisoners managed to keep their fighting spirit. These few rallied the other prisoners and got them moving.

    One in particular caught my eye: a young man in his mid twenties. He wore a set of gray robes. On impulse, I asked him if he was Cultivator Gray. He was surprised that I knew his name, but answered in the affirmative. I told him that we had met his companions, which had ultimately led us to finding this place. When he heard this, Cultivator Gray was stunned.

    After freeing the prisoners, my companions and I looted the immortal cave of everything we could get our hands on. We found pills, materials, jade slips, and more. By the time we finished, it looked like a horde of locusts had devoured everything. However, we set aside a portion for the prisoners. After all, some of it no doubt used to belong to them in the first place.

    When it came time to leave the immortal cave, our group discussed what to do with the former prisoners. At first, we planned on leaving them to their own devices after freeing them. However, after seeing the condition they were in, we couldn¡¯t. Rather, we wouldn¡¯t. In their weakened state, they would be easy prey. Even Cultivator Isabel agreed to help them.

    In the end, we decided to ferry the former prisoners to Clear Basin City. We planned to head there anyway, so we could use the teleportation array network to the Howling Desert province, so bringing them there wouldn¡¯t delay us in the slightest. We discussed this plan with the former prisoners, which they agreed to. After what they endured, none of them wanted to remain in the area. Maybe some would return to rebuild, but that would be after they regained their strength.

    After sorting everything out, the six of us left the immortal cave and headed towards the entrance to the hidden realm where the sacred treasure of the Forest Tiger Sect was located.

 Chapter 75: Searching for the Sacred Treasure

    After we left the immortal cave which served as the hideout for the Ancient Blood Sect disciples, we returned to the forested valley of the Forest Tiger Sect. This time, we didn¡¯t bother landing at the entrance and walking the rest of the way. Instead, we just flew right towards our destination. In this case, the entrance to the hidden realm that contained the Forest Tiger Sect¡¯s sacred treasure was located at the far end of the valley, opposite of the entrance.

    It was late morning by this point. Looting the immortal cave and sorting out the former prisoners had taken us hours. Thankfully, the flight to the forested valley didn¡¯t take us long at all. The entrance to the hidden realm was located within a small grassy clearing, meaning it wasn¡¯t shaded like the rest of the forested valley. Elliot landed the flying boat at the edge of the clearing and we all disembarked.

    At first, I didn¡¯t notice anything special about the clearing. While the qi in the area was richer and more abundant than anywhere else in the valley, that was it. I saw no signs that the entrance to the hidden valley was here. However, I trusted Elliot so I took a closer look.

    That was when I noticed that there was something strange about the clearing. The trees that surrounded the clearing, all of them Sacred Ironwoods, were arranged in a specific fashion. It took me a moment to realize they were like array flags and acted as the foundation of an array. The clearing itself was the array that protected the entrance to the hidden realm. I wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed either.

    ¡°I see you noticed it as well, Brother Flamewind.¡± Elliot said.

    I nodded.

    ¡°Noticed what?¡± Cultivator Albin asked with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an obfuscation array over the entire clearing.¡± Cultivator Isabel said, looking around. ¡°Rather, the clearing is the array.¡± She gestured to the area around us. ¡°The trees are the array flags.¡±

    Understanding lit up in everyone else¡¯s eyes, and they looked around with newfound appreciation.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Elliot said. ¡°It¡¯s a good one as well. If I hadn¡¯t soul scoured Cultivator Davina, I wouldn¡¯t have known about it either. And the only reason why the Ancient Blood Sect disciples knew about this clearing was because they soul scoured the elders of the Forest Tiger Sect.¡±

    I frowned at that.

    ¡°In that case, how come they hadn¡¯t managed to break through it?¡± I asked. ¡°If they soul scoured the elders of the Forest Tiger Sect, then they must have known what kind of array this was.

    Elliot gestured to the center of the clearing.

    ¡°They did.¡±He said. ¡°In order to break through the array, all they needed to do was destroy all the trees surrounding the clearing at the same time.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him.

    ¡°That sounds too easy.¡± Cultivator Rexanne asked, her eyes filled with suspicion. ¡°I assume there is a catch.¡±

    Elliot gave her a faint smile.

    ¡°There is, yes.¡± He said. ¡°The obfuscation array was set up by the Forest Tiger Sect. However, beneath it is another array. If anyone breaks through the first array, the second one will activate and collapse the entrance to the hidden realm.¡±

    Willow sucked in a breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trap.¡± She said.

    Elliot nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± He said, ¡°One set up by a powerful expert. Destroying the entrance to a hidden realm is far beyond the powers of any Foundation Establishment cultivator. One needs to be in the Nascent Soul realm at a minimum.¡±

    I felt a thrill when I heard that. If the entrance to the hidden realm was protected by an array set up by a Nascent Soul cultivator, then the sacred treasure of the Forest Tiger Sect was far more important than I realized. However, given our current cultivation bases, I doubt that we were powerful enough to break through this second array.

    ¡°In that case, how do we break through the second array?¡± Willow asked, her words mirroring my thoughts. ¡°While I have some knowledge of arrays, I¡¯m no expert.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same with me.¡± I asked. ¡°Is it even possible for us to break through the second array?¡±

    Elliot shook his head.

    ¡°Not at our power level, no.¡± He said.

    Cultivator Isabel scowled at him.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t get through the second array, then what are we even doing here?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I said that we can¡¯t break through the second array.¡± Elliot responded. ¡°However, I never said that we couldn¡¯t go through it. See, both arrays have certain requirements. Those who meet said requirements can pass through the arrays without issue.¡±

    ¡°What are these requirements?¡± I asked.

    Elliot frowned.

    ¡°According to Cultivator Davina¡¯s memories,¡± he said, ¡°One either needs to reach mid Foundation Establishment using the Forest Tiger Sect¡¯s primary cultivation technique, the Forest Tiger Script, or one must receive the blessing of the Sacred Ancestor of the Forest Tiger Sect.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me what that means, since Cultivator Davina herself didn¡¯t know. Only the sect leader of the Forest Tiger Sect knew, and he killed himself before the Ancient Blood Sect disciples could soul scour him. So, the Ancient Blood Sect disciples went with the first method and had Cultivator Davina cultivate using the Forest Tiger Script.¡±

    So that was why her aura was strange. While I despised Cultivator Blood Petal and her companions for what they did, I respected their tenacity. It might have taken them years to reach the cultivation base required to pass through the arrays.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to spend years practicing the Forest Tiger Script.¡± Cultivator Isabel said with a scoff. ¡°Not with the Ancient Blood Sect searching for their disciple¡¯s killers. So that leaves receiving the blessing of the Forest Tiger Sect¡¯s Sacred Ancestor, whatever that means.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Elliot said, ¡°That was my thought exactly.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Even if we fail to secure the blessing, we could always leave and return at a later date. The Ancient Blood Sect disciples kept a few copies of the Forest Tiger Script. One of us could practice it to mid Foundation Establishment.¡± He nodded to the center of the clearing. ¡°Given the potential prize, I¡¯m sure that it would be worth the time and effort.¡±

    I supposed that was a viable method. The Forest Tiger Script was a mid-tier cultivation technique at best, while everyone here practiced either high-tier or top-tier cultivation techniques. To avoid having a slightly weaker foundation, one would have to reach mid Foundation Establishment with the Forest Tiger Script, enter the hidden realm to retrieve the sacred treasure, and then unravel one¡¯s cultivation back to early Foundation Establishment in order to start over again.

    However, that would take a lot of time. The thought of going through all of that didn¡¯t appeal to me. From the expressions on everyone else¡¯s faces, they felt the same way. Out of the six of us, only four were in early Foundation Establishment. Elliot and Cultivator Isabel were in late Foundation Establishment and mid Foundation Establishment respectively.

    ¡°We should save this discussion for later.¡± Willow said. ¡°If one or more of us manage to receive the blessing from the Forest Tiger Sect¡¯s Sacred Ancestor, then we won¡¯t even need to bother with such a cumbersome method.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Cultivator Albin said, before frowning. ¡°But how? Not even the Ancient Blood Sect disciples knew how to receive the blessing. How are we supposed to figure it out in less than a day?¡±

    Elliot pulled several manuals, scrolls, and jade slips out of his storage bag.

    ¡°These belonged to the Forest Tiger Sect.¡± He said. ¡°One of them might contain a clue.¡± He gestured to the area around us. ¡°There might also be a clue somewhere within the valley. I suggest we split up into two teams. Half of us will stay here and study, while the rest will search the valley. We will meet back here at sundown. If none of us have found anything by that point, then we will leave and head towards Clear Basin City.¡±

    We all glanced at each other, before nodding.

    ¡°That sounds like a good plan to me.¡± I said.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Elliot said, ¡°Now, who wishes to do what?¡±

    <hr>

    In the end, I remained behind in the clearing to read the writings of the Forest Tiger Sect with Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin, while the others explored the valley. Willow wanted to stay behind with me, but Cultivator Isabel rolled her eyes and dragged the younger woman off.

    After that, I spent the next few hours poring over the scrolls, manuals, and jade slips that Elliot provided. While I learned a bit about the Forest Tiger Sect during our stay in Clear Basin City, that was from an outsider¡¯s perspective. These writings gave me an insider¡¯s glimpse into the sect and its philosophies.

    Like the Ironwood Tigers that they venerated, the Forest Tiger Sect excelled in unarmed combat, stealth, and ambush tactics. Their martial arts, called the Forest Tiger fighting style, reminded me a little of the Dancing Fiend fighting style that I created; in more ways than one. This fighting style focused on aggression, precision, and speed in order to end the fight as soon as possible. Catching an opponent unawares was ideal.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    More than that, the manual that I read depicted images of the various stances of the fighting style. These stances and the movements they described reminded me of a dance. A fast and aggressive dance, but a dance nonetheless. While I despised my kin, I was still a Wind Dance. Even my uncle admitted that while my swordsmanship was mediocre, my dancings skills were excellent.

    The Forest Tiger Script, the primary cultivation technique of the Forest Tiger Sect, was actually two different techniques: a wood qi refining one and a metal physical refining one. To my surprise, both techniques were high-tier ones, something I hadn¡¯t expected from a sect as¡­ humble as the Forest Tiger Sect.

    However, cultivating with both techniques required a specialized physique that had both Metal and Wood attributes. Anyone who tried to cultivate both without this physique would suffer from serious qi deviation since Metal defeated Wood. I suspected that most disciples of the Forest Tiger Sect practiced one or the other.

    The writings also contained a few techniques that allowed the user to remain hidden. I made a note to study these techniques in depth later. One in particular, called Pelt of the Forest Tiger, caught my eye. This technique allowed one to camouflage oneself by blending in with the environment. Despite the name, this wasn¡¯t just limited to forests.

    While my Cloak of Dusk innate ability allowed me to hide my presence from others¡¯ spirit sense, it didn¡¯t affect the mundane senses at all. I liked the idea of having a technique that helped me make up for this lack.

    The scrolls, manuals, and jade slips of the Forest Tiger Sect also contained a number of mystic arts. However, these were all wood and metal mystic arts, which I couldn¡¯t use. Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin, on the other hand, were both ecstatic since they could use said mystic arts; the metal ones at least.

    In addition to the martial arts, mystic arts, and techniques, the writings also contained a number of lectures and philosophical treatises. To my surprise, these were more profound than I expected. They gave me great insights into both Wood and Metal, as well as a number of other topics. While I didn¡¯t have an affinity for either, it never hurt to learn more about the mysteries of the universe.

    These lectures and philosophical treatises were written by the Forest Tiger Sect¡¯s Sacred Ancestor. This Sacred Ancestor was the master of the now deceased sect leader of the Forest Tiger Sect, who was also the sect¡¯s founder. That surprised me. When I thought of cultivation sects, I always imagined them as long standing institutions with centuries, if not millennia, of history. However, the Forest Tiger Sect had only been fifty years old before its demise.

    I felt melancholic at that. If these writings were any indication, if Cultivator Blood Petal and her companions hadn¡¯t eradicated the Forest Tiger Sect, it could have gone on to become a powerful sect within the Sacred Ironwood Province. Alas, such was the cruelty of fate.

    However, despite searching through every single scroll, manual, and jade slip that Elliot gave us, I found no mention of the blessing of the Forest Tiger Sect¡¯s Sacred Ancestor. There were plenty of mentions of the Sacred Ancestor, which the writings depicted as a mysterious figure, but there was no mention of any blessing. I studied the lectures and philosophical treatises in great detail, hoping to find a clue or hint, to no avail. Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin didn¡¯t find anything either.

    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t end up retrieving the sacred treasure of the Forest Tiger Sect,¡± Cultivator Albin said while reading a manual. ¡°This trip has been a worthwhile endeavor.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Cultivator Rexanne said while studying a scroll. ¡°I found several mystic arts and techniques that could be modified for magic treasure refining.¡±

    I put down the jade slip that I had been searching through and let out a sigh.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, ¡°However, it would be a shame if we didn¡¯t find the sacred treasure.¡±

    Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin glanced at each other, before looking at me.

    ¡°A certain amount of greed is understandable for any cultivator, Brother Flamewind,¡± Cultivator Albin said. ¡°It¡¯s expected even.¡±

    ¡°However, too much greed can lead you down the wrong path.¡± Cultivator Rexanne said.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the treasure just out of greed.¡± I said. ¡°Though that is part of my motivation for wanting the sacred treasure.¡± I grimaced. ¡°However, the sacred treasure is a part of the Forest Tiger Sect¡¯s legacy. If we leave it behind and forget about it, there is a good chance that it will be forgotten forever, along with the Forest Tiger Sect itself. At least if we retrieve the sacred treasure, some part of the sect will live on.¡± I snorted. ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m just finding an excuse to justify my greed.¡±

    Cultivator Rexanne shook her head.

    ¡°No.¡± she said. ¡°Being both noble and greedy at the same time makes sense for someone like you. After all, your¡­ nature is both sacred and profane.¡±

    Huh. I hadn¡¯t thought of it like that.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Cultivator Albin said, ¡°No one said that we had to keep the sacred treasure forever. Depending on what it is, perhaps we can pass it on to a worthy successor of the Forest Tiger Sect.¡± He gestured to the scrolls, manuals, and jade slips that surrounded. ¡°In fact, if we also give them all of this, they can revive the Forest Tiger Sect in full.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± I said. ¡°As long as some part of the sect remains, there is a chance that it could come back. This also applies to the other sects that the Ancient Blood Sect disciples destroyed.¡±

    The clans were another matter, since those were bound together by blood ties. If every member of a clan died, there was no chance of reviving it. The reverse was true as well. If even one member survived, then the clan would continue on.

    ¡°True.¡± Cultivator Rexanne said, frowning. ¡°However, I doubt any of them are on the same level as the Forest Tiger Sect. From what I can tell, the Sacred Ancestor must have been a powerful expert.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°And yet there is no mention in any of these writings of how to get the Sacred Ancestor¡¯s blessing.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I hope the others are having better luck than us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to leave empty handed.¡±

    I looked up at the sky. It was mid afternoon now. The sun bathed the clearing in golden light. A light breeze blew through rustling the leaves of the Sacred Ironwood Trees around us. The smell of metal and vegetation permeated the air. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, just enjoying the peaceful atmosphere of the clearing.

    ¡°Maybe we should take a break.¡± Cultivator Albin suggested. ¡°Letting our minds rest instead of hitting our heads against a wall might do us some good.¡±

    Cultivator Rexanne and I agreed. I stood up and stretched, before taking a quick walk around the clearing. As I walked, my thoughts wandered about, the writings of the Forest Tiger Sect buzzing about in my mind. Due to the clearing¡¯s small size, it didn¡¯t take me long to rejoin Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin, who were both laying down on the ground to watch the sky.

    However, as soon as I finished making a lap around the clearing, I froze. Something niggled at me from the back of my mind. I tried to tease it out, but it proved ephemeral and elusive. The more I tried to grab it, the more it slipped from my grasp.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Flamewind?¡± Cultivator Albin asked.

    He pushed himself up with his elbows and looked at me with a frown.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I said. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m about to figure out something important, though I¡¯m not sure what.¡±

    Cultivator Albin opened his mouth to say something, but Cultivator Rexanne silenced him with a finger to his lips. She shook her head at him and gave him an intense stare. Cultivator Albin¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding. Cultivator Rexanne must have communicated to him through telepathy.

    After that, I ignored them and focused on the niggling feeling. However, my efforts proved fruitless. Perhaps I was going about it the wrong way. Instead of just standing there, I walked around the clearing again. My intuition told me that this was related, though I didn¡¯t know how or why. Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin watched me the entire time, both remaining silent.

    I continued walking around the clearing, yet came no closer to figuring the answer. However, just as I was about to give up, my eyes landed on the manual that depicted the stances of the Forest Tiger fighting style. That¡¯s when the truth hit me like a bolt of lighting.

    If one performed all of the stances of the Forest Tiger fighting style as they were described within the manual while moving forward, one would make a complete circuit around the clearing. I didn¡¯t think this was a coincidence. Perhaps I was wrong, but I didn¡¯t think so. Excited by this realization, I rushed over and picked up the manual to study it in-depth.

    ¡°Did you find something, Brother Flamewind?¡± Cultivator Albin asked.

    ¡°I think so.¡± I said without looking away from the manual.

    As I studied the Forest Tiger fighting style, I explained my theory to Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Cultivator Rexanne asked after I finished, her tone skeptical. ¡°Forgive me for doubting you, Brother Flamewind. I find it difficult to believe that you figured that out by just reading a manual and walking around the clearing.¡±

    I looked up at her.

    ¡°I understand your skepticism,¡± I said, ¡°However, it can¡¯t hurt to try. It¡¯s better than doing nothing.¡±

    Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin glanced at each other.

    ¡°He has a point.¡± Cultivator Albin said with a shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t have any better ideas.¡±

    Cultivator Rexanne nodded, conceding the point. She gestured for me to go ahead. I turned my attention back to the manual in my hands. It didn¡¯t take me long to memorize the stances of the Forest Tiger fighting style. While I focused on fists, I had a gift when it came to all forms of unarmed combat. Afterwards, I walked to the edge of the clearing. I took a moment to clear my mind and center myself, before I took the first stance of the fighting style. From there, I went through each stance while moving around the clearing.

    At first, I took it slow and performed each stance with care. Reading about a fighting style and using it were two different things, after all. Doing it this way allowed me to notice my flaws and correct them. As I thought when I first read about the Forest Tiger fighting style, it resembled something of a dance. Or maybe that was just my imagination. Perhaps fighting and dancing were intertwined for me.

    ¡°Is it just me, or does he look like he¡¯s dancing?¡± Cultivator Albin muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you.¡± Cultivator Rexanne replied. ¡°It¡¯s strange. I read the same manual, and the Forest Tiger fighting style isn¡¯t supposed to be a dance.¡±

    After hearing their words, I almost stopped my movements in shock but managed to control myself in time. That was something to ponder for later. For now, I needed to focus on the present. To avoid any more distractions, I tuned the others out and focused on nothing but performing the stances of the Forest Tiger fighting style.

    As I thought, by the time I reached the final stance, I had made a full circuit around the clearing. However, I didn¡¯t stop. Instead, I continued on. This time I moved faster and faster, until I went through the stances at full speed. Soon, I lost myself in the rhythm of the dance. Despite the lack of musicians and musical instruments, I heard music. The wind blowing through the trees, the roaring of the Ironwood Tigers in the distance, the sound of my breathing, my heartbeat. These all came together to create the music that accompanied my dance.

    With my spirit sense, I noticed the qi in the clearing stir. It resonated with my movements. Or maybe it was the other way around. Regardless, as I danced, the qi danced with me. It was my partner. We mirrored each other¡¯s movements. My awareness of the outside world faded away, until nothing remained but myself and the qi.

    I started to dance faster and faster, as pressure built up inside me. The qi matched my speed. Sweat coated my body, beading along my forehead. I hadn¡¯t noticed it until now, but performing the Forest Tiger fighting style like this took a toll on my body, even though I was in Foundation Establishment.

    The pressure building up inside me reached the breaking point, just as my movements reached a crescendo. I opened my eyes to find myself in the center of the clearing, though I didn¡¯t know how I got there. The qi in the clearing had been whipped up into a frenzy, though not a chaotic one. Like my movements, it had been building towards a crescendo. I opened my mouth to release the pressure inside me and let out a tiger¡¯s roar. It exploded out of me, the sound deafening.

    I heard a tear as a hole in reality opened up in front of me. Before I had a chance to react, a force pulled me into the hole. In the distance, I heard someone calling out my name. That was the last thing I noticed before darkness took me.

 Chapter 76: The Tigers Den

    When I came to, I found myself in a stone tunnel of some kind. I was laying down. The ground beneath me was rough and uneven. It must have been somewhere deep beneath the earth, because the air felt cool. There weren¡¯t any sources of light, so I couldn¡¯t see anything, though that wasn¡¯t much of a hindrance. My other senses worked just fine, including my spirit sense.

    With the latter, I ¡®saw¡¯ that the tunnel was three times my height and just as wide. The walls were rough stone. I strained my ears, but didn¡¯t hear anything. The air smelled of dry earth.

    It appeared that I was at the end of the tunnel, since I was next to a solid stone wall. The rest of the tunnel stretched off somewhere into the distance, with the other end beyond the range of my spirit sense. The tunnel was straight, for the most part, though it curved and twisted in some areas.

    The qi in this place was abundant, more so even than my estate back at Flame Fiend Hall or my immortal cave in the Black Mist Mountains. However, it was all earth qi, which wasn¡¯t as useful for me. Still, it was better than water qi.

    Was I in the hidden realm? Given what happened, I assumed so. Rather, I hoped so. Otherwise, I was in big trouble. After all, I didn¡¯t know where I was and how to make it back to the others. Still, I wouldn¡¯t get anywhere by just lying here and hoping for the best.

    I stood up and after checking to make sure that my body was fine, I started walking down the tunnel. It felt like hours before I reached the end, though I couldn¡¯t tell for sure. The lack of any reference points made it difficult to keep track of time. Throughout the entire journey, I remained on alert. I didn¡¯t know what dangers there were in this place. However, nothing happened.

    When the end of the tunnel came within range of my spirit sense, I stopped and stared, for lack of a better term. The tunnel ended in a massive natural cavern filled with all kinds of vegetation, many of which were spirit herbs. Giant azure and gray crystals jutted from the floor, the walls, and the ceiling. These were elemental stones, specifically wood elemental stones and metal elemental stones. They changed the properties of the qi inside the cavern from earth to wood and metal.

    However, what caught my eye was the skeleton of a large beast situated in the center of the cavern. It looked like it belonged to a feline spirit beast, though I didn¡¯t know what kind. From the aura the skeleton emanated, it must have been a powerful one; either Rank Three or maybe even Rank Four. The color of the bones were mottled green and gray, reminding me a little of the coloration of the Ironwood Tigers. From the way the skeleton was positioned, it looked like the creature had curled up to sleep and never woke up.

    In front of the skeleton stood a stone stele with the words ¡°Sacred Ancestor Azure Claw¡± carved into it. At the foot of the stele was a burner for incense, as well as several spirit herbs, precious materials, magic treasures, and more. I realized that they were offerings. That meant that this skeleton belonged to the Sacred Ancestor of the Forest Tiger Sect. That¡­made a lot of sense actually, given the sect¡¯s veneration of Ironwood Tigers. The now deceased sect leader¡¯s master had been one, or something similar at least.

    I rushed forward, so I could see the cavern with my eyes. As I drew closer, the tunnel started to grow lighter. When I reached the cavern, I saw why. The elemental stones illuminated the entire cavern with faint light.

    When I saw the skeleton of the Sacred Ancestor, I stopped and stared. It was even more majestic in person. A feeling of holiness permeated the cavern. It was the tomb of a powerful being, after all.

    The greedy part of me wanted to strip the cavern bare and collect everything in sight. While the metal elemental stones were useless to me, the wood elemental stones could benefit me a lot. Not only that, but most of the spirit herbs were rare and precious. Even if I couldn¡¯t use them myself, I could sell them for a lot of spirit stones. However, I felt reluctant to desecrate the Sacred Ancestor¡¯s resting place.

    The question was, what now? It was clear to me that the Sacred Ancestor¡¯s skeleton was the sacred treasure of the Forest Tiger Sect. The bones could be used to create several power magic treasures. However, unless I planned on desecrating this place and becoming a tomb robber, I would leave empty handed. And that was assuming I managed to leave at all. I didn¡¯t quite know how I ended up in this place, and I certainly didn¡¯t know how to leave.

    Maybe I could leave an offering for the Sacred Ancestor of the Forest Tiger Sect? Perhaps that was the key to leaving this hidden realm. It was as good an idea as any. There was already a stick of incense in the burner, so I just needed the offering itself. The question was, what should I offer?

    I searched through my storage bag and pondered my options. My most valuable possessions were gifts from my family and other loved ones, so I was reluctant to part with them.

    In the end, I took out the single serving of Starsoul Tea that I received from Uncle Jericho. While it wasn¡¯t a large offering, it was a valuable one. After all, the hall master of Celestial Warrior Hall made it. Still, given how beneficial Starsoul Tea was to my cultivation, it hurt my heart to give it away.

    I produced a small flame to light up the stick of incense, before placing the serving of Starsoul Tea with the other offerings. After that, I knelt before the stele.

    ¡°Please accept my offering, Sacred Ancestor Azure Claw,¡± I said, ¡°Though I am not a disciple of the Forest Tiger Sect.¡±

    At first, when nothing happened, disappointment filled me. I expected some kind of reaction. There was none, at least at first. However, after a moment, I felt something watching me. Something dangerous. I didn¡¯t notice anything with my spirit senses or my mundane senses, but it was there. I felt it. My intuition all but screamed at me to stay still and not provoke this presence.

    I remained kneeling. Whoever or whatever it was, I was no match for it. I felt like a mouse sensing the presence of a cat nearby, but unable to perceive it. Fear filled my heart, and I started to shake.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re intelligent or just cowardly.¡± A voice called out. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint where it came from. It seemed to fill the entire cavern. ¡°Regardless, you¡¯re not blinded by greed. That speaks well of your character, if nothing else. Good thing too. If you had tried to take anything that didn¡¯t belong to you, I would have killed you on the spot.¡±

    I resisted the urge to look around. Instead, I kept my eyes on the stele.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡± I said, my voice trembling. ¡°My name is¡­¡± I paused. For a moment, I debated on whether to give my real name or my fake cultivator name. In the end, I decided to go with the truth. ¡°¡­ Darian Wind Dance. May I have the honor of knowing your name?¡±

    I felt something breath against the back of my neck. A shiver ran down my spine, and I resisted the urge to move in order to relieve the tension.

    ¡°Why do you ask a question you already know the answer to?¡± The voice whispered in my ear.

    As the voice spoke, I looked at the words carved into the stele.

    ¡°Sacred Ancestor Azure Claw.¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± The voice said. ¡°Though you may call me Senior Azure Claw. After all, you are not one of my disciples, nor are you a disciple of the Forest Tiger Sect.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Senior Azure Claw said, ¡°Tell me, Darian Wind Dance. What are you doing here?¡±

    The air in front of Senior Azure Claw¡¯s skeleton shimmered and a translucent figure came into view. This figure was azure and gray, like the skeleton. It was a spirit, one of a feline spirit beast. The spirit looked similar to an Ironwood Tiger. However, there were a few key differences.

    For one, the spirit was much larger. Two, it gave off the aura of a Rank Four spirit beast, which was equivalent to the Nascent Soul realm. Three, scales covered the spirit¡¯s entire body. They were difficult to see, due to their translucent nature, but they were there. They reminded of Nova¡¯s scales, when she was in her beast form.

    I assumed this spirit was Senior Azure Claw. It looked down upon me with an indifferent expression on its face. However, I saw killing intent in its eyes. The killing intent was dormant for now, but it could awaken at any moment. If I said or did the wrong thing, Senior Azure Claw would kill me.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Well?¡± Senior Azure Claw said. ¡°Answer me.¡±

    The spirit unleashed a bit of its aura and pressured me with it. This felt similar to when Nova grabbed me and brought me to her palace. However, Senior Azure Claw was far less gentle. It felt like a giant hand was squeezing my entire body from all sides.

    ¡°I apologize, Senior Azure Claw,¡± I said through clenched teeth. ¡°I was just so overcome by your magnificent presence that I couldn¡¯t say a word.¡±

    The pressure disappeared.

    ¡°Flatterer.¡± Senior Azure Claw said. ¡°However, I enjoy such flattery, so I will forgive you. This time. Don¡¯t test my patience again.¡±

    I nodded, before I told the spirit about what happened and why I was here. The missing rogue cultivators, the investigation, fighting with the Ancient Blood Sect disciples. Everything. Well, everything related to the incident at least.

    ¡°I see.¡± Senior Azure Claw said.

    It leaned its head in closer, until our faces were inches apart. I resisted the urge to flinch back. It was large enough that it could swallow me whole if it so wished.

    ¡°How do I know that you¡¯re not lying?¡± Senior Azure Claw asked. ¡°How do I know that you and your companions aren¡¯t the ones who killed my disciple and the sect he founded? Hmm?¡±

    I swallowed before answering.

    ¡°I would never attempt to deceive you, Senior Azure Claw.¡± I said. ¡°Such an act would only guarantee me a painful death. Given your cultivation base, it would be child¡¯s play for you to notice any falsehoods in my words. I spoke nothing but the truth.¡±

    ¡°But not the whole truth.¡± Senior Azure Claw pointed out. ¡°You¡¯re hiding things from me.¡±

    I took a moment before answering.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°But only because those things are not related to the Forest Tiger Sect.¡±

    Senior Azure Claw stared at me for several long moments, before it snorted and leaned back.

    ¡°True.¡± The spirit said. ¡°You may be a demon, but you are an honest one.¡±

    I stiffened at that. Senior Azure Claw had seen through my Cloak of Dusk innate ability.

    ¡°What?¡± The spirit asked, chuckling. ¡°Did you think you could hide your true nature from me using such a paltry technique? Naive.¡± It tilted its head. ¡°However, there is something strange about you. You are a demon, yet not at the same time. What are you?¡±

    That last question seemed more directed at itself than at me, so I refrained from answering.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Senior Azure Claw said, shaking its head. ¡°Your secrets are your own. I won¡¯t pry.¡± Its shoulders slumped. ¡°So, my disciple is dead.¡±

    Sorrow filled the spirit¡¯s eyes and I realized that the death of the sect leader of the Forest Tiger Sect affected it more than I thought. The spirit didn¡¯t react as I told the story, so I didn¡¯t think it cared all that much. Foolish.

    The relationship between master and disciple was akin to that between parent and child. While there were exceptions, most masters were close to their disciples. For Senior Azure Claw, it was as if it had lost a child.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°The sect leader of the Forest Tiger Sect killed himself rather than risk letting the Ancient Blood Sect disciples find this place.¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Senior Azure Claw said.

    Killing intent exploded out of the spirit, cracking the ground beneath its feet and flinging me back. I hit the cavern wall, before falling to the ground. However, the external pain was nothing compared to the internal pain. Senior Azure Claw¡¯s killing intent was so strong that I couldn¡¯t breath and it felt like my meridians would rupture at any moment.

    ¡°He should have just given them what they wanted!¡± Senior Azure Claw said. ¡°I could have killed them with a flick of my wrist! Instead, the fool had to go and kill himself to try and protect me! How dare he? It is the master¡¯s duty to protect his disciple, not the other way around! What was that idiot thinking? He should have tried to stay alive!¡± The next part came out as a whisper. ¡°Why did he die and leave me behind?¡±

    Senior Azure Claw¡¯s killing intent abated, allowing me to breathe again. I took a moment to assess my body¡¯s condition. By some miracle, none of the damage I suffered was serious. I removed a low-grade Healing Pill from my storage bag and popped it into my mouth.

    As the Healing Pill repaired the damage to my body, I stood up and walked over to Senior Azure Claw. His grief was palpable. I felt the urge to comfort him, which a part of me found amusing. A Foundation Establishment whelp trying to comfort the spirit of a Rank Four spirit beast? How absurd. And yet, here we were.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the sect leader of the Forest Tiger Sect,¡± I said, ¡°So I can¡¯t say what was going through his mind at the time. However, I believe that he didn¡¯t want intruders to desecrate his master¡¯s tomb. So much so that he was willing to die rather than let that happen.¡±

    ¡°Fool.¡± Senior Azure Claw said again, this time in a subdued voice. ¡°Even if they defeated me. Who cares? I¡¯m already dead. What does it matter if some Foundation Establishment whelps looted this place? Material goods are nothing compared to a loved one¡¯s life.¡±

    I nodded to Senior Azure Claw¡¯s skeleton.

    ¡°I believe he wanted to keep them away from your remains.¡± I said. ¡°In his shoes, I would have felt the same way.¡±

    Senior Azure Claw looked at his skeleton and snorted.

    ¡°Fool.¡± He said for a third time.

    I pondered what to say next, before an idea popped into my head.

    ¡°While the sect leader of the Forest Tiger Sect is dead,¡± I said, ¡°His legacy remains. My companions and I retrieved the writings of the Forest Tiger Sect. As long as they exist, there is a chance that the Forest Tiger Sect can be revived.¡±

    Senior Azure Claw looked me in the eyes. I froze for a brief second. While I no longer believed that Senior Azure Claw would kill me for no reason, he was still the spirit of a giant feline spirit beast.

    ¡°Why do you care?¡± He asked. ¡°You have no connection to me or the Forest Tiger Sect. None of this matters to you. So, why?¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need a connection to someone in order to feel compassion for their suffering,¡± I said.

    Senior Azure Claw barked out a laugh.

    ¡°A demon speaking of compassion.¡± He said. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d live to see the day.¡± He paused. ¡°Though, I suppose I haven¡¯t, given my current condition.¡±

    I smiled as well.

    ¡°I appreciate your attempts to lift my spirits,¡± Senior Azure Claw continued, ¡°And I hate being in someone¡¯s debt. As repayment for your¡­ compassion, as well as avenging my disciple, I will give you and your companions my blessing.¡±

    I blinked at him in surprise.

    ¡°I thought I already had your blessing,¡± I said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that how I entered here in the first place?¡±

    Senior Azure Claw snorted.

    ¡°No, not quite.¡± He said. ¡°Your dancing was similar enough to my blessing that it woke me up. That aroused my curiosity, so I brought you here to get some answers.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    Senior Azure Claw looked thoughtful for a moment.

    ¡°My blessing is a breathing technique I inherited from an ancestor of mine.¡± He said. ¡°Any cultivator can benefit from this technique. It¡¯s called Breath of the World. There is a rhythm to the movement and cycles of the world. The sun rises and falls every day. The moon goes through its phases. The seasons change. Everything is connected, and we are all a part of that. Practicing the Breath of the World technique allows one to deepen that connection, to strengthen their resonance with the world¡¯s rhythm.¡±

    I frowned at Senior Azure Claw.

    ¡°Is it a cultivation technique?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No,¡± the spirit said, ¡°However, it can be used while cultivating in order to increase the efficacy of one¡¯s cultivation by at least a tenth. The exact effect varies depending on the individual and their proficiency with the technique. Those who master the technique will gain more of a benefit.¡±

    My eyes widened when I heard this. That meant if one practiced this Breath of the World technique, one could increase the speed of their cultivation by ten percent at a minimum. This was a significant increase, when cultivating could take years, decades, and centuries of arduous work.

    ¡°Not only that,¡± Senior Azure Claw said. ¡°One can use the Breath of the World technique to replenish one¡¯s internal qi. It isn¡¯t as swift as taking a Qi Restoration Pill, but since it¡¯s a breathing technique, one can practice it at any time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± I said.

    Senior Azure Claw preened.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± he said, ¡°The ancestor of mine who created this technique was a lofty figure and an unparalleled genius.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°Earlier you mentioned that my dancing was similar to the Breath of the World technique.¡± I said. ¡°Does that mean that I strengthened my resonance to the rhythm of the world while dancing?¡±

    Senior Azure Claw nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, ¡°Though it was much cruder than the Breath of the World technique. However, if you developed this dance of yours into a proper technique, it could become something far more profound.¡±

    A technique to aid in my cultivation. Hmm. How much would I benefit if I danced and used the Breath of the World technique while cultivating? I didn¡¯t know. However, it was something worth exploring. Perhaps I could study other dancing techniques to get a better idea of this sort of thing. Clarissa was a member of Divine Dancer Hall. I could ask her for help with this.

    ¡°Do you have a blank jade slip?¡± Senior Azure Claw asked.

    I nodded and pulled one out of my storage bag. It flew out of my hand and headed towards Senior Azure Claw. He pressed it against his forehead for several seconds.

    ¡°There.¡± Senior Azure Claw said, handing the jade slip back to me. ¡°I imprinted the Breath of the World technique onto that jade slip. Do with it as you will, be it keep the technique to yourself or share it with your friends. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Of course I was going to share it. The six of us worked together to get this far. It was only fair that everyone got their fair share of the rewards. Besides, if I left this place and didn¡¯t share something with the others, they would suspect me of keeping the sacred treasure for myself. Rather than deal with that hassle, it was better to avoid it altogether.

    ¡°Now then, young Darian,¡± Senior Azure Claw said, ¡°I have another proposal for you.¡±

 Chapter 77: A Worthy Successor

    After I placed the jade slip back into my storage bag, I gave Senior Azure Claw my full attention.

    ¡°What sort of proposal?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I wish for you to find a worthy successor of the Forest Tiger Sect.¡± Senior Azure Claw said. ¡°It is the best way I can think of to honor my disciple¡¯s memory. He founded the Forest Tiger Sect because he wished to leave his mark on history. I am¡­ confined to this place for the time being, so I must rely on others to perform this task for me. If you are willing to do this, I will reward you for your efforts.¡±

    I frowned in thought.

    ¡°What sort of reward?¡± I asked.

    Senior Azure Claws studied me for several moments.

    ¡°Tell me, young Darian,¡± he said, ¡°How much do you know about your heritage?¡±

    I blinked at him in surprise.

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡± Senior Azure Claw said. ¡°Unlike most Ironwood Tigers, I was the descendant of an Azure Dragon, which in turn was descended from a divine True Dragon. Thanks to my heritage, I managed to reach my current level of power before I died. I sense a connection between us, young Darian. It¡¯s faint, so much so that only someone at my level of power can sense it, but it¡¯s there.¡±

    I sucked in a breath. Azure Dragons were powerful spirit beasts that were considered sacred. Clan Azure Dragon, the rulers of the Azure Dragon Empire, were said to be descendants of one of these legendary creatures.

    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m descended from a dragon?¡± I asked.

    Senior Azure Claw made a so-so gesture with one of his paws.

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± He said. ¡°It¡¯s as if you inherited the spirit of a dragon, but not the blood of one. I don¡¯t know how else to describe it.¡±

    The spirit of a dragon but not the blood of one? I thought of Nova and her beast form. She was a heart demon, or used to be a heart demon. What if her main soul had been the descendant of a dragon? Wouldn¡¯t that make me one as well, in a roundabout way?

    Wait, that didn¡¯t make sense. Nova possessed her main soul. So, if she was the descendant of a dragon, I would have the blood of a dragon as well. Unless I was wrong about that. Could a heart demon possess someone other than their main soul? I didn¡¯t know. I would have to ask Sidra when I returned to the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    ¡°If you are willing to help me,¡± Senior Azure Claw said, ¡°Then I will give you some of my blood. It¡¯s diluted, but with the right technique, you could refine that blood and gain the bloodline of a dragon.¡±

    Senior Azure Claw¡¯s offer tempted me. Even if he was lying to me and I wasn¡¯t the descendant of a dragon, the blood of a Rank Four spirit beast was still valuable. I¡¯m sure I could find some use for it. If nothing else, I could sell it for spirit stones. However, it didn¡¯t hurt to be prudent.

    ¡°Are there any special conditions or stipulations that I need to be aware of?¡± I asked.

    Senior Azure Claw¡¯s eyes gleamed with approval.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said. ¡°For someone to be considered a worthy successor of the Forest Tiger Sect, they need to meet three criteria. First, they must have an Ironwood Physique or something similar.¡±

    I nodded. That made sense. I didn¡¯t know what an Ironwood Physique was, but based on the name, I assumed it was a physique with Metal and Wood attributes. A physique like this was required to practice both the qi refining and the physical refining portions of the Forest Tiger Script.

    ¡°Second,¡± Senior Azure Claw continued. ¡°They must be willing to settle down in this area and rebuild the Forest Tiger Sect.¡±

    Again, that made sense.

    ¡°Third,¡± Senior Azure Claw said in a soft voice. ¡°They must acknowledge and honor my disciple, Jared, as their master. Other than those three criteria, there are no other conditions. I won¡¯t set a time limit or anything of the sort.¡± He stared me right in the eyes. ¡°However, you must swear a heart demon oath. It¡¯s the only way I can guarantee that you¡¯ll fulfill your end of the bargain.¡±

    I hesitated at that. Swearing a heart demon oath was a serious matter. If I broke it, a heart demon would form in my soul and haunt me. It might even grow powerful enough to consume me from the inside out. In effect, the heart demon would become me. However, despite this condition, the deal still favored me. Senior Azure Claw mentioned that there wasn¡¯t a time limit to this. As long as I didn¡¯t give up on finding a worthy successor to the Forest Tiger Sect, I would be fine.

    ¡°Very well,¡± I said, ¡°I accept.¡±

    Senior Azure Claw grinned.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± he said, ¡°Now swear the oath.¡±

    I placed a hand over my heart.

    ¡°I, Darian Wind Dance, swear to find a worthy successor of the Forest Tiger Sect. If I break this oath, may a heart demon form in my soul.¡±

    I felt a soundless click in my soul as soon as I said this. It felt¡­ odd. Not painful or uncomfortable. Just odd.

    ¡°You should be more careful, young Darian.¡± Senior Azure Claw said with a chuckle. He poked me in the stomach with one of his claws. ¡°If I were the wicked sort, I could renege on my side of the deal and there wouldn¡¯t be anything you could do about it. After all, you¡¯ve already sworn the oath and you¡¯re not powerful enough to force my hand.¡±

    I stared at him in disbelief.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± I said.

    Senior Azure Claw stared at me with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s fair,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you. That¡¯s how the world of cultivation works. The strong are respected, while the weak are trampled upon. If you don¡¯t like the way someone treats you, then become stronger.¡±

    I gave him a dismayed look.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t renege on our deal, would you?¡± I asked.

    Senior Azure Claw smirked.

    ¡°No, I am not the sort to bully my juniors like this.¡± He said. ¡°Though your reaction was most amusing.¡± He stopped smirking. ¡°However, there are plenty of people out there who would trick you like this, given the opportunity. Be more careful in the future. Otherwise, you might fall victim to a cunning old monster.¡±

    He was right. I let my excitement and greed get the better of me.

    ¡°Thank you for the lesson.¡± I said, giving Senior Azure Claw a martial salute. ¡°I won¡¯t forget it.¡±

    The spirit chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, young Darian.¡± He said. ¡°Now then, let me give you your reward.¡±

    One of the rocks in the cavern shifted and moved, revealing a hidden compartment. Inside this compartment were several jade bottles. One of them flew out and landed in my hands. Liquid sloshed inside this jade bottle.

    ¡°There,¡± Senior Azure Claw said. ¡°Some of my blood, as promised. However, be warned. Don¡¯t refine it until you find a suitable technique. Otherwise, you may suffer from adverse side effects.¡±

    I nodded with a solemn expression on my face.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Good,¡± Senior Azure Claw said, ¡°I will send you away before going back to sleep. Don¡¯t return until you¡¯ve fulfilled your end of the bargain.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a force lifted me off of my feet and flung me back. This force carried me through the tunnel leading to the cavern, until I arrived at the dead end where I first woke up. For a moment, I feared that I would crash into the stone wall and die. However, a tear in reality opened up just before this happened and swallowed me whole.

    <hr>

    When I exited the other side, I found myself back in the clearing. It was evening now. The others were waiting for me. They all wore worried expressions on their faces, Elliot and Willow in particular. The moment I emerged from the hidden realm, Willow pulled me into a bone-crushing hug. Even after I reassured her several times that I was fine, she refused to let me go. Elliot insisted on checking me over for injuries and such.

    While this went on, I explained what happened with Senior Azure Claw in the hidden realm. When I first mentioned that I found the skeleton of a Rank Four spirit beast inside, Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. However, when I mentioned that the spirit of said Rank Four spirit beast was still around, their excitement dimmed.

    Cultivator Isabel, with annoyed expression on her face, declared that this whole endeavor had been a waste of time. After she said that, I pulled out the jade slip containing the Breath of the World technique and told them that Senior Azure Claw gave this to me as a reward for avenging the Forest Tiger Sect. Each of my companions took a turn examining the contents of the jade slip, and each of them grew excited by what they saw. A technique to speed up one¡¯s cultivation and allow one to replenish one¡¯s internal qi was valuable indeed.

    After some discussion, we decided that we would take turns studying the Breath of the World technique. While we could read knowledge imprinted onto jade slips and other mediums with our spirit sense, we couldn¡¯t make copies. For that, we would have to be in the Golden Core realm. Since I was the one who retrieved the Breath of the World technique, everyone agreed that I would get to study it first.

    As for the matter of finding a worthy successor to the Forest Tiger Sect, I kept that to myself. The blood of a Rank Four spirit beast was valuable. While I trusted my companions, I didn¡¯t want to tempt them. Cultivator Isabel eyed me with suspicion when I said that I didn¡¯t get anything else from the hidden realm, but she kept her suspicions to herself.

    It was evening by that point, but we decided to leave the forest valley rather than linger. We had wasted enough time. After all, we didn¡¯t know when the Ancient Blood Sect would send someone to investigate the deaths of Cultivator Blood Petal and the others. So, the six of us hopped onto Elliot¡¯s flying boat and flew off.

    Speed was of the essence, so he brought out his best one. We picked up the former prisoners of the Ancient Blood Sect disciples, before making our way to Clear Basin City. There were too many people to fit onto one boat, so Elliot brought out a second boat just for the former prisoners, which Cultivator Isabel piloted.

    On the first night and day of our journey, the six of us took time to sort out the loot we retrieved from the Ancient Blood Sect disciples. Most of it wasn¡¯t useful for us, since they looted it from the small clans and sects within this area of the Sacred Ironwood province. While there were a lot of resources, most of them were for Qi Condensation cultivators. Only a small portion was suitable for Foundation Establishment cultivators. We kept the latter for ourselves and gave the rest to the former prisoners. This was in addition to the resources we had already set aside for them. They were ecstatic and thanked us over and over again.

    The loot that we retrieved from the Ancient Blood Sect disciples themselves was far more interesting. As disciples of one of the Seven Great Northern Sects, the resources available to them were several steps above what the average cultivator could get their hands on. Per our agreement with Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin, we gave them first pick of the loot. Cultivator Isabel grumbled about this, saying that the two of them contributed the least, but the rest of us ignored her.

    As expected, Cultivator Albin picked the tiger puppet that Cultivator Davina wielded. He rubbed the small jade statue against his cheek with a lascivious expression on his face. Everyone stepped away from him and gave him strange looks, except for Cultivator Rexanne. As his betrothed, I assumed she was used to this sort of behavior.

    To my surprise, Cultivator Rexanne picked the blood red spear that used to belong to Cultivator Crimson Skull, the one that Elliot damaged when the two fought. She explained that studying the spear and repairing it would further her understanding of magic treasure refinement.

    After that, the rest of us picked out loot for ourselves in order of cultivation base, with Elliot going first. Rather than the azure feather fan that once belonged to Cultivator Blood Petal, he picked the blood red sickle. I found this odd, since the sickle was a mid-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure. When I asked Elliot about this, he said that since the azure feather fan used to belong to Cultivator Blood Petal, whoever had it would become a target. Cultivator Isabel shrugged and said she didn¡¯t mind, before taking the azure feather fan for herself.

    That left Willow and I to pick something. None of the loot that remained caught my eye at first. There were some mid-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasures, pills, and talismans, as well as precious materials, spirit herbs, and spirit stones. Instead, I turned my attention to the various jade slips, scrolls, and manuals that we recovered.

    Most of them belonged to the small clans and sects from this area of the Sacred Ironwood province, excepting the ones we returned to the former prisoners. However, a few belonged to the Ancient Blood Sect disciples. To my complete lack of surprise, the mystic arts and techniques contained therein were all related to blood. Some involved using vitality to empower one¡¯s attacks, while others required vitality to work altogether.

    One technique in particular, called Subsume the Beast, caught my eye. It allowed one to take the blood of a spirit beast or a demon beast and refine it in order to take on the characteristics of said beast. I thought back to my fight with Cultivator Beast Eater, and realized that this technique was how he achieved that transformation of his. He must have refined the blood of some kind of ape spirit beast.

    While I found the technique intriguing, since it would help me refine Senior Azure Claw¡¯s blood, I remembered how Cultivator Beast Eater looked after he transformed. The thought of becoming a misshapen monster didn¡¯t sit well with me. Senior Azure Claw also warned me that if I wasn¡¯t careful while trying to refine his blood, I may suffer from adverse side effects. However, I couldn¡¯t let the matter go.

    So, rather than bash my head against a figurative wall, I consulted Willow. She was a disciple of Crimson Fiend Hall, which specialized in blood, so I figured she might have some knowledge on the matter. Willow took one look at the Subsume the Beast technique and called it trash. While it gave one significant power, the side effects weren¡¯t worth it. Crimson Fiend Hall had much better techniques with similar effects.

    I took her advice to heart and decided against picking the Subsume the Beast technique. After all, I still had the token from Sect Leader Twinheart and now I knew what to get with it. Instead, I picked another technique called Living Candle.

    Using this technique allowed me to burn my vitality to empower my physical prowess. However, using this technique came with a serious downside as well. If I burned too much of my vitality within a short span of time, I would either suffer serious injury or die. Still, I thought the trade-off was worth it. As long as I didn¡¯t cross the threshold, I would be fine. Vitality, unlike one¡¯s lifespan, could recover with time or through the use of Healing Pills.

    Willow picked a technique as well, though I didn¡¯t know which one. After that, we took turns dividing up the loot amongst ourselves. Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin took most of the precious materials, since they specialized in refining magic treasures. Meanwhile, Willow took all of the blood mystic arts. No one argued against this, since she was the only one who could use them anyway. We divided the remaining loot equally among ourselves, though I made sure to get the writing of the Forest Tiger Sect. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill my end of the bargain with Senior Azure Claw.

    All in all, I ended up with a decent haul, which included various pills, spirit herbs, and precious materials, as well as one thousand spirit stones. Of particular note, I received a bronze buckler that was a defensive mid-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure, to replace my broken turtle shell magic treasure. I also took several talismans, including the one that increased my flying speed. Having it on hand would help guarantee my survival.

    After that, we spent the next several weeks flying back to Clear Basin City. At first, I spent this time focused on the Breath of the World technique. The more I studied it, the more I realized how profound it was. As Senior Azure Claw said, there was a rhythm to the movements and cycles of the world. By understanding this rhythm and resonating with it, one could deepen one¡¯s connection to the world itself. The Breath of the World technique was just one method to achieve this.

    This rhythm didn¡¯t just govern the larger cycles, such as the rising and falling of the sun or the phases of the moon. It also included smaller cycles, such as the life cycles of living beings, among other things. The butterfly was an example. It started off as an egg, became a caterpillar, formed a chrysalis, and emerged as a butterfly. In order to gain proficiency in the Breath of the World technique, one needed to observe and understand these movements and cycles. Simply studying the technique wasn¡¯t enough.

    When I realized this, I memorized the technique before passing the jade slip to the next person. Even achieving basic mastery of Breath of the World would take time. It wasn¡¯t something I could achieve during this trip. So, I put it aside for now and focused on my other techniques, Living Candle in particular.

    This technique had three layers to it. With each layer, the boost to one¡¯s physical prowess increased. However, the cost increased as well. I doubted that a Foundation Establishment cultivator such as myself would be able to use the third layer of Living Candle without dying immediately.

    Even the first layer gave me trouble. The first time I practiced the technique, I felt empty and hollowed out by the end. I ended up taking a Healing Pill to recover. As I continued to practice the technique and gained proficiency, I became used to the empty and hollow feeling. By the time I mastered the first layer, I could use it for a full minute without suffering permanent damage.

    However, using Living Candle always unsettled me. I gained a newfound respect for Willow. Burning my vitality on a regular basis as part of my path towards immortality sounded hellish. I could understand why blood cultivators harvested vitality from others, though I still didn¡¯t condone it.

    During the entire trip, we kept an eye out for anyone from the Ancient Blood Sect. Elliot also took this time to send a full report back to the Dawn and Dusk Sect via transmission talisman. They congratulated us on fulfilling this part of our mission, and said that they would handle the aftermath if necessary.

    Despite this reassurance, we remained vigilant and only relaxed once we reached Clear Basin City. After that, we parted ways with the former prisoners. They thanked us once again for our kindness. Cultivator Gray, the leader of the Five Wandering Blades, promised to repay us. We told him that this wasn¡¯t necessary, but he insisted. In the end, we relented.

    After that, we took the teleportation array network to travel to East Mesa. Finally, my reunion with Ellen was at hand.

 Chapter 78: East Mesa City

    East Mesa City was built into the side of a massive mesa made from some kind of pale red stone. Or perhaps carved was a more accurate way to put it. The city was comprised of seven terraces, with each one serving as a distinct district. The bottom one was called the Seventh Terrace, while the top one was called the First Terrace. The ones in between were similarly named, depending on their position. The top of the mesa itself remained unoccupied.

    The bottom four terraces were open to everyone. There were no restrictions at all. Anyone could come and go as they please. There weren¡¯t even any flying restrictions over the bottom four terraces, though most preferred to walk around on foot. However, the top three terraces were a different story.

    The Third Terrace was where some of East Mesa City¡¯s most premier shops, restaurants, and auction houses were located. In order to enter, one either needed the right connections or needed to pay a hefty fee. The First Terrace was reserved for the city lord and the more powerful clans that made East Mesa City their home. In essence, it was the noble district.

    The Second Terrace was where the Thousand Blade Sect, the Ancient Blood Sect, and the Dawn and Dusk Sect had set up their branch offices. The Violet Desert hidden realm, the only source of Violet Sand, was located near East Mesa City. Since Violet Sand was a precious material used to refine magic treasures at the Foundation Establishment and Golden Core levels, it made sense for three of the Seven Great Northern Sects to have a presence in the area. Other sects had branch offices in East Mesa City as well. However, they didn¡¯t have an entire terrace to themselves.

    After we left Clear Basin City in the Sacred Ironwood province, it only took us a few days to reach East Mesa City using the teleportation array network. However, we stopped along the way to change out of our disguises and return to our true identities. I felt a bit sad about this. I enjoyed being Flamewind. Perhaps I would take that as my actual cultivator name. I didn¡¯t know yet. Regardless, it was something to consider.

    Still, it felt good to wear my leather gauntlets again, as well as the crimson and gold robes that Second Master gave me. The former was a high-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure, while the latter was a mid-grade one. If I had worn both during the fight with the Ancient Blood Sect disciples, I would have had an easier time.

    I also returned to using my Demon Form. When I did this, I noticed a difference in the way people treated me. They regarded me with fear, disgust, and even hatred. It was something I had forgotten during the years I spent in the Dawn and Dusk Sect. However, I paid them no mind. As long as the people I cared about accepted me, that was all that mattered.

    It was mid morning when our group arrived at East Mesa City. The teleportation array leading into the city was located on the Seventh Terrace. After some discussion, we decided to walk up to the Second Terrace instead of flying there. Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin wanted to get a feel for the city, since they would be spending the next five years here. Despite my impatience to see Ellen, I was also curious about East Mesa City.

    The first thing that struck me when we first arrived was everyone¡¯s skin color. My kin in Clan Wind Dance, and most of the people in the Dawn and Dusk Sect, were pale-skinned. I was used to having darker skin than everyone else wherever I went. However, that wasn¡¯t the case in East Mesa City. Almost everyone had brown skin, dark hair, and dark eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but stare. For the first time in my life, I found a place where my appearance wouldn¡¯t stand out. Well, my human form at least.

    I also noticed that the style of clothing preferred by the natives of the Howling Desert province reminded me of the style of clothing preferred by the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall. So much so that I doubted it was a coincidence. Putting all this together, I suspected that Nova, or her main soul, came from the Howling Desert province. I didn¡¯t know for sure, because I never looked into it, but it would make sense.

    After we left the teleportation array, our group walked towards the Second Terrace. Despite how different the people looked and dressed, East Mesa City seemed similar to the other cities we visited. It was hotter and dustier, but that didn¡¯t mean much to cultivators at our level. To my complete lack of surprise, all of the buildings were made from the same pale red stone as the mesa.

    Cultivators from all walks of life roamed the streets. Vendors hawked their wares and shopkeepers shouted out prices to attract customers. Laughter, arguing, and a myriad of other sounds filled the air. The scent of cooking food and spices teased my nostrils, stirring my hunger. I bought a few skewers of grilled meat and ate as we walked, though it took me two tries since the first vendor I visited ran away at the sight of me.

    When I took my first bite from the skewer, unknown but delicious flavors filled my mouth. It tasted so good that I ended up moaning. This earned me some odd looks, but I was used to it by this point. The rest of my group grew curious and bought some skewers of their own. They ended up enjoying the food as well.

    We bypassed the fee to enter the Third Terrace by pulling out our sect crests, showing that we were disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. The guards at the gate leading to the Third Terrace saluted as they let us pass. Others in the area noticed this as well. They pointed and whispered when they realized that we were disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    There were several differences between the Third Terrace and the bottom four terraces. For one, the buildings were of a higher quality. Two, there were less people. Not only that, but most of them belonged to the more prominent clans and sects in the area. Most of the people in the bottom four terraces were rogue cultivators, or members of smaller clans and sects. We also saw several disciples from the Thousand Blade Sect and the Ancient Blood Sect. To avoid causing any trouble, we ignored them. They did the same with us.

    Entering the Second Terrace wasn¡¯t difficult. Like with the Third Terrace, we just had to show our sect crests and the guards let us through. The Thousand Blade Sect, the Ancient Blood Sect, and the Dawn and Dusk Sect each had their own territory within the Second Terrace. At the center of these territories were enormous compounds with multiple buildings. From my perspective, they looked more like sects in their own right than branch offices.

    Our group headed to the Dawn and Dusk Sect branch office. Instead of guards, a pair of puppets protected the entrance. They looked like lions made from some kind of wood and exuded an aura similar to that of mid Foundation Establishment cultivators. The lion puppets started snarling when we approached. However, when we showed our sect crests, they stood down and allowed us to enter.

    Most of the buildings within the Dawn and Dusk Sect branch office were just one-story tall. Based on the smoke billowing out from chimneys and the sound of hammering filling the air, it appeared that the majority of them were workshops for refining magic treasures. That made sense. Most of the disciples assigned to this branch office belonged to Myriad Treasures Pavilion and Puppet Master Pavilion, like Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin.

    The six of us headed towards the only two-story building in the branch office, which we assumed was the main building. Unlike the other buildings, which bustled with activity, the main building seemed quiet and peaceful in comparison. Inside, we found a single disciple sitting at a desk. He appeared to be doing paperwork.

    When we entered, the disciple stood up and approached us with a smile on his face. He was short and stocky with a muscular build. Based on his appearance, he seemed like a native of the Howling Desert province. In terms of cultivation, he was at peak Foundation Establishment, which put him just above Elliot.

    ¡°Greetings, fellow disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡± The disciple said. ¡°I am Archer, the vice branch head of the East Mesa City branch office. How may I help you?¡±

    Elliot stepped forward. As the leader of this mission, he spoke for all of us.

    ¡°My name is Elliot, and these are my companions,¡± he said,  ¡°Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin¡­¡± He gestured to the two of them ¡°¡­ have been assigned to this branch office, and we were tasked with escorting them here.¡±

    Vice Branch Head Archer looked delighted by this.

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± he said, ¡°We received word of this some time ago.¡± He frowned. ¡°Though, you arrived later than we expected. Did something happen on the way here?¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Elliot nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said. ¡°We ran into some trouble in the Sacred Ironwood province, but it wasn¡¯t anything we couldn¡¯t handle.¡±

    Vice Branch Head Archer seemed curious about this, but refrained from asking.

    ¡°I see.¡± He said instead. ¡°Well, regardless, you fulfilled your task. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± He gave Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin. ¡°Welcome to the East Mesa City branch office, Junior Sister Rexanne and Junior Brother Albin.¡±

    They both gave him a martial salute.

    ¡°Thank you, Vice Branch Head Archer.¡± They said in unison.

    The vice branch head gave each of them a jade slip.

    ¡°This is a map of the branch office, as well as East Mesa City as a whole.¡± He said. ¡°Head to the northern dormitories. Someone there will help you get situated. Spend the rest of the day however you wish. You¡¯ll begin your duties tomorrow.¡±

    They saluted him once again, before turning to the rest of us.

    ¡°This is where we part ways.¡± Cultivator Albin said, smiling. ¡°It was a pleasure to meet you all. I hope our paths cross again some time in the future.¡±

    Cultivator Rexanne nodded.

    ¡°If you¡¯re ever interested in trading insights on refining magic treasures, come see us.¡± She said. ¡°We¡¯ll be sure to give you a few pointers.¡±

    They headed off after we all said our goodbyes. I felt a bit melancholic. Despite our short time together, I had grown fond of those two. As Cultivator Albin said, I hoped our paths crossed again in the future.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Vice Branch Head Archer said after they left, ¡°With your mission fulfilled, let me give you your reward. Would you prefer contribution points or spirit stones?¡±

    All of us picked contribution points. Vice Branch Head Archer transferred the points into our sect crests.

    ¡°While the four of you aren¡¯t assigned to this branch office,¡± he said afterward, ¡°Feel free to stay here as long as you like. You can stay in one of the dormitories here,  though the rooms there are rather spartan.¡± He gestured to the rest of East Mesa City. ¡°Or you can stay at one of the inns within the city. The choice is yours.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°I prefer an inn within the city.¡± I said. ¡°This is my first time in East Mesa City, and I want to spend some time exploring it.¡±

    The others expressed similar sentiments.

    ¡°In that case, I suggest staying at the Sleeping Sand Beetle Inn.¡± Vice Branch Head Archer said. ¡°While it is more expensive than most other inns within the city, the price is well worth it.¡±

    Elliot smiled.

    ¡°In that case, we shall follow your suggestion, Vice Branch Head Archer.¡± He said. ¡°May we also have copies of the map you gave to Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin? That way, we don¡¯t lose our way while exploring East Mesa City.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Vice Branch Head Archer gave each of us a jade slip.

    ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± He asked afterward. ¡°Otherwise, I shall return to my duties?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Do you know where we can find Ellen?¡± I asked.

    Vice Branch Head Archer frowned at me.

    ¡°No disciple named Ellen is assigned here, as far as I know,¡± he said.

    My heart fell when I heard this. However, just before I could panic, Elliot spoke up.

    ¡°She might go by the name Water Fang.¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯m her brother, Sand Fang.¡±

    Vice Branch Head Archer¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding.

    ¡°Oh, you mean Junior Sister Water Fang!¡± He said, looking Elliot up and down. ¡°No wonder you seemed familiar. You and your sister looked alike. I¡¯m ashamed that I didn¡¯t realize it sooner.¡± He gestured to the jade slips with the map of East Mesa City. ¡°Junior Sister Water Fang manages our shop on the Third Terrace. Some of our disciples earn spirit stones by refining magic treasures and selling them. You can find her there.¡±

    I gave him a martial salute.

    ¡°Thank you, Vice Branch Head Archer.¡± I said. ¡°May we be dismissed?¡±

    He smiled and nodded. With that, the four of us left the main building. I looked up. It had taken us a few hours to reach the Second Terrace, so it was about early afternoon by this point.

    ¡®I thought Sand Fang was a false name you chose for yourself.¡¯ I asked Elliot through telepathy.

    ¡®It¡¯s the name I adopt when I want to hide my true identity,¡¯ Elliot responded. ¡®Water Fang is the name Ellen uses.¡¯

    ¡°Shall we go to the inn, Young Master?¡± Elliot asked out loud. ¡°Or would you like to see my sister first?¡±

    Now that we had completed both parts of our mission, Elliot wasn¡¯t the mission leader anymore, so he returned to addressing me as ¡°Young Master¡±.

    ¡°What kind of question is that?¡± I asked with a scoff. ¡°We¡¯re going to see Ellen, of course.¡± I looked at Willow and Cultivator Isabel. ¡°What about you two? What are your plans?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± Willow said. ¡°Part of the reason I came here in the first place was to meet this Ellen of yours.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I guess it falls on me to be the adult here and secure rooms for us at the Sleeping Sand Beetle Inn.¡± She said. ¡°Someone has to take care of practical matters.¡±

    Elliot nodded at her.

    ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Isabel.¡± He said. ¡°You have been a great help over the course of our journey, and we all appreciate it.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel scowled at him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡± She said, jerking a thumb at Willow. ¡°Someone has to look after this one while she¡¯s being all moon-eyed for your young master.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Willow protested. ¡°I¡¯m not that bad.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel snorted.

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± She said. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll see you all at the inn. Take care of Junior Sister Willow for me.¡±

    With that, she walked off.

    ¡°Condescending know-it-all.¡± Willow muttered, pouting.

    I touched her arm and gave her a smile.

    ¡°She means well.¡± I said.

    Willow sighed.

    ¡°I know.¡± She returned my smile. ¡°Shall we go see Ellen now?¡±

    I nodded. The three of us headed off towards the Third Terrace. My heart pounded in my chest, since my long-awaited reunion with Ellen was at hand.

    <hr>

    The shop owned and operated by the Dawn Dusk Sect branch office in East Mesa City was located near the center plaza of the Third Terrace. This was where the more prosperous businesses were located. We had actually passed through the central plaza earlier, but we hadn¡¯t noticed the shop because we were too focused on reaching the Second Terrace.

    The shop was a two-story building made from the same pale red stone as the rest of the city. However, the front had been carved with intricate designs and images of strange looking creatures. I didn¡¯t recognize most of these creatures, though they looked intriguing and mysterious. Based on how many people were entering and leaving the shop, it made brisk business. A wooden sign above the front entrance said ¡°Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall - East Mesa Branch.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean the Dawn and Dusk Sect has other shops like this?¡± I asked.

    The three of us stood some distance away, studying the shop.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Willow said with a nod. ¡°One for each branch office. However, the items available differ for each one. Some specialize in pills and spirit herbs, while others sell talismans and so on.¡±

    I realized in that moment that the Dawn and Dusk Sect had far more reach and influence than I expected.

    ¡°Shall we enter, Young Master?¡± Elliot nodded.

    I swallowed and nodded, though I couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive. Over the past five years, I thought of Ellen every day. My heart ached for her. However, what if she didn¡¯t feel the same way? What if she had fallen out of love with me during our time apart? It was a silly fear, considering our shared past, but a real one nonetheless. Still, it was better to march forward and face the truth rather than stand around doing nothing.

    The three of us entered the shop and found an unoccupied corner to stand in before looking around. The interior was large and spacious. Shelves lined the walls, occupied by all kinds of magic treasures. None of them were above mid-grade Foundation Establishment. Powerful arrays protected these treasures from theft. At the far end of the room was a staircase leading to the second floor. I assumed that was where we could find the more powerful magic treasures.

    In the center of the room were three display mannequins wearing armor magic treasures. No, not mannequins. They were humanoid puppets pretending to be mannequins. I didn¡¯t sense any aura from them, so I didn¡¯t realize what they were at first. However, they looked similar to the humanoid puppet that Cultivator Albin wielded during our fight with the Ancient Blood Sect disciples. I wondered if anyone else realized what they were.

    The shop was filled with people. There were several customers, all being helped by shop assistants. To both my relief and disappointment, I didn¡¯t see Ellen. However, both were short-lived when I saw a familiar figure walk down the stairs leading to the second floor. My breath caught in my throat when I saw her.

    She looked as remembered her: tall and slender, with long black hair and androgynous features. She wore black robes embroidered with snake imagery that accentuated her figure.

    Ellen.

 Chapter 79: Reuniting With Ellen

    When I first saw Ellen¡¯s figure, time seemed to stop for me. I stared as I took in her appearance. The mere sight of her filled in an empty hole within my heart that I hadn¡¯t realized existed until now. This wasn¡¯t a dream. This was real. A smile stretched across my face and joy filled my entire being. I wanted to run over and pull her into an embrace, but I resisted the urge.

    Instead, I opened my mouth to call out to Ellen. However, I froze when I saw that she wasn¡¯t alone. As she descended down the staircase, a group of cultivators wearing white and gray robes followed her. On the back of their robes was a single sword surrounded by slashes that gave off the impression of a countless number of blades. This was the uniform of the Thousand Blade Sect.

    There were four Thousand Blade Sect disciples, all of them in the Foundation Establishment realm. Two were in early Foundation Establishment, while the other two were in mid Foundation Establishment. The leader of the group was one of the former.

    He was a young man with fair skin, blue eyes, and blue hair, of all things. I didn¡¯t even think such a hair color was possible. He walked with the sort of arrogance that I associated with young masters, the ones who believed that everything they saw was theirs for the taking. He didn¡¯t even try to conceal his aura. From what I could tell, he had a pure spirit root aligned with Metal and Water.

    As Ellen spoke to the group of Thousand Blade Sect disciples, I used my spirit sense to listen in.

    ¡°Once again,¡± She said in a strange tone. It sounded cheerful and polite, but impersonal. I had never heard her speak like this before. ¡°The Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall is grateful for your patronage, Cultivator Galen. If there is anything else that you wish to purchase, feel free to let me know.¡±

    The lead disciple, who I assumed was Cultivator Galen, smirked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall¡¯s gratitude.¡± He said as they all reached the bottom of the stairs. ¡°I care about yours, Cultivator Water Fang. Given the number of spirit stones I¡¯ve spent in this shop over the years, surely I deserve¡­ Special treatment.¡±

    Ellen¡¯s smile stiffened. It was subtle, but I noticed it. Even after all these years, I was adept at reading her. She was annoyed, but was trying her best to hide it. I felt the same way. There was something about this Cultivator Galen that reminded me of Cultivator Byron Gold Flame, back when the latter pursued Cultivator Aneira.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡± Ellen said, lying through her teeth. ¡°As a VIP here at our Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall, you already receive preferential treatment.¡±

    Cultivator Galen¡¯s smirk widened and his followers snickered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t play coy, Cultivator Water Fang,¡± he said, ¡°You know what I meant. When are we going to stop with these games and admit our feelings for each other? Marry me, and you¡¯ll never want for anything ever again. I¡¯m even willing to make you my primary wife.¡±

    What.

    This idiot not only had the audacity to proposition Ellen in public, but he did so right in front of me. Rage and killing intent filled my heart. I would tear this man to pieces and scatter his remains across the Howling Desert province. However, just as I stepped forward to kill Cultivator Galen, Elliot grabbed me from behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Young Master.¡± He hissed. ¡°Let Ellen handle this. Trust her.¡±

    His words helped me regain control of myself. The rage and killing intent remained in my heart, but I kept them from swaying me.

    ¡°Let go of me.¡± I said. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything.¡±

    For now.

    Elliot complied and released me.

    ¡°Cultivator Galen,¡± Ellen said, no longer smiling, ¡°As I¡¯ve told you before, I have no romantic interest in you. If my actions caused you to believe otherwise, then I apologize for the misunderstanding. However, if you persist in this behavior, then I must insist that you leave the Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall.¡±

    Cultivator Galen¡¯s smirk disappeared and his expression twisted with anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act all high and mighty, Cultivator Water Fang.¡± He said. ¡°You might pretend otherwise, but I know that you¡¯re not a real disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. A mere retainer dares to reject my proposal? Clearly you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I suggest you reconsider your decision while I¡¯m still being polite.¡±

    Ellen smiled. It sent shivers down my spine, and I wasn¡¯t even the target of it.

    ¡°Walk away while you still can, Cultivator Galen,¡± she said, ¡°Otherwise, your companions will have to carry you out.¡±

    Cultivator Galen looked surprised by her words. At this point, their argument had attracted peoples¡¯ attention, so everyone witnessed Ellen¡¯s rejection of his proposal. It was like a slap to the face. Cultivator Galen flushed with embarrassment. Given what I knew of him so far, I doubted that he would let this go without a fight.

    ¡°You dare threaten me?¡± Cultivator Galen demanded. ¡°When my father hears of this-¡­¡±

    Ellen didn¡¯t let him finish speaking. She snapped her fingers and the three puppets in the center of the store came to life. Each one exuded the aura of an early Foundation Establishment cultivator. The three puppets stalked towards the Thousand Blade Sect disciples. The other customers in the store backed away from them, unwilling to get caught up in the conflict. A few even left the shop altogether.

    Cultivator Galen and his companions looked afraid. When they thought they faced a lone woman in late Foundation Establishment, they seemed more confident. However, the three puppets more than evened the odds.

    ¡°Get out and never come back.¡± Ellen said in a cold voice. ¡°You are no longer welcome here.¡±

    One of the other Thousand Blade Sect disciples tapped Cultivator Galen on the shoulder.

    ¡°Senior Brother,¡± he said, an uneasy expression on his face, ¡°We should do as she says and leave. We can¡¯t win this.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cultivator Galen snapped, before facing Ellen again. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this.¡±

    Ellen let out a derisive snort.

    ¡°The only thing I regret is ever putting up with your obnoxious behavior.¡± She said.

    Cultivator Galen¡¯s jaw dropped, before he whirled around and stomped out of the shop. Ellen let out a sigh, before she turned to address the other customers.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you all had to witness that unseemly display.¡± She said, smiling once more. ¡°We recently received a batch of mid-grade Healing Pills. As part of my apology, everyone here can each receive a single one for free.¡±

    The other customers looked surprised but pleased by this offer. No one would turn down a free Healing Pill. Ellen gestured to one of the shop assistants, who ran off. Moments later, the assistant returned with several bottles filled with Healing Pills. The customers all lined up to receive their free pill.

    ¡°I like her.¡± Willow said, her voice filled with grudging respect. ¡°She knows when to take the hard approach, and when to take the soft approach.¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes, I think I can accept Ellen as my senior sister.¡±

    I glanced at her in surprise. Given the way Willow acted towards Cultivator Harlow, and Clarissa to a lesser extent, I expected her to be more¡­ Competitive towards Ellen. I gave her a soft smile, before I turned towards Ellen again. However, when I saw her staring at me, I froze.

    ¡°Darian?¡± Ellen whispered.

    A smile spread across my face, one that no doubt made me look like a fool. I didn¡¯t care. All that mattered to me was Ellen. However, to my dismay, she turned around and ran up the stairs to the second floor.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I said, running after her.

    The shop assistants tried to stop me, but I evaded them with ease.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go up there!¡± one of them shouted.

    I ignored her and ran up the stairs. The second floor looked more like a lounge or sitting room rather than a shop. However, I saw no sign of Ellen. I heard the shop assistants running up the stairs. Just before they reached the top, I heard a creak.

    A nearby wall opened up and a slender hand emerged. The hand grabbed me and pulled me through. I found myself in a corridor with Ellen. Ah, it wasn¡¯t a wall. It was a door disguised as a wall, one that led to the shop¡¯s back areas. That was all I had time to notice before Ellen kissed me on the lips.

    She overwhelmed all of my senses until I knew nothing but her. Her scent, her taste, the sound of her moans, the feel of her body pressing against mine. She filled my entire world. Rather, it was more accurate to say that she became my entire world.

    Ellen pushed me until my back hit a wall, before caging me in. I was trapped. Even if I wanted to escape from her grasp, which I didn¡¯t, I couldn¡¯t. My demonic nature stirred at her aggressiveness. Oh, how I had missed Ellen¡¯s domineering nature. My heart beat against my chest like a drum.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    We kissed until we both ran out of breath. Ellen pulled away and pressed her forehead against mine. The sound of our breathing filled my ears. She stared at me with those yellow, serpentine eyes of hers.

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Ellen whispered, ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream.¡± She pressed her face against the side of my neck. I felt her fangs scrape against my skin. ¡°You¡¯re really here.¡±

    I pulled her tight against me and let out a contented sigh.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°We arrived in East Mesa City just today for a mission. As soon as we finished with the mission, we came right here.¡±

    Ellen pulled back and gave me an inquisitive look.

    ¡°¡®We?¡¯¡± she asked.

    ¡°Me, Elliot,¡± I said, ¡°As well as a few others.¡± I paused. ¡°¡­ including Willow Stone Pillar. She wanted to meet with you to receive your¡­ permission.¡±

    Ellen blinked at me in surprise.

    ¡°Permission?¡± She asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She held up a finger before I could answer. ¡°Hold that thought. This is neither the time nor the place. If I don¡¯t go out there soon, my assistants will start to panic. Let me go calm them down.¡±

    I listened and I realized that she was right. I heard the shop assistants¡¯ voices through the door. They sounded upset and anxious.

    ¡°Stay here.¡± Ellen said, giving me a wicked smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want everyone to see how cute you look when you¡¯re flustered.¡±

    My cheeks burned with embarrassment. However, before I could respond, Ellen left the corridor and returned to the main area. I took a minute to calm my emotions as well as my demonic nature. Once I regained my composure, I exited the corridor.

    In the short time we were apart, it appeared that Ellen managed to deal with the shop assistants. They headed back downstairs, though a few of them leveled dirty looks my way. To my surprise, Elliot and Willow were also on the second floor. The latter gave me a look that was equal parts jealous and full of longing.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Ellen said, after the shop assistants went downstairs. She pulled Elliot into an embrace. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you after so long. I¡¯ve missed you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, Sister.¡± Elliot said. He glanced at me. ¡°Though, not as much as the Young Master, it appears.¡±

    Ellen chuckled, before turning to Willow. The latter gave the former a martial salute.

    ¡°Greetings Big Sister Ellen.¡± Willow said, before removing something from her storage. ¡°Here. Take this. Consider it a gift.¡±

    It was a container of expensive spirit tea. As far as gifts went, it was a good choice. Ellen stared at the container, stared at Willow, before staring at me. Her eyes were filled with confusion.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Ellen asked.

    I understood her confusion. Under normal circumstances, someone of Willow¡¯s status would almost never salute someone like Ellen. While the latter had a higher cultivation base, she was also a servant. Meanwhile, Willow was a divine demon as well as a core disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. However, these weren¡¯t normal circumstances.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a bit of a story.¡± I said, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°Is there any place where we can have a private conversation?¡±

    Ellen mulled it over, before she nodded.

    ¡°I rent an immortal abode here in the city.¡± She said. ¡°Give me time to make some arrangements for the shop. After that, I can take you there.¡±

    <hr>

    After Ellen made arrangements for one of the shop assistants to take over managing the store, she led us to her immortal abode. Along the way there, she pointed out some of the best places to shop or eat on the Third Terrace. To my surprise, there was also an arena where people could bet on fights to the death. Most of the time these fights were between spirit beasts or demon beasts that had been captured for this exact purpose. However, sometimes cultivators fought as well, either against beasts or against other cultivators.

    Ellen¡¯s rented immortal abode was located in a quiet and out of the way part of the Third Terrace. It was a simple and elegant courtyard residence, with a few auxiliary buildings in addition to the main building. A number of defensive arrays protected the immortal abode.

    Best of all, the qi in this part of the city was rich and abundant. While it wasn¡¯t as good as my immortal cave in the Black Mist Mountains or my estate at Flame Fiend Peak, it wasn¡¯t bad by any stretch of the imagination. Overall, Ellen found a good place for herself.

    ¡°Working as the manager of the Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall earned me a lot of contribution points.¡± Ellen said as she led us into her immortal abode. She chuckled. ¡°At this point, I believe I have more than Darian here.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t a difficult achievement.¡± I said.

    While I completed a few minor missions over the past five years, and received a stipend from Second Master, I spent most of what I earned on alchemy reagents and precious materials. Now that I could take on more lucrative missions, I planned on earning a lot of contribution points and/or spirit stones.

    Ellen led us to the main building of her immortal abode, which was warm and cozy, and brought us to the dining room. She disappeared for a bit, before returning with spirit tea and snacks. I closed my eyes and let out a moan after I ate some of the snacks. After five years, I finally got to eat Ellen¡¯s cooking again. It appeared that her skill as a spirit chef had grown. When I opened my eyes, I found her watching me with a fond look on her face.

    ¡°I think half the reason why you¡¯re with me is because of my cooking, Darian.¡± She said.

    I mulled it over for a bit, before nodding.

    ¡°That¡¯s not inaccurate.¡± I said, grinning at her.

    Ellen laughed, before turning to the others. While everyone partook of the refreshments, Ellen and Elliot caught up with one another and talked about their family. I focused more on the food. Meanwhile, Willow seemed impatient and nervous.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Ellen said after we finished off the snacks, ¡°Will someone explain to me why Cultivator Willow called me Big Sis? And what does she need my permission for?¡±

    Willow and I glanced at one another, before turning towards Ellen.

    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, it¡¯s a bit of a story.¡± I said.

    I proceeded to explain to her my resolve to not sleep around with every woman I found attractive, and how I wanted to discuss the matter with my current partners before I took on a new one. I also told her, through telepathy, about Cultivator Jasmine and what happened at Flowering Blossom Palace, since I still felt a little guilty about that.

    ¡°After Darian told me about this,¡± Willow said after I finished, picking up where I left off, ¡°I decided to meet with you myself, Big Sis Ellen.¡±

    ¡°I decided to help the Young Master maintain his resolve by acting like an overbearing brother-in-law.¡± Elliot said, before taking a sip of his tea.

    Ellen looked between the three of us, before she burst out into laughter.

    ¡°Darian,¡± she said, wiping tears from her eyes, ¡°I told you before, I don¡¯t care how many women you sleep with or how many wives you have. As long as I am one of them, I am content.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Willow exclaimed, before glaring at me, her eyes filled with accusation.

    I frowned.

    ¡°You may not care, but I do.¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the sort of scumbag who treats women as if they were nothing more than objects for me to slake my lust.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I control my demonic nature, it does not control me.¡±

    Ellen raised an eyebrow at this.

    ¡°Why not?¡± She asked. ¡°Mistress Nova and Young Mistress Estelle don¡¯t hold themselves back.¡± She paused. ¡°Young Mistress Astra is the exception because she wants to only be with Cultivator Raphael.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not them.¡± I pointed out. ¡°While I won¡¯t be monogamous like Big Sis Astra, I want to treat my wives with respect. I don¡¯t want to take them for granted. So, my solution is to involve my current wives in the decision-making when taking a new one.¡±

    Ellen studied me for several moments, before she turned to Willow.

    ¡°How do you feel about this, Cultivator Willow?¡±

    Willow shrugged.

    ¡°As frustrating as I find Darian¡¯s attitude,¡± she said, ¡°It¡¯s also one of the things I like about him. If nothing else, I don¡¯t think he plans on collecting women like trophies and ignoring them afterwards.¡±

    Ellen smiled, before she planted her elbow on the table and propped up her chin.

    ¡°From what I understand,¡± she said, ¡°That means that, at the moment, I have the power to determine whether or not you take on any other wives, Darian.¡±

    ¡°In essence, yes.¡± I said.

    A wicked grin stretched across Ellen¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost tempted to keep you to myself.¡± she said. ¡°However, I won¡¯t deny you like that, Darian. Besides, I like Cultivator Willow.¡± She paused. ¡°Or perhaps I should say Little Sis Willow.¡±

    Willow¡¯s face lit up with excitement.

    ¡°Does this mean you accept me?¡± She asked.

    Ellen nodded.

    ¡°Yes, on two conditions.¡± She said, holding up two fingers. ¡°One, I am the head wife. Neither one of us will be primary or secondary compared to the other, but I am the one in charge. First among equals. Even when you become more powerful than me, that will not change. Understood?¡±

    Willow thought it over, before nodding.

    ¡°I can accept that, Big Sis Ellen.¡± She said.

    I looked between the two of them.

    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ellen, Elliot, and Willow said at the same time.

    ¡°There needs to be a clear hierarchy.¡± Ellen explained. ¡°The lack of one creates conflict and confusion as your wives will compete with each other for your favor. Making things clear right from the beginning nips that particular problem in the bud.¡±

    Elliot snorted.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t limited to men with multiple wives.¡± He said. ¡°During my travels, I once met a woman whose husbands kept challenging each other to duels.¡±

    Ellen smirked at me.

    ¡°If you wish, we can do away with any sort of hierarchy.¡± She said. ¡°In that case, you should be prepared for your wives to scheme and plot against one another, while dragging you into it.¡±

    I gave her a horrified look.

    ¡°Things wouldn¡¯t be that bad, would they?¡± I asked, glancing at Willow.

    Willow shrugged.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± she said, ¡°Maybe not. I feel like Big Sis Ellen and I would get along regardless. However, it doesn¡¯t hurt to be prepared for the future.¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°Very well.¡± I said. ¡°Let''s do it your way.¡±

    Ellen smiled.

    ¡°Excellent.¡± She said, before facing Willow once more. ¡°The second condition is even more important. Love Darian and remain loyal to him. If you ever turn your back on him, then you will never be welcome in this family again.¡±

    Willow gave her a small smile.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡± She said, glancing at me. ¡°I¡¯d be a fool to let someone like Darian go. He¡¯s a good catch.¡±

    At that moment, I felt more like a husband shared among multiple wives rather than a husband with multiple wives. While the two seemed similar at first glance, there were a few significant differences. Still, as long as everyone was happy, that was fine by me.

    ¡°In that case, welcome to the family, Little Sis Willow.¡± Ellen said, before smirking at Elliot. ¡°Now, we just need to find a wife for my brother. He¡¯s the odd one out here.¡±

    Elliot snorted.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯d rather do without the hassle. Serving Young Master Darian is enough for me.¡±

    Ellen opened her mouth to respond, but before she could, a voice rang out.

    ¡°Water Fang, you shameless seductress! Come out here and fight me!¡±

 Chapter 80: The Thousand Blade Sect Disciples

    The moment Ellen heard the voice, her expression fell and she let out an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°I should have seen this coming.¡± She muttered.

    I gave her a questioning look.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. ¡°Who was that?¡±

    Before Ellen could respond, the voice called out again.

    ¡°Are you too afraid to face me? I never took you to be a coward!¡±

    After hearing it a second time, I realized that the voice belonged to a woman.

    ¡°That,¡± Ellen said with a sour look on her face, ¡°Was Evette Swirling Mist of the Thousand Blade Sect. She is the older sister of Galen Swirling Mist, a man who has been trying to make me his wife ever since we met more than two years ago.¡±

    Willow frowned.

    ¡°You mean the idiot who tried to coerce you earlier?¡± She asked.

    Ellen nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She said. ¡°He finally crossed the line, giving me the excuse I needed to ban him from the Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall. However, it appears that he ran off to tell his sister about what happened.¡± She sneered. ¡°I knew he was a dog, but I didn¡¯t think he would be this shameless.¡±

    I clenched my fist as I remembered the scene I witnessed earlier, when Cultivator Galen made a pass at Ellen. At the time, Elliot held me back. However, if he was stupid enough to show his face in front of me again, I saw no reason not to oblige him.

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we go out and say hello?¡± I asked, standing up. ¡°After all, they came all the way here to see you. It would be rude to ignore them.¡±

    Everyone looked at me with worried expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Darian, we can¡¯t kill Cultivator Galen.¡± Ellen said. ¡°Clan Swirling Mist is a prominent clan within the Thousand Blade Sect.¡±

    I tilted my head.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, pretending ignorance. ¡°I never said anything about killing him. I just want to say hi.¡±

    Ellen opened her mouth to say something, but Cultivator Evette¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°Water Fang! If you don¡¯t want to come out here, then you leave me no choice!¡±

    Ellen¡¯s immortal abode shook as someone attacked the defensive arrays protecting it.

    ¡°We might as well meet them, Sister.¡± Elliot said. ¡°Unless they brought an overwhelming number, the four of us should be enough to handle things.¡±

    Ellen sighed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she spat out,¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The four of us left the main building of Ellen¡¯s immortal abode. We found a group of people waiting for us outside. I recognized most of them. It was Cultivator Galen and his followers from earlier. However, a young woman now accompanied them. She looked a lot like Cultivator Galen, with fair skin, blue eyes, and blue hair. It was clear that they were siblings. However, she was in late Foundation Establishment compared to Cultivator Galen¡¯s early Foundation Establishment cultivation base. I assumed this was Evette Swirling Mist.

    The woman in question held a sword in her hand. It was a high-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure with Water attributes. A kind of power coated her sword, which I recognized as intent. Nova had shown me intent when we met, though Cultivator Evette¡¯s was much weaker. If Nova¡¯s intent was like the sun, then Cultivator Evette¡¯s was an ember in comparison. It was also sharper, as if it were meant for cutting rather than crushing.

    Hmm, so there were different kinds of intent. Interesting. When I met with Nova, before I left the Dawn and Dusk Sect, she gave me a jade slip containing writings on intent. I gave it a brief skim at the time, but set aside since I wanted to focus on other things. However, after seeing Cultivator Evette¡¯s intent, perhaps now was the time to study the jade slip.

    The barrier surrounding Ellen¡¯s immortal abode wasn¡¯t weak. It should have been more than enough to keep out any cultivator in the Foundation Establishment realm. However, Cultivator Evette managed to shake the barrier using her intent. She didn¡¯t damage it in the slightest, but it still amazed me that she affected it at all. Not only that, but I didn¡¯t think she used her full power either. If I grasped and understood intent, how much more powerful would I become? A question to ponder later, after we dealt with the current situation.

    As the four of us walked outside, Cultivator Evette swung her sword at the barrier created by the defensive arrays protecting Ellen¡¯s immortal abode. The building shook, but the barrier held. When she caught sight of us, Cultivator Evette pointed her sword at Ellen.

    ¡°Aha!¡± She said. ¡°There you are, Water Fang! You dared to threaten my brother and humiliate him in public? You must be tired of living! Come out here and fight me!¡±

    At first glance, it appeared that Cultivator Evette had a forthright and righteous personality. She seemed like a hero from legend, the kind that traveled the land dispensing justice and slaying evil. Too bad that she was here on behalf of her brother, who was a dog of the lowest order.

    Ellen stopped just inside of the barrier and crossed her arms. The rest of us stood behind her, ready to intervene if necessary. I glanced at Cultivator Galen. He wore a pitiful expression on his face, but his lips kept curving up in a smirk. I wanted to punch him in the face.

    ¡°Cultivator Evette,¡± Ellen said in a faux cheerful voice, ¡°I would say that it is a pleasure to see you again, but we both know that would be a lie.¡±

    ¡°Enough talking, Water Fang,¡± Cultivator Evette said. ¡°Come out and take your punishment like a real woman.¡±

    Ellen raised an eyebrow at that.

    ¡°And why would I do that?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±

    Cultivator Evette let out a derisive snort.

    ¡°Even now, you deny your wrongdoings.¡± She said. ¡°First, you attempted to seduce my younger brother with your feminine wiles. I should have punished you right then and there, but like a fool, I listened to my brother and showed you mercy.¡±

    Ellen scoffed.

    ¡°You attacked me in the middle of the Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall.¡± She said. ¡°You call that mercy?¡±

    Cultivator Evette nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°I only attacked you once.¡±

    For a moment, I thought she was joking. However, from the serious expression she wore, I realized that she meant it.

    ¡°Cultivator Evette,¡± Ellen said, ¡°The reason why you only attacked me once was because Branch Head Elroy confined you to your quarters for six months as punishment for your actions. You didn¡¯t have the chance to come after me again.¡± She smirked. ¡°Besides, if you had, I would have defeated you again.¡±

    Cultivator Evette¡¯s face twisted with anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you cheated!¡± She yelled. ¡°You relied on puppets instead of your own strength.¡±

    ¡°I am learning puppetry,¡± Ellen said. ¡°Using puppets is part of my strength. Not everyone is a sword fanatic like you.¡±

    Cultivator Evette swung her sword and left a deep cut in the ground next to her. The swing almost hit one of Cultivator Galen¡¯s followers. He scurried back.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She said. ¡°You don¡¯t have your puppets here with you. Once you come out and fight me, I¡¯ll be able to defeat you with ease.¡±

    Ellen chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me even less reason to fight you.¡± She said. ¡°Not that I needed it. As I said earlier, I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±

    Cultivator Evette¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°¡®Nothing wrong?¡¯¡± She said. ¡°My brother told me that when he visited the Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall earlier, you threatened him. If he didn¡¯t give in to your demands, you would drag him into a scandal and ruin his reputation!¡±

    Okay, that was enough. I couldn¡¯t listen to this nonsense anymore. Otherwise, I felt like I would throw up a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Is that what he told you?¡± I asked, stepping forward. ¡°Interesting. I was there, and I remember events playing out differently.¡±

    Cultivator Evette glanced in my direction. However, when she saw me, her eyes widened. She pointed her sword at me.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Demon!¡± She looked at Ellen. ¡°Now you¡¯re consorting with demons? I didn¡¯t think you could sink so low, Water Fang.¡± She wore a hurt look on her face. ¡°How could you?¡±

    I stared at her, dumbfounded.

    ¡®Darian,¡¯ Willow said to me through telepathy. ¡®Is it just me, or does Cultivator Evette look as if her lover had betrayed her?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not just you,¡¯ I responded.

    It appeared that Cultivator Evette¡¯s feelings towards Ellen were more complicated than I expected. Still, it didn¡¯t matter. Ellen was mine, and I didn¡¯t intend to share her with anyone.

    ¡°Ellen does more than just consort with demons.¡± I said, wrapping my arm around her waist and pulling her closer to me. Ellen returned the gesture. ¡°She married one. I¡¯m Flamewind, her husband.¡±

    Rather than give Cultivator Evette and the other disciples from the Thousand Blade Sect my real name, I decided to use my fake cultivator name. Rather, I decided to make Flamewind my actual cultivator name. It fit, since I was a Wind Dance with a Fire and demonic spirit root after all. Not only that, but using a cultivator name kept my true identity concealed.

    When I declared myself to be Ellen¡¯s husband, the Thousand Blade Sect disciples stared at me. Cultivator Galen¡¯s face was so red, he looked ready to explode. I admit, I felt no small amount of satisfaction at seeing that. The possessive part of my nature enjoyed openly claiming Ellen as my own. From the smile that stretched across her face, she liked it as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s even worse!¡± Cultivator Evette exclaimed. At first I thought it was because I was a demon. However, her next words dispelled that misunderstanding. ¡°You have a husband, yet you still tried to seduce my brother? Shameless! Absolutely shameless!¡±

    Ellen rolled her eyes.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve been trying to tell you, I didn¡¯t try to seduce your brother.¡± She said. ¡°He made a pass at me multiple times, and I rejected him each and every single time.¡± She let out a derisive snort. ¡°Why would I want your brother?¡± She leaned her head against my shoulder. ¡°My darling is all I need.¡±

    ¡°Aw!¡± I said. ¡°I love you too, my dear.¡±

    Cultivator Galen looked like he had reached his limit.

    ¡°Get your filthy hands off of her, demon scum!¡± He yelled, pointing a finger at me.

    Ellen lifted her head and glared right at him.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± She asked in a cold voice.

    Cultivator Galen looked taken aback.

    ¡°Due to your status within the Thousand Blade Sect, I tolerated your vulgar behavior to avoid starting any unnecessary conflict.¡± Ellen said. ¡°However, I will not tolerate any insult towards my husband.¡±

    Cultivator Evette looked ecstatic.

    ¡°Does this mean we¡¯re going to fight?¡± she asked.

    Oh! She was a martial idiot! That¡¯s why she wanted to fight Ellen so much. Everything made sense now. Maybe coming here to defend her brother¡¯s honor was an excuse on Cultivator Evette¡¯s part.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me,¡± I said, staring right at Cultivator Galen, ¡°I need to teach your little brother a lesson in manners.¡±

    Cultivator Galen sneered at me.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared of a weakling like you?¡± He asked.

    I grinned at him.

    ¡°Scared or not, it makes no difference to me.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m still going to bash your face in.¡±

    I stepped forward, beyond the barrier created by the defensive arrays that protected Ellen¡¯s immortal abode. The others joined me. Ellen had drawn a pair of curved daggers that gleamed with a poisonous green light. Elliot had his yellow sabers, while Willow had pulled out a staff made from some kind of black metal. It was also a high-grade Foundation Establishment magic treasure.

    As we stepped out, Cultivator Evette looked between Ellen and Elliot with a wide smile on her face.

    ¡°There are two of you!¡± She exclaimed. ¡°Excellent. That¡¯s twice the fun!¡±

    Cultivator Galen and his followers also drew various magic treasures, all of them edged weapons of some kind. Like his sister, Cultivator Galen wielded a sword. However, other than Cultivator Evette and Cultivator Galen, the Thousand Blade Sect disciples all wore nervous expressions. While they had more people than us, we had the advantage, with two late Foundation Establishment cultivators.

    As our two groups faced each other, the tension in the air grew taught. It was a good thing that Ellen¡¯s immortal abode was located in such an out of the way place. Otherwise, we would have caused an even bigger commotion. As it was, I suspected that this part of the Third Terrace was about to be destroyed.

    I decided to end this standoff by using Wind Dash Shoulder Slam against Cultivator Galen. Out of everyone here, he was the one I held the biggest grudge against. He looked startled by my sudden movement, but recovered his composure right away and took on a defensive stance. However, Cultivator Evette intercepted me.

    ¡°Ha!¡± She said. ¡°Did you think that I would let you do as you wanted?¡±

    She breathed out mist, which coated her entire body and made it difficult to see her movements. When she swung her sword, it seemed to split up into dozens of identical copies. I couldn¡¯t tell if these were illusions or not. All of them seemed real, and they were all empowered by Cultivator Evette¡¯s sword intent.

    To avoid her attack, I aborted my charge and dodged. While I was sure that my defensive magic treasures would protect me, I didn¡¯t want to risk them getting damaged. Cultivator Evette was much more powerful than me. While I was also a martial idiot, I wasn¡¯t stupid.

    Cultivator Galen took advantage of my distraction to make an attack of his own. Like his sister, he breathed out mist that coated his entire body and made it difficult to discern his movements. Caught between the two siblings, I was in a bad situation. Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t alone.

    Ellen attacked Cultivator Evette, bringing her dual curved daggers to bear. The two clashed in a flurry of blows, neither one having the advantage over the other. Elliot and Willow dealt with the other Thousand Blade Sect disciples, allowing me to focus on Cultivator Galen.

    He thrust his sword at me in a straight line, which I found odd. I expected him to use the same technique that his sister had, when she split up her sword into multiple copies, which may or may not have been illusions. However, my intuition warned me that Cultivator Galen¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t as straightforward as it appeared.

    I moved to block his attack. Yet, just before his sword made contact with my leather gauntlets, it twisted and evaded them somehow. The sword stabbed towards my chest, unimpeded. A shield sprang to life around my body, thanks to the crimson robes that Second Master gave me. The shield blocked Cultivator Galen¡¯s sword, though it lost some of its light in doing so. Still, I made a mental note to thank Second Master. His gift might have just saved my life.

    I tried to retaliate against Cultivator Galen. However, similar to when he attacked me, his sword twisted and blocked my strike. At this point, only an idiot wouldn¡¯t have realized that something strange was going on. Was it Cultivator Galen¡¯s movements, or was he interfering with my perception somehow? If the latter, then it must have been a powerful illusion technique, since I couldn¡¯t see through it even with my Light of Dawn innate ability.

    The two of us exchanged blows several times, testing each other¡¯s defenses. However, these exchanges always ended with me at a disadvantage. No matter what, I couldn¡¯t pierce through Cultivator Galen¡¯s defenses while he bypassed mine with ease. If it hadn¡¯t been for my crimson robes, I would have been riddled with holes by now. If this continued, I would lose this fight. From the expression he wore, Cultivator Galen knew it as well.

    However, I learned something valuable from these exchanges. Rather than focus on Cultivator Galen and his sword, I focused my spirit sense on the movement of the air around him. This would tell me if he was using some kind of illusion technique or not. It was difficult, since I had never tried something like this before. However, my efforts paid off.

    After exchanging dozens of attacks with Cultivator Galen, I realized that the movement of the air around him didn¡¯t match the movements that I saw with my eyes and spirit sense. The differences were subtle and difficult to sense, but I noticed them. He was using an illusion technique!

    Armed with this knowledge, I focused on reading the air around Cultivator Galen to predict his movements. He still had the advantage, since I wasn¡¯t used to this, but I grew more proficient at it with each exchange. Soon, I had a rough grasp on Cultivator Galen¡¯s movements.

    I felt like a blind man who realized he could now see. A thrill ran through me as I realized that studying the surrounded environment was another way to notice and predict an opponent''s movements. I made a mental note to include this in my training, so I wouldn¡¯t face this disadvantage again.

    Cultivator Galen swung his sword at me. I moved to block it. As before, his sword twisted to avoid my gauntlets. However, I knew this was part of the illusion. Instead of relying on my eyes, I studied the air around him and used it to predict where his sword actually was.

    Sparks flew as the metal studs in my leather gauntlets clashed with an invisible blade. For the first time since our fight began, I blocked one of Cultivator Galen¡¯s attacks. His eyes widened when he saw this. I grinned at him, before attacking him in a frenzy. Now that I could counter his illusion technique, I pressed my advantage in order to end the fight as soon as possible.

    Cultivator Galen tried to defend against my assault. However, unlike before when we tested each other¡¯s defenses, I threw caution to the wind and focused entirely on offense. No matter how hard he tried, Cultivator Galen couldn¡¯t stop my momentum and remained on the back foot.

    ¡°Enough!¡± He snarled.

    Cultivator Galen breathed out a cloud of mist that enveloped the area around us. I tried to stop him, but he disappeared into the mist and my fist connected with air. I whirled around, trying to find him again. However, no matter where I looked, I saw nothing but mist. It obscured the area around me, hindering both my spirit sense and my mundane senses.

    This seemed familiar and I realized that I faced a situation like this once before. When I took the entrance exam to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect, one part of it involved navigating a stone maze that was obscured with mist like this. However, unlike then, I wasn¡¯t helpless. I focused on the movement of the air and ignored everything else.

    After several moments, I felt a disturbance in the air to my right. I turned just as Cultivator Galen appeared, silent like a wraith, and swung his sword at me. He used the same technique his sister had earlier and split his sword into multiple copies. However, the number he created was about a third of Cultivator Evette¡¯s. Also unlike hers, the copies felt less substantial. It was clear to me that they were illusions.

    I blocked Cultivator Galen¡¯s real sword, while ignoring the illusory swords. This turned out to be a mistake. While they had less power than the real sword, the illusory swords still damaged the shield protecting me when they struck. My shield¡¯s light dimmed, to the point where it almost shattered.

    Well then. It appeared that I had underestimated these illusory swords. I wouldn¡¯t make that mistake again. Good thing I dodged Cultivator Evette¡¯s attack earlier. Otherwise, I would have suffered a serious injury.

    Once again, Cultivator Galen was surprised that I managed to block his strike. He tried to retreat back into the mist, but I used Wind Dash Shoulder Slam to smash right into him. This knocked the air out of him and sent him flying. I gave chase, and the two of us exited the cloud of mist.

    I aimed an attack right at Cultivator Galen¡¯s face. However, just as my fist connected, his body dispersed and I realized that I had hit some kind of illusory clone made of mist. Meanwhile, the real Cultivator Galen shot backwards with a panicked expression on his face. I pursued him.

    ¡°Sister!¡± He cried out. ¡°Save me!¡±

    Cultivator Evette glanced at us, looking conflicted. Earlier, she and Ellen had been even. However, she had gained the advantage over Ellen since then. The latter now sported several wounds, though none of them looked serious. However, if Cultivator Evette wanted to save her brother, she would have to turn her back on Ellen and forfeit that advantage.

    In the end, Cultivator Evette chose to rescue her brother. She launched an attack that pushed Ellen back, before rushing to Cultivator Galen¡¯s side to fend me off. Afterwards, she looked around and grimaced. The situation didn¡¯t look good for the Thousand Blade Sect disciples.

    While Cultivator Evette managed to gain the advantage over Ellen, the others hadn¡¯t fared so well. Elliot and Willow had already defeated their opponents, who were now unconscious on the ground. Cultivator Evette was powerful, but she couldn¡¯t face four opponents on her own, two of which were in late Foundation Establishment. Despite this, her eyes gleamed with excitement.

    ¡°Well?¡± Cultivator Evette said. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come at me!¡±

    However, before any of us could move or say anything, another voice rang out.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough playing around, children.¡±

 Chapter 81: Learning About the Violet Desert Hidden Realm

    Everyone froze in place as the aura of an early Golden Core cultivator descended upon us. The pressure was enough to make my knees buckle. I wasn¡¯t the only one either. Even the late Foundation Establishment cultivators among us found it difficult to remain upright. When the aura of a second early Golden Core cultivator descended, my legs faltered and I fell to one knee. Willow and Cultivator Galen fell to their knees as well.

    I knew that there was a huge difference in strength between Foundation Establishment and Golden Core, but I hadn¡¯t realized what that meant until now. As the saying went, it was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    A part of me panicked in the face of someone overwhelmingly stronger than me. However, my demonic nature stirred. I wanted that strength. Not because I wanted to make others kowtow before me, but so I would never have to bow before anyone else again. I gritted my teeth and forced myself to stand up, or tried to at least. It was like pushing against a mountain, futile and pointless, yet I kept trying.

    Moments later, two figures descended from the sky and landed in the middle of us. One of them was a short and burly man with light brown skin, dark hair, and dark eyes. Like Cultivator Rexanne, he wore plain black robes that were scorched and burned in several places. He must have been a disciple of Myriad Treasures Hall.

    The other figure was an older man with long black hair, who wore the white and gray robes of the Thousand Blade Sect. He was leaner than the burly man and exuded a sharp aura. If I had to compare the two men to weapons, the former was a hammer while the other was a thin blade.

    ¡°As entertaining as this is,¡± the burly man said, grinning. ¡°It¡¯s time we put a stop to it before someone gets hurt or dies.¡±

    Cultivator Evette stared at the lean man, her face pale.

    ¡°Branch Head-¡­¡± She started to say, but the lean man cut her off with a slashing gesture.

    ¡°I told you to stay away from Cultivator Water Fang.¡± He said, his voice cold and sharp. ¡°And what do you do? You pick a fight with her in public, again, a mere month after your confinement ends.¡±

    Cultivator Evette flinched.

    ¡°Branch Head Elroy,¡± she said, ¡°There were extenuating circumstances. Cultivator Water Fang, she harassed my brother and threatened to ruin my brother¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Branch Head Elroy¡¯s left eye twitch.

    ¡°Do you expect me to believe that nonsense?¡± He demanded. ¡°I heard about what happened at the Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall. There were witnesses, and all of them claimed that Junior Brother Galen harassed Cultivator Water Fang, not the other way around. If you had done your due diligence, you would have known that as well.¡± He shook his head. ¡°However, you were so eager to fight Cultivator Water Fang again that you didn¡¯t even bother.¡±

    Cultivator Evette looked down and her shoulders slumped.

    ¡°I apologize, Branch Head Elroy.¡± She said. ¡°I take full responsibility for this incident, and will accept any punishment you deem necessary.¡±

    Branch Head Elroy studied her for several moments, before sighing.

    ¡°At least you¡¯re willing to acknowledge it when you¡¯re at fault.¡± He said. ¡°Not only that, but you fought well, which is to your credit.¡± His expression grew stern again. ¡°Very well. Once again, you are confined to your quarters for the next six months.¡± He gave her a hard look. ¡°The only reason why I¡¯m being so lenient is because of the upcoming Rising Heroes Tournament. Otherwise, your confinement would have lasted a full year.¡±

    Cultivator Evette, still looking down, nodded.

    ¡°As for you, Junior Brother Galen,¡± Branch Head Elroy said, turning towards Cultivator Galen, ¡°You will receive one hundred lashes for your punishment. Afterwards, you will be confined to the sand dungeon for the next year.¡±

    Cultivator Galen¡¯s face twisted with terror. I didn¡¯t know what this sand dungeon was, but it must have been terrible for him to make that expression.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± He exclaimed. ¡°I-¡­¡±

    Branch Head Elroy focused his aura on Cultivator Galen. The latter paled and spat out a mouthful of blood, before falling to his hands and knees.

    ¡°Galen!¡± Cultivator Evette exclaimed, rushing to his side.

    ¡°Not only did you cause a commotion, Junior Brother Galen,¡± Branch Head Elroy said, ¡°You fled from an opponent with the same cultivation base as yourself and lost face for our Thousand Blade Sect.¡±

    Huh. From what I could tell, Branch Head Elroy was more upset about the latter than the former. Perhaps that was why Cultivator Evette¡¯s punishment was so light. As Branch Head Elroy said, she fought well. Causing a commotion was fine, as long as one didn¡¯t tarnish the reputation of one¡¯s sect.

    ¡°Does this satisfy you, Branch Head Xavier?¡± Branch Head Elroy asked, turning towards the burly man.

    The burly man, Branch Head Xavier, smiled.

    ¡°Indeed, Branch Head Elroy.¡± He said. ¡°Let us put this incident behind us and forget it ever happened.¡±

    Branch Head Elroy nodded, before he gathered the other Thousand Blood Sect disciples and left. However, as he turned to leave, Branch Head Elroy gave me an inscrutable look. I made sure that my Cloak of Dusk innate ability was still working. If Branch Head Elroy found out that I was a divine demon, then I could end up in serious danger. However, nothing happened and the Thousand Blade Sect disciples left without incident.

    The moment they were out of sight, the aura from both Branch Head Xavier and Branch Head Elroy disappeared. I shot to my feet and rushed to Ellen¡¯s side, checking her injuries. None of them were serious, thank the ancestors for that, but it still pained me to see her hurt like this. Ellen chuckled as my fussing.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Darian.¡± She said. ¡°While Cultivator Evette is a strong sword cultivator, I can hold my own against her. These injuries are trivial.¡±

    I looked her right in the eyes.

    ¡°Nothing that causes you pain can be called trivial.¡± I said.

    Ellen¡¯s jaw dropped and her eyes widened at that. I took advantage of her surprise by pulling out a mid-grade Healing Pill from my storage ring, before feeding it to her. Branch Head Xavier laughed at that.

    ¡°It seems you snagged yourself a good one, Junior Sister Water Fang.¡± He said.

    Ellen gave me a fond look.

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± she said.

    ¡°You already heard my name, but let me introduce myself. My name is Xavier. I am the head of the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s branch office here in East Mesa City.¡±

    Elliot, Willow, and I saluted him.

    ¡°Greetings, Branch Head Xavier.¡± We said in unison.

    He waved us off before we could introduce ourselves.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯m not big on formalities.¡±

    ¡°Branch Head Xavier is a very casual person,¡± Ellen said, ¡°To the point where he treated a retainer like me as a full-fledged disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Otherwise, I would have had a more difficult time here in East Mesa City.¡±

    Branch Head Xavier shrugged.

    ¡°You have a decent cultivation base and you¡¯re diligent.¡± He said. ¡°Only a fool would treat you poorly.¡±

    I found myself liking Branch Head Xavier. If I had met him back at the Dawn and Dusk Sect, perhaps we would have become friends.

    ¡°Thank you for treating Water Fang well.¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s very dear to me.¡±

    I took Ellen¡¯s hand in mine and gave it a brief squeeze. Willow pouted at that and grabbed my other hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me.¡± She said.

    Branch Head Xavier stared at me in surprise, before he burst out into laughter.

    ¡°Anyway, welcome to East Mesa City.¡± He said. ¡°Feel free to stay here as long as you like. The branch office here works similar to the main sect. You can buy resources, attend classes and lectures, and even take missions to earn contribution points or spirit stones.¡± He grinned. ¡°The Violet Desert hidden realm is opening up in two months. If you¡¯re still here when that happens, you can enter and compete if you wish.¡± He gestured to Ellen. ¡°Junior Sister Water Fang can tell you the details.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    I knew a bit about the Violet Desert hidden realm. It opened up once a year, allowing cultivators to go inside and collect Violet Sand. There was a natural restriction in place, so only cultivators below Golden Core could enter. That was the limit of my knowledge.

    ¡°Thank you, Branch Head Xavier,¡± I said, ¡°We¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I paused. ¡°Ah, but where are our manners? We forgot to introduce ourselves.¡±

    Branch Head Xavier shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± He said. ¡°I already know who you three are. I received word from the main sect some time ago.¡±

    From the knowing look he gave us, I realized that he knew our true identities, including the fact that Willow and I were divine demons.

    ¡°I have to go now,¡± Branch Head Xavier said, ¡°But if you ever need anything, feel free to let me know.¡± He paused. ¡°Before I go, let me give you a word of warning. Cultivators from the Thousand Blade Sect are slow to forgive slights and tend to hold grudges.¡± He grimaced. ¡°And then there¡¯s the Ancient Blood Sect. They never pass up an opportunity to cause us trouble. So, be careful during your stay here in East Mesa City. They shouldn¡¯t try anything too overt, but it doesn¡¯t hurt to be cautious.¡±

    We nodded in understanding. With that, Branch Head Xavier flew into the sky and disappeared from sight.

    ¡°Shall we continue with our reunion?¡± Ellen asked.

    We all nodded and headed back inside her immortal abode.

    <hr>

    The four of us spent the rest of the day together, catching up with one another and enjoying each other¡¯s company. Well, in Ellen and Willow¡¯s case, the two of them spent time getting to know one another. Soon enough, the two of them started treating one another as if they were actual sisters.

    Cultivator Isabel joined us about an hour after the Thousand Blade Sect disciples left. Willow messaged her using a transmission talisman, to let her know that we found accommodations within the city. Ellen¡¯s immortal abode was large enough to house five people, though it would be a little cramped. Cultivator Isabel grumbled a bit about wasted time when she arrived.

    As we spent the day talking, Ellen cuddled me from one side while Willow cuddled me from the other. We must have made for an amusing sight, considering the height difference between Willow and myself. Cultivator Isabel rolled her eyes and scowled when she saw this, but kept her complaints to herself.

    I listened with rapt attention as Ellen told us about her time in East Mesa City. She spent her first year completing missions and doing odd jobs for the branch office. One of these odd jobs involved working as a shop assistant at the Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall. Branch Head Xavier realized that Ellen had a knack for selling magic treasures, so he assigned her to the shop on a permanent basis.

    Within two years, she worked her way up from shop assistant to manager. Soon after that, she encountered Cultivator Galen. He wasn¡¯t much of an annoyance at first. However, when Ellen rejected him after he proposed to her, he grew obsessed and his harassment began. Thanks to Cultivator Galen¡¯s status within the Thousand Blade Sect, Ellen couldn¡¯t ban him from the Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall without justification.

    After this persisted for a time, Cultivator Evette involved herself in the situation, under the assumption that Ellen seduced her younger brother. This may or may not have been an excuse to fight someone at the same cultivation base. Considering what I saw of Cultivator Evette, it was possible. The two of them fought and Ellen won thanks to the puppets within the Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall.

    Cultivator Galen stayed away from the shop for a time after this, but soon returned to continue harassing Ellen. As we saw today, he crossed the line, giving Ellen the excuse she needed to ban him from the Dawn and Dusk Treasure Hall.

    After hearing the full story, I regretted not punching Cultivator Galen in the face when I had the chance. Even though Branch Head Elroy punished him, that wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy me. Still, at least he was gone now, and that was what mattered the most.

    ¡°When did you start learning puppetry?¡± I asked, curious.

    ¡°Almost as soon as I arrived.¡± Ellen answered. ¡°As a spirit beast, my cultivation speed is slower than that of a human. It won¡¯t be long before you surpass me, Darian. To make up for that, I searched for ways to increase my power. I decided to learn how to refine and control puppets. It requires a lot of resources, but it¡¯s well worth it.¡± She smiled. ¡°Besides, I enjoy puppetry more than I expected to.¡±

    A fair point. A skilled puppet master could face opponents more powerful than themselves, or a large number of opponents, if they had the right puppets for it.

    When evening neared, Ellen cooked a large dinner for everyone. Willow and I offered to help, or at least help pay for the ingredients, but Ellen wouldn¡¯t hear of it. Dinner, of course, was quite delicious and I moaned throughout the entire meal.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard less vulgar sounds come from a brothel.¡± Cultivator Isabel muttered under her breath.

    I ignored her and continued enjoying Ellen¡¯s cooking. Afterwards, we sat around and discussed our next course of action while drinking some decent spirit wine.

    ¡°What are your plans going forward?¡± Ellen asked. ¡°Are you going to stay here in East Mesa City, or are we going to head back to the Dawn and Dusk Sect? If it¡¯s the latter, I¡¯ll need at least a week to settle my affairs here. Branch Head Xavier treated me well, and I don¡¯t want to put him in a tight spot.¡±

    Willow and I glanced at one another. Elliot and Cultivator Isabel left the decision up to us, since they were here to ensure our safety.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°I was so focused on reuniting with you, that I never considered what to do afterwards.¡± I shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s the Rising Heroes Tournament, but that¡¯s several months away. Until then, my schedule is free.¡±

    ¡°Mine is as well,¡± Willow said, also frowning. ¡°I wanted to come here to get Big Sis Ellen¡¯s approval. I didn¡¯t have any concrete plans beyond that.¡±

    Ellen smiled.

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we stay here in East Mesa City?¡± she suggested. ¡°There are plenty of locations to visit and sights to see. Even I haven¡¯t found everything of interest in the city, and I¡¯ve lived here for years.¡± She made a sweeping gesture. ¡°Not to mention, there are plenty of interesting locations within the Howling Desert Province that you could visit. There are dangers, of course, but I doubt that would deter either of you. If anything, that might be an incentive.¡±

    I mulled it over. She made several good points. It would be nice to settle down in one place for a while. Over the past few weeks, I hadn¡¯t had much time to cultivate since we spent most of it traveling. I could also spend more time practicing the Heartflame technique, while also making progress in the Breath of the World technique. The latter required observation of the movement and cycles of the world. The hubbub and bustle of cities wasn¡¯t excluded from that.

    ¡°True.¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s also the Violet Desert hidden realm, which will open in two months.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Willow said. ¡°Big Sis Ellen, could you tell us more about that?¡±

    Ellen shrugged.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much to tell.¡± She said. ¡°The Violet Desert hidden realm is rather tame, as these things go. There aren¡¯t any powerful beasts or dangerous natural features. It¡¯s a massive stretch of land, interspersed with the occasional mountain.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°The biggest threat comes from other cultivators. The Violet Desert hidden realm only stays open for three days, and there are only a few places where one can harvest Violet Sand. During those three days, cultivators compete with each other to secure these places. Sometimes, this competition becomes violent and it isn¡¯t unusual for cultivators from different sects to fight each other.¡± She paused. ¡°In fact, sometimes cultivators from the same sect fight each other.¡±

    I blinked at her.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°I can understand why cultivators from different sects would fight each other, but not why they would fight their fellow disciples.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about other sects, but the Dawn and Dusk Sect rewards its disciples based on how much Violet Sand they bring back from the Violet Desert hidden realm,¡± Ellen answered. ¡°The more they bring back, the greater the rewards.¡± She let out a derisive snort. ¡°For some, it¡¯s easier to steal from others than to harvest Violet Sand themselves.¡±

    Willow frowned.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that cause strife and conflict within a sect?¡± She asked.

    Ellen gave her a sharp smile.

    ¡°Some people let their greed overpower their good sense.¡± She said.

    True. Every cultivator was greedy to some degree or another, including myself. However, there were lines that I wouldn¡¯t cross.

    ¡°Due to the natural restrictions of the Violet Sand hidden realm, only about two hundred people can enter when it opens,¡± Ellen said. ¡°Any more than that would risk collapsing the entrance and cutting off the Violet Sand hidden realm from our world. Since no one wants that, the limit is strictly enforced.¡±

    Fair enough. The livelihood of East Mesa City depended on the Violet Sand hidden realm. Without it, the city would wither and die. The people might survive, but the city itself would become no more.

    ¡°How many disciples can each sect send into the Violet Sand hidden realm?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The Dawn and Dusk Sect, the Thousand Blade Sect, and the Ancient Blood Sect each have thirty slots reserved for them,¡± Ellen answered. ¡°The city lord, the local clans, and the local sects have a total of one hundred slots. The remaining ten are sold to rogue cultivators who pay the required fee.¡±

    ¡°What are the requirements for entering the Violet Sand hidden realm?¡± Cultivator Isabel asked, speaking up for the first time in a while. ¡°With the limited number of slots assigned to each sect, I assume that disciples need to meet certain standards before they are eligible.¡±

    Ellen nodded.

    ¡°At minimum, one needs to be in the Foundation Establishment realm,¡± she said. ¡°While Qi Condensation cultivators can enter, they would be less than useless.¡±

    I nodded. That made sense. Foundation Establishment cultivators were stronger and could use flying magic treasures. That alone made them better suited to entering the Violet Sand hidden realm. And if every sect was sending in Foundation Establishment cultivators, then a Qi Condensation cultivator stood no chance. They would be just throwing their life away.

    ¡°Another requirement is that one needs to have a certain proficiency in refining magic treasures,¡± Ellen continued. ¡°Just enough to identify and harvest Violet Sand. However, the most important requirement is battle prowess. Since everyone is competing for Violet Sand, it¡¯s better to send in disciples who are adept at fighting than those who aren¡¯t.¡±

    I frowned. While I was confident in my battle prowess, the same couldn¡¯t be said for my proficiency in refining magic treasures. From the looks on everyone¡¯s faces, they faced the same dilemma.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the second requirement,¡± Ellen said, smiling, ¡°I know the disciple who organizes the lectures here. There is one every month. While it will cost contribution points, I can guarantee us seats in the next two lectures. The one just before the Violet Desert hidden realm opens up focuses on how to identify and harvest Violet Sand.¡±

    Everyone seemed excited by this idea.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to trouble you, Ellen.¡± I said.

    After deciding to stay in East Mesa City for a while, at least until after the Violet Desert hidden realm opened up, we talked some more before heading to our respective rooms. Well, almost. Ellen dragged me into hers. Willow watched us go, a mix of envy and curiosity in her eyes, though she didn¡¯t say anything in the end.

    Once we were alone, Ellen pounced on me and sank her fangs into my neck. I felt her poison seeping through my body. However, unlike our first night together, it just weakened me instead of paralyzing me. Reaching Foundation Establishment and mastering my Demon Form innate ability gave me greater resistance against poisons in general.

    Not that it made much difference in this situation. I wasn¡¯t a match for Ellen at full strength, and even less so in my weakened state. She brought me to bed and straddled me, wearing a look of anticipation and excitement on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect to get any sleep, Darian.¡± She said, her eyes gleaming. ¡°We¡¯re going to spend the entire night getting¡­ reacquainted with one another.¡±

    I let out a derisive snort.

    ¡°Are you going to actually do something, or just keep talking about it?¡± I goaded.

    Ellen grinned at me, before she pounced. As she promised, neither one of us got any sleep that night.

 Chapter 82: One With The Fist

    One morning, a few days after our group arrived in East Mesa City, I sat alone in the courtyard of Ellen¡¯s immortal abode. Everyone else was out and about their own business. Elliot was off on some personal errand. Ellen and Willow decided to go shopping and get to know one another. Cultivator Isabel, as Willow¡¯s guardian, went along with them. Rather than go out, I decided to stay home and study the jade slip that Nova gave me, the one containing knowledge and insights into intent.

    It was hot and sunny outside. I sat on a comfortable cushion, with a jug of spirit wine by my side. The wine tasted light and refreshing, perfect for this kind of weather. The sky above was clear and cloudless. It was quiet, which I appreciated. Since Ellen¡¯s immortal abode was located in such an out of the way location, there was little traffic nearby.

    After settling in, I closed my eyes and sent my spirit sense into the jade slip. Right away, I noticed that the knowledge recorded within was divided into three sections. I skimmed the first section, which appeared to be a primer of some kind, before moving on to the other sections. However, the moment I tried to look at the second section, something punched my spirit sense.

    My head exploded with pain and I withdrew my spirit sense from the jade slip. I stared down at it with a dumbfounded expression on my face. Did¡­ Did my mother imbue this jade slip with her intent? It felt like it, though I wasn¡¯t sure. The punch caught me off guard, so I hadn¡¯t had time to study it before it disappeared.

    I waited for my headache to subside, before I sent my spirit sense into the jade slip again and tried to study the second section once more. As before, something punched my spirit sense, but this time I was ready. As I suspected, it was indeed Nova¡¯s intent. However, rather than a punch, this was more like a gentle poke. Still, given my mother¡¯s cultivation base, that was painful enough.

    Once again, my head exploded with pain and I withdrew my spirit sense from the jade slip. I took a sip of my spirit wine and pondered the reasons why my mother would imbue her intent into the jade slip. After thinking about it for a few minutes, I had a guess. I believed that Nova didn¡¯t want me to skip ahead, and put in safeguards to ensure that this didn¡¯t happen. That, or the intent was some kind of test that I needed to pass before I could study the other sections of the jade slip. Perhaps it was both. Either way, I wouldn¡¯t worry about it for now.

    With that in mind, I sent my spirit sense into the jade slip for a third time and studied the first section. It was a primer on intent and its interaction with qi. It turned out that when it came to intent, there were different stages or levels of proficiency. The first stage was the ¡°One With¡­¡± stage. When I first read the name, I was confused. However, as I continued reading, my confusion cleared up.

    According to the jade slip, intent was the manifestation of one¡¯s will and the power of one¡¯s soul. They could use their intent to empower their attacks. The more powerful a cultivator, and the more they understood the mysteries of the universe, the stronger their intent. However, before that, a cultivator needed to become one with their chosen weapon or element. Thus, the ¡°One With¡­¡± stage.

    How this worked varied, depending on the cultivator in question. For sword cultivators it was ¡°One With The Sword¡± or ¡°One With The Blade¡±. For cultivators that specialized in using fire mystic arts, it was ¡°One With The Flame¡±. And for cultivators that specialized in fist martial arts, it was ¡°One With The Fist¡±. Cultivators weren¡¯t limited to just one particular weapon or element either. They could cultivate proficiency in multiple kinds of intents, though most chose to specialize.

    In order to reach this stage, a cultivator needed to become so proficient in their chosen weapon or element that there was no distinction between them. The cultivator was their weapon and vice versa. According to the jade slip, one couldn¡¯t be told how to reach this stage. One needed to figure it out and experience it for oneself. How long this took depended on one¡¯s diligence and comprehension.

    I withdrew my spirit sense from the jade slip and pondered what I just learned. So, before I could even consider using fist intent to empower my attacks, I would first need to reach the One With The Fist stage. Since I also used fire mystic arts, I could also try to reach the One With the Flame stage. However, I preferred unarmed combat, so I would focus on One With The Fist first.

    The question was, how? The jade slip said this required proficiency with one¡¯s chosen weapon or element. I was already skilled with my fists, though I guessed that this wasn¡¯t enough. Perhaps I needed to train harder.

    With that in mind, I put the jade slip back into my storage ring and stood up. I then started going through the stances of the Frenzied Fiend fighting style. As I moved, I paid particular attention to my fists. After all, my goal here was to reach the One With The Fist stage. However, I soon realized the error of my thinking. While my fists were my primary weapons, I fought with my whole body. Every movement, no matter how minute, affected my overall performance. I couldn¡¯t limit my attention to just my fists.

    After the Frenzied Fiend fighting style, I went through the stances of the other fighting styles that I knew. As I moved through each one, I focused on every little detail of my body. From the positioning of my feet, to how the air felt around my fist as I punched. I did this for hours, yet came no closer to reaching the One With The Fist stage. Maybe I was just being impatient, but it felt that I was missing something or that I was doing something wrong. Still, it wasn¡¯t a wasted effort. By examining my movements in fine detail, I found flaws in my stances and corrected them.

    I took a small break and sipped some spirit wine. What was I missing? My intuition told me that figuring this out was the key to reaching the One With The Fist stage. I pulled out the jade slip out of my storage ring to read it again. Maybe I would see something that I missed the first time. However, just as I was about to send my spirit sense into the jade slip, I stopped.

    Oh, so that¡¯s what it was. It was so obvious, now that I thought about it. I wanted to smack myself on the forehead. When I went through the stances of the various fighting styles that I knew, I focused on my entire body using my mundane senses. It never occurred to me to use my spirit sense. However, when I first observed Nova¡¯s intent, I noted that it was related to spirit sense. After all, wasn¡¯t spirit sense a manifestation of my will?

    Excited by this discovery, I put down the jug of spirit wine and took on the first stance of the Frenzied Fiend fighting style. As before, I focused my attention on my entire body, but this time I included my spirit sense. Once again, I went through each stance of the Frenzied Fiend fighting style.

    As I moved, all extraneous thoughts fell away. I turned more and more of my attention inward, until I lost all awareness of the world around me. My mind cleared and I fell into a trance. There was just me and my movements. I studied every single part of my body with my mundane senses and my spirit sense.

    At some point, I started dancing. It wasn¡¯t dancing in the traditional sense. Instead, I attuned my movements to a certain rhythm. However, I didn¡¯t dance to the rhythm of the world around me. Instead, I danced to my inner rhythm. Or maybe it was the rhythm of my soul. I wasn¡¯t in a state to think about it too deeply. Soon, I lost track of what fighting style I was using, if I was using one at all. All that mattered was the rhythm.

    After an unknown amount of time had passed I noticed a discordance, a disharmony, between my movements and my inner rhythm. This discordance was minute, almost undetectable. If my mind hadn¡¯t been clear and free of all distractions, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it at all. However, now that I perceived the disharmony, I could correct it. I adjusted my movements, until they were in perfect harmony with my inner rhythm.

    The moment I did, everything changed. It was as if my mind, body, and soul were all in perfect alignment. My entire being was one. There was no difference between my movements and my thoughts. One did not follow the other. Both occurred at the same time. They were one.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    I threw a punch with my entire self, not just my fist. Every muscle, every drop of blood, every fiber of my being was in perfect harmony. This was a true punch. It was as if every punch I threw before this point had only been practice for this one moment.

    When that moment ended, I broke out of my trance and fell to my hands and knees. I felt overwhelmed as I became aware of the world around me again. It was like hearing a loud noise after spending hours in perfect silence. The stone of the courtyard scraped against my skin. My breathing sounded harsh against my ears. My mouth felt dry. The sun¡¯s heat burned my back.

    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to ground myself. Once I regained my composure, I looked around. I had been in that trance longer than I realized. Earlier, when I first came out to the courtyard, it had been morning. Based on the position of the sun, it was now early afternoon. The others would be back soon.

    I rolled over and looked up at the sky. What was that, at the end of my trance? Was that the One With The Fist stage? I didn¡¯t think so, at least not in full. Rather, it was a glimpse of the One With The Fist stage. It had taken me hours of dancing in a trance to even obtain that glimpse, which allowed me to throw that perfect punch. If I mastered the One With The Fist stage and could reach that state at will, then my battle prowess would increase dramatically.

    The thought filled me with excitement. I stood up to resume my training, but then I heard voices approaching Ellen¡¯s immortal abode. The others had returned. Moments later, they came into view. Elliot and Cultivator Isabel entered first. The latter wore a concerned expression on her face, while the former appeared serene. I frowned at that. However, when Ellen and Willow came into view, all other thoughts fled my mind.

    Ellen wore her usual attire, black robes embroidered with snake imagery. However, instead of her usual outfit, Willow wore a beautiful silk dress. It was amber, the same color as her eyes. I always thought that Willow was beautiful, but the dress made her seem even more feminine. She even wore some light makeup, which further deepened this impression. Willow¡¯s hair was short, so she couldn¡¯t style it. However, to make up for this, she wore a simple silver lotus hairpin. It was the same one I bought for her back in Clear Basin City.

    All in all, the sight of Willow left me stunned. Unable to help myself, I stared at her in a daze. I even forgot how to breathe for a moment.

    ¡°See?¡± Ellen said in a teasing tone. ¡°I told you that Darian would like it. He can¡¯t even say a word. You were afraid for nothing.¡±

    Willow, with a bashful expression on her face, fidgeted in place.

    ¡°It¡¯s still embarrassing to wear something like this,¡± she said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±

    Ellen clicked her tongue in displeasure.

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± She declared. ¡°You¡¯re a beautiful young woman. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you wearing dresses and putting on makeup.¡± She looked at me. ¡°Right, Darian?¡±

    I didn¡¯t reply, still too stunned at the sight of Willow. The latter started to look concerned.

    ¡°Darian.¡± Ellen said, this time in a sharper tone.

    That snapped me out of my daze.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, sounding a little out of breath. ¡°You look¡­ amazing, Willow.¡±

    When Willow heard this, her face lit up with joy. Cultivator Isabel sighed with relief.

    ¡°I told you.¡± Elliot muttered. ¡°Now pay up.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel nodded and handed him a spirit stone. However, I paid them little mind and continued to focus my attention on Willow.

    ¡°Now then, Darian,¡± Ellen said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you clean yourself up and take Willow out to the city? We wouldn¡¯t want her efforts to go to waste, would we?¡±

    I looked down at myself. Ellen was right. At the moment, I was covered in sweat and dirt. Compared to Willow, I looked like a frog standing next to a swan. However, there was something I needed to clarify first.

    ¡®Are you all right with this?¡¯ I asked Ellen through telepathy. ¡®You and I haven¡¯t seen each other in years.¡¯

    Through telepathy, Ellen conveyed the impression of a derisive snort without actually snorting.

    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have suggested an outing if I wasn¡¯t all right with it.¡¯ She replied. ¡®I¡¯m not so greedy as to deny Little Sis Willow some quality time with you. Besides, you can make it up to me tomorrow. Tonight is for Willow.¡¯

    I nodded, before I headed inside Ellen¡¯s immortal abode in order to get ready for tonight.

    <hr>

    Less than an hour later, after I finished getting ready, Willow and I were out exploring East Mesa¡¯s Third Terrace. The two of us walked hand in hand. It was early afternoon, so it was still bustling out. Traffic flowed through the streets, reminding me of schools of fish.

    People gave us odd looks as we passed them by. Willow and I must have made for an amusing sight, due to the height difference between us, but I didn¡¯t care. All that mattered to me was the young woman standing by my side. Willow herself wore a joyful expression on her face.

    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen you this happy.¡¯ I said in a teasing tone.

    ¡®Of course.¡¯ Willow responded. ¡®I never thought that I¡¯d be able to do something like this.¡¯

    I gave her a questioning look.

    ¡®Wear a beautiful dress and go out with the man I love.¡¯ Willow explained. Her expression dimmed. ¡®I was always taller and more muscular than everyone else around me, even as a child. I¡¯ve heard all sorts of insults about how beast-like I am. Whenever I expressed an interest in anything feminine, like cute dresses, people made fun of me for it. They said such things didn¡¯t suit me. The only one who ever said otherwise was my grandmother. Over time, I learned to hide that part of myself. At some point, I forgot it even existed. You and Big Sis Ellen helped me rediscover it.¡¯

    I tightened my grip on Willow¡¯s hand.

    ¡®Those people are fools.¡¯ I said, my voice laced with anger. ¡®You are beautiful and feminine. If anyone says otherwise, I¡¯ll punch them in the face.¡¯

    Willow giggled.

    ¡®Thank you, Darian,¡¯ she said, ¡®I appreciate it.¡¯ She sighed. ¡®Still, I know I can''t compare to Big Sis Ellen.¡¯

    I scoffed.

    "Of course not.¡¯ I said. Willow stiffened beside me, but I pretended not to notice. ¡®Ellen is Ellen, and you are you. She¡¯s beautiful in her own way, and you are beautiful in yours. Comparing the two of you is a fool¡¯s errand. You two are different people. Neither of you is lacking in any way.¡¯ I glanced at her. ¡®However, I will say this. You are not beautiful despite being a tall and muscular woman. You are beautiful because you are a tall and muscular woman.¡¯

    Willow let out a shuddering breath and her grip tightened, almost to the point of pain. When we passed by an empty alleyway, she pulled me into it. The moment we were out of sight from the public, she pushed me against a wall. Before I could even react, Willow kissed me, pressing her entire body against mine. It felt as if her entire being engulfed me.

    The kiss went on for an indeterminable amount of time. When it ended, the two of us were panting, our faces inches apart. Willow cheeks were flushed and I saw the desire in her eyes.

    ¡°How do you always find the right things to say?¡± She asked, sounding out of breath.

    I grinned at her.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a demon of hunger and desire.¡± I said.

    Willow chuckled and pressed her forehead against mine.

    ¡°Well, I certainly desire you right now.¡± She said. ¡°So much so, that I¡¯m tempted to drag you back home and have my way with you.¡±

    I scoffed.

    ¡°Make no mistake,¡± I said, ¡°When we spend the night together, and we will, I will be the one to have my way with you.¡±

    Willow pulled away and narrowed her eyes at me.

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± She said. ¡°At least, not according to Big Sis Ellen. From what she said, you like it when your women take charge.¡±

    I snorted, before I grabbed Willow and pushed her against the wall, switching places with her. She stared at me, open-mouthed.

    ¡°As I said earlier, it¡¯s a fool¡¯s errand to compare you and Ellen.¡± I said. ¡°What works for her won¡¯t work for you.¡± I grabbed her hand and kissed her palm. ¡°If I had to guess, I¡¯d say that you prefer a more sweet and tender form of lovemaking.¡±

    Willow swallowed and blushed so hard that she turned bright red. However, she didn¡¯t refute my words.

    ¡°That said, it¡¯s still too early in the day for that.¡± I said, stepping away from her. ¡°Let us save such talk for tonight.¡±

    Willow scowled at me.

    ¡°I hate you.¡± She said.

    I grinned.

    ¡°Anticipation is half the fun.¡± I said, before holding my hand out towards her. ¡°Now then, shall we move on?¡±

    Willow took a deep breath, before she grasped my hand. Together, the two of us continued on our date.

 Chapter 83: A Night Out

    Willow and I continued walking through East Mesa City¡¯s Third Terrace, exploring everything it had to offer. This was similar to the time we spent together in Clear Basin City, but there were several differences between then and now. The biggest was that we weren¡¯t on a mission. Instead, our purpose was simply to spend time together and enjoy ourselves. There wasn¡¯t the sense of urgency that we felt back in Clear Basin City.

    Another difference was that we weren¡¯t alone. Not really. After a while, I noticed that we had watchers keeping an eye on us. Three of them, in fact. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out who those three were. Not that I blamed them. Willow was the young mistress of Clan Stone Pillar, and I was the young master of Flame Fiend Hall. It would be stranger if we didn¡¯t have people watching over us. As long as they didn¡¯t interfere with our date, I saw no reason to get upset.

    For a moment, I considered telling Willow about our watchers. However, I refrained in the end. Given what I knew about her, she had already noticed them as well. And if she hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t risk ruining her enjoyment of the evening by bringing it up.

    For the first few hours, Willow and I browsed through the myriad of shops in the Third Terrace. There were a lot more goods available here compared to Clear Basin City, and they were of a higher quality too. In one of the shops, I bought a silver necklace that matched Willow¡¯s silver lotus hair pin. At first she tried to refuse, but gave in after much insistence on my part. However, she insisted on buying me something in return. In the end, she gave me a golden bracelet etched with intricate designs.

    As we walked, we also encountered a few street performers. Similar to the cultivators in Evenfall City, they focused more on cultural pursuits rather than martial arts and mystic arts. Each one attracted a small crowd of people. Two in particular caught my eye.

    One was a man who performed tricks with fire. The sight mesmerized me. He moved the flames in such intricate ways that they almost seemed alive. This was something that I would never be able to replicate with my current proficiency. As I watched him perform, my own understanding of Fire rose a little.

    The second was a woman who danced while wearing an outfit made from loose silk. Strange jewelry hung from her outfit, which made a pleasant jangle every time she moved. The woman wore a veil that hid the bottom half of her face, leaving only her eyes uncovered. Her movements were sultry and hypnotic. They reminded me of what happened when I danced to my inner rhythm and caught a glimpse of One With The Fist. However, when I noticed that Willow started to get irritated, I stopped watching and moved on.

    If this were a normal outing, I would have bought snacks as we walked to satisfy my hunger. However, I had other plans. Yesterday, Ellen told me about the finest restaurant on the Third Terrace, the Lotus House. According to her, not only was it the most expensive restaurant in the city, it was also one of the oldest.

    At the time, I thought that was her way of hinting to me that she wanted me to bring her there at some point. However, I suspected that she mentioned it for this exact occasion. Still, I made a mental note to do something special for Ellen. She was as important to me as Willow, after all. Given how much she had helped us, she deserved it.

    The Lotus House was a beautiful square building with an open air dining room. In the center was a beautiful lotus pond, from which the restaurant derived its name. With my spirit sense, I noticed several arrays focus on just the pond. No doubt, they were there to maintain it and keep it from drying up.

    When Willow and I arrived at the Lotus House, a waiter brought us to one of the tables nearest to the pond. To his credit, he didn¡¯t bat an eye when he saw me in my Demon Form. The same couldn¡¯t be said for the restaurant¡¯s other patrons. Most just stared, while others displayed open hostility. I ignored them.

    As the waiter led us through the restaurant, I saw that it was designed in such a way so that no matter where one sat, one would always have a view of the lotus pond. It was a beautiful and serene sight that filled one¡¯s mind with peace. Low lighting gave the restaurant a quiet and intimate atmosphere.

    After showing us to our table, the waiter took our orders and returned a few moments later with spirit tea. After pouring each of us a cup, the waiter bowed and left. I sipped the tea, and let out a happy hum. It tasted better than most of the teas I had before. Of course, it couldn¡¯t compare to the Starsoul Tea I received from Uncle Jericho, but it wasn¡¯t a fair comparison. After all, he was the hall master of Celestial Warrior Hall. Still, it was delicious. I wondered if I could buy some before we left.

    A comfortable silence fell over us, as Willow and I drank our tea and watched the lotus pond.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad Ellen told me about this place.¡± I said, breaking the silence. ¡°I don¡¯t think I would have found this place on my own.¡±

    Willow nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°Big Sis Ellen has been rather helpful.¡± She looked thoughtful for a moment. ¡°More so than I expected. I¡¯m surprised. I thought she would¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Come now,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. If you¡¯re going to say something, finish it instead of stopping halfway.¡±

    Willow flushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m ashamed to admit that I expected Big Sis Ellen to be more hostile towards me.¡± She said. ¡°I thought she would be catty and competitive like the others. Instead, she¡¯s been warm and welcoming.¡±

    I didn¡¯t have to ask who she meant by the others. It was clear that she was referring to Cultivator Harlow and Clarissa. While the three of them got along well enough, as Willow said, there was an element of cattiness and competition between them.

    ¡°I am blessed to have someone like her in my life.¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s been nothing but accepting of me and my¡­ Quirks.¡±

    Willow smirked.

    ¡°You mean your desire to have multiple women?¡± She asked in a teasing tone.

    I nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s part of it, yes.¡± I said. ¡°And yet, I haven¡¯t done much to show my appreciation for her. I intend to rectify that.¡±

    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Willow said. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who wants to show appreciation for Big Sis Ellen.¡±

    My first reaction was to decline her offer, since this was between me and Ellen, but I held my tongue. While Willow wasn¡¯t officially my wife, since we still needed to deal with our respective clans, I considered her part of my family. Shutting her out would just create distance between us, which I didn¡¯t want.

    ¡°I would like that.¡± I said. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    A plan started to form as the two of us discussed how we might show our appreciation for Ellen. We were in the midst of this, when the waiter returned with our food. He brought help, since I ordered a lot. Soon, our table was laden with food. So much so, that I feared it might break under the weight.

    This earned us a lot of stares from the other restaurant patrons. These stares turned to looks of disgust when I started eating my food and let out moans of pleasure. I heard some of them mutter about disgusting and perverse demons, but I ignored them.

    The meal itself went by without incident. Willow and I didn¡¯t say a word to each other, since we were both too focused on eating. When we finished, I paid the bill and asked the waiter if the tea he served us earlier was for sale. The waiter gave me a knowing smile and said yes. I bought some, before Willow and I left the Lotus House.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    After that, I planned on bringing Willow to another venue for some late night entertainment. However, she had other ideas.

    ¡°No more anticipation.¡± She said, giving me a meaningful look.

    I grinned at that, before I brought Willow back to Ellen¡¯s immortal abode. We found it empty. In the kitchen, we found a note saying that everyone would be out for the night and that we had the house to ourselves.

    ¡°It seems that Ellen anticipated this.¡± I said, reading the note.

    ¡°How thoughtful of her.¡± Willow said.

    I looked up and our eyes met. A thrill ran down my spine. I reached out towards her. Willow looked at me with nervousness and excitement in her eyes. After a momentary hesitation, she grasped my hand.

    I led her to her bedroom. Neither one of us said a word, for fear of ruining the mood. Once we reached Willow¡¯s bedroom and closed the door, the tension between us grew taut. Her face was flushed and her breathing quickened. I wasn¡¯t much better. My demonic nature stirred. I hungered for Willow, and I wouldn¡¯t be satiated until I had her. However, instead of rushing forward, I decided to take my time.

    I pulled Willow towards me, before cupping her face in my hands. Rather than kiss her right away, I studied her features, drinking in the sight of her. Willow seemed embarrassed by this, but made no move to hide or pull away. It appeared that she planned on letting me take the lead for our first time together.

    After a few minutes of this, I reached up to kiss her. Willow leaned down to meet me halfway. We both let out quiet moans when I lips met. Unlike our kiss from earlier, this one was slow and sensual. She felt warm and soft. I brushed my tongue against her lips, and she opened her mouth to let me in.

    As we kissed, I guided Willow to her bed and sat her down. Afterwards, I reached over to undress her. However, Willow grabbed my hands and stopped me. We pulled apart.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m afraid. What if you find me lacking? I don¡¯t want to disappoint you.¡±

    I brought Willow¡¯s hands to my mouth and kissed both of them.

    ¡°Only a fool would find you lacking.¡± I said. ¡°You could never disappoint me.¡±

    Willow looked at me with a vulnerable expression on her face, before she let go of my hands. With the utmost care, I resumed undressing her. First, I started with her jewelry before moving on to her clothing. It took some time, since her dress was more complicated than I realized. A part of me wanted to rip it apart, like a brute, but I refrained.

    Soon, I removed the top part of Willow¡¯s dress and exposed the upper half of her body. Her face turned bright red, but she made no attempt to hide herself from my scrutiny. I had already seen most of this before, since Willow¡¯s usual attire didn¡¯t hide much. However, it still felt like exploring new territory.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± I said as I took in the sight of her, sounding a little breathless.

    Willow closed her eyes and swallowed.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispered.

    I leaned forward and kissed her once again. What followed after that was a night of slow and gentle lovemaking. Thanks to the nights I spent with Ellen, as well the disciples of Flowering Blossom Palace, I was well versed in how to pleasure a woman. I used everything I learned for Willow¡¯s sake. From the sounds she made, my efforts paid off. I couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased by this. Of course, I made sure not to neglect my own needs.

    The two of us were cultivators, so our stamina far surpassed that of mortals. We kept going through the night, and only stopped an hour before dawn. Afterwards, we held one another and fell asleep in each others¡¯ arms.

    <hr>

    It was late morning by the time I woke up, with Willow in my arms. It was a bit awkward, due to the size difference between us, but I didn¡¯t mind. Instead, I felt nothing but contentment and satisfaction. The night we spent together had been years in the making, and I never planned on letting Willow go.

    I spent the next few minutes just laying there, basking in the sensation. Willow let out soft snores as she slept, which I found adorable. She was one of the cutest people I knew. However, due to her appearance and how people judged her for it, she hid the feminine side of her. I intended to coax it out of her, little by little, so she no longer felt the need to hide that part of herself.

    Then again, the greedy part of me wanted to keep that side of Willow hidden. Instead of sharing it with others, I wanted to keep it all to myself. Why should I let others know just how cute she was? However, I paid little attention to that part. I didn¡¯t want to constrain Willow or cage her. That would only kill her spirit. I wanted her to soar.

    My musings were interrupted when Willow stirred. She twisted around in order to face me.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± She murmured, a sleepy smile on her face.

    I gave her a brief kiss on the lips.

    ¡°Good morning, Dear.¡± I said.

    Willow¡¯s eyes widened and her cheeks flushed red.

    ¡°Dear¡­¡± she muttered, as if testing the word out. ¡°Yes, I like the sound of that.¡± She gave me a bright smile. ¡°Last night was amazing. I can see why some people let their lust get the better of them.¡± Her smile turned mischievous. ¡°Is every man as proficient in bed as you are?¡±

    I felt a surge of jealousy and narrowed my eyes at you.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I asked in a dark tone. ¡°I¡¯m the only man you¡¯ll ever be with.¡±

    Willow nuzzled my cheek, which eased my jealousy somewhat.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, ¡°I was just teasing. Of course, you¡¯ll be the only man I¡¯ll ever be with. You¡¯re my husband, or soon-to-be husband.¡± She paused. ¡°Though, I have to ask. What about other women? Not just any women, mind you. I mean your other wives.¡±

    I took a moment to mull it over. That was something that had never occurred to me. However, I wasn¡¯t against the idea. In fact, the thought of my wives seeking pleasure with one another stirred my demonic nature. Maybe I was a degenerate, as people kept calling me. Then again, I was a demon of hunger and desire. It was in my nature.

    ¡°Huh.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Are you interested in women?¡±

    Willow looked thoughtful.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She said. ¡°The idea never occurred to me before. However, I wouldn¡¯t mind testing it out with Big Sis Ellen.¡±

    The image of Ellen and Willow sleeping together popped into my head. My body surged with arousal, which Willow noticed.

    ¡°Someone likes that idea.¡± She said, her tone laced with amusement.

    However, jealousy and possessiveness accompanied my arousal.

    ¡°I¡¯m not against it,¡± I said, looking her straight in the eyes, ¡°As long as you remember that you are mine.¡±

    Willow stared back into my eyes, her gaze steady.

    ¡°I will,¡± She said in a solemn voice, ¡°As long as you keep to your own rules and don¡¯t cheat on us. No sleeping with anyone that doesn¡¯t meet our approval.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I said. ¡°I may be greedy and selfish, but I¡¯m not stupid. Why would I risk losing you or Ellen?¡±

    Though, now that I thought about it, Ellen might forgive me if I broke my own rules. However, I didn¡¯t want to take her for granted. Not only that, but I knew that Willow wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Even if it meant giving up Cultivator Harlow and Cultivator Clarissa?¡± Willow asked.

    I stilled at that.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t stop me from being with them, would you?¡± I asked in a plaintive tone.

    Willow glared at me for several seconds, before she burst out into laughter.

    ¡°By the ancestors,¡± she said. ¡°You should have seen your face. I can¡¯t believe how panicked you looked at the idea of giving up on Cultivator Harlow and Cultivator Clarissa.¡± She pinched my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re adorable.¡±

    Embarrassed that I fell for her trick, I swatted her hand away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Willow said, ¡°If they really mean that much to you, I won¡¯t withhold my approval.¡± She paused. ¡°I might make Cultivator Harlow work for it, but I won¡¯t stand in the way if the two of you truly want to be together.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, feeling more than a little relieved. ¡°And¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Willow snorted, before pulling me into an embrace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡± She said. ¡°I knew what I was getting into when I decided to be with you.¡±

    The two of us remained like that for several minutes, before Willow started caressing my body.

    ¡°You know,¡± she said in a sultry voice, ¡°We could continue what we started last night. As far as I know, neither of us have anything urgent to do. Why not spend the day in bed?¡±

    I chuckled at that.

    ¡°I thought I was supposed to be the demon of hunger and desire here.¡± I said.

    Willow grinned.

    ¡°It appears that you corrupted me,¡± she said, ¡°Because right now, the only thing I desire is you.¡±

    I thought about it for a moment. Why not spend one more day together? We were going to be busy preparing to enter the Violet Desert hidden realm over the next several weeks. Why not enjoy ourselves while we could?

    ¡°Very well.¡± I said.

    I kissed her, or tried to at least. However, before I could, Willow pushed me onto my back and straddled me. She loomed over me, caging me with her body.

    ¡°Oh no.¡± Willow said. ¡°This time, I¡¯m in charge.¡±

    With that, Willow proceeded to have her way with me for the rest of the day.

 Chapter 84: Entering the Violet Desert Hidden Realm

    The next two months passed by in the blink of an eye. I spent much of my time cultivating, training, exploring East Mesa City, and so on. As Ellen said, there were plenty of places to visit, as well as sights to see. East Mesa City was bigger than Clear Basin City and had a lot more to offer. It took a great deal of my self control not to squander my spirit stones on things I didn¡¯t need.

    Even so, I spent a good amount on food, much to the amusement of my companions. I couldn¡¯t help myself. There were so many new and unfamiliar dishes to sample, and I was a demon of hunger and desire.

    As for my cultivation and training, that was a mixed bag. My cultivation speed was slower, thanks to my Dual Foundation. Taking Foundation Establishment Pills and practicing the Celestial Asura technique helped mitigate this, but at this rate it would take at least a decade or longer before I reached mid Foundation Establishment. I expected this, but after my rapid progress through the Qi Condensation realm, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. I had been spoiled.

    My training, on the other hand, progressed quite well. Inspired by the fight with the Thousand Blade Sect disciples, I started training with various handicaps. That way, if I faced another opponent in the future that hindered my senses or put me at a disadvantage in some way, I would be more prepared. I sparred while blind-folded, without using my spirit sense, with one or both of my arms tied behind my back, and so on. The others helped me with this training, and even started training this way as well.

    Inspired by my fight with Cultivator Galen, I started developing a method to predict an opponent¡¯s movements by studying the flow of the air around them. Given how it helped me when I was at a serious disadvantage, I¡¯d be a fool to neglect it. I didn¡¯t know if this could be considered a proper technique or not, but I decided to call it Air Reading.

    I continued practicing the Heartflame technique, and achieved initial mastery in it a month after we arrived in East Mesa City. This happened after our group attended the first lecture at the branch office. While it cost me one hundred contribution points to attend, it was well worth the price.

    Since most of the Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples assigned to East Mesa City were from Myriad Treasures Pavilion and Puppet Master Pavilion, the lectures focused on magic treasure refinement. This was relevant to the Heartflame technique, since it was created to aid in concocting pills and refining magic treasures. The lecture we attended filled in the gaps in my knowledge and I gained several insights, which allowed me to reach initial mastery of the Heartflame technique.

    During this time period, I also made sure to keep concocting pills in order to raise my proficiency in alchemy. Thanks to the advice that Willow gave me back in Clear Basin City, as well as the compendium of plants and vegetation, I broke through the bottleneck that had stymied me for a while. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before I started mid-grade pills. Since this included Foundation Establishment Pills, which were necessary to speed up my cultivation, I wouldn¡¯t need to buy them from others anymore. I could just make my own.

    Observing the rhythms and cycles of the world around me also became a part of my training. The rising and setting of the sun, the phases of the moon, the movement of the stars. I studied all of them. However, I also studied East Mesa City itself. In many ways, it was a small world unto itself, with its own rhythms and cycles.

    At dawn, the city was calm and quiet, since almost everyone spent this time cultivating. After that, people participated in various activities. Some trained, honing their bodies and minds. Others spent it in leisure, enjoying the various pleasures that East Mesa City had to offer.

    In the afternoons, cultivators gathered in various public spaces to socialize and exchange insights. Sometimes they argued and fought for one reason or another. Most of these fights ended without much injury, but a few resulted in death. In general, cultivators were a contentious lot.

    In the evenings, the city quieted down. While cultivators at or above Foundation Establishment needed less sleep, or didn¡¯t need to sleep at all, evening was still a time of rest.

    Observing all this, and participating in it, helped me gain more insights into the world around me. My understanding and proficiency of the Breath of the World technique increased. And this was just observing East Mesa City. There were countless other kinds of rhythms and cycles to observe, such as the changing of the seasons and so on.

    I also worked hard to increase my understanding of the One With The Fist stage, since it was a prerequisite for understanding and using fist intent. However, to my frustration, it was slow going. Over the course of two months, I only achieved One With The Fist a few times, and only for brief periods of time. Still, I treasured these glimpses for the insights they gave me.

    I tried studying the rock that Estelle gave me, the one with an imprint of a fist on it. She said that it would help me when I started studying fist intent, so I thought that it would help me here. It¡­ Didn¡¯t. When I studied the rock without spirit sense, I gained nothing. However, when I studied it with spirit senses, it felt like someone punched me in the face. It appeared that my second eldest sister took after our mother in this regard. I assumed that I wasn¡¯t supposed to study the rock until I was ready to learn fist intent rather than One With The Fist.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t spend every waking moment cultivating and training. I made sure to spend time with both Ellen and Willow. The two of them were among the most important people in my life, and I didn¡¯t want to take them for granted. I didn¡¯t want to be like my uncle, who focused all his attention on his favorite wife, Lucille, and neglected all the rest.

    Not everything was peaceful, however. A few weeks after we arrived in East Mesa City, we received word from the Dawn and Dusk Sect via transmission talisman. Someone was looking into the group of rogue cultivators that had killed Cultivator Blood Petal and her companions. This person was likely from the Ancient Blood Sect. While the chances of them finding out our true identities was low, it was still best to remain cautious and vigilant.

    Tensions between the disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect and the Thousand Blade Sect grew as word spread of what happened between Ellen and Cultivator Galen, including the fight that occurred afterwards. The former were outraged, since they considered Ellen one of their own. She was popular and well-liked by most of the Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples in East Mesa City. The Thousand Blade Sect disciples were angered because their sect lost face after we defeated Cultivator Evette, her brother, and her brother¡¯s followers.

    While the conflict remained limited to verbal arguments and shouting matches for the most part, a few fights broke out. None of them resulted in any serious injuries, but they gave birth to several grudges. It didn¡¯t help that the Ancient Blood Sect disciples were making things worse behind the scenes by goading both the Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples and the Thousand Blade Sect disciples into attacking each other.

    The only reason why things didn¡¯t grow any worse was because the city lord, Branch Head Xavier, and Branch Head Elroy kept everyone in check. However, it was clear that people were only waiting until the Violet Desert hidden realm opened up. That was when they planned on settling scores.

    I had mixed feelings about this. On the one hand, it was clear that the competition in the Violet Desert hidden realm would be more bloody and violent than usual. Even though I wasn¡¯t the one who caused it all, I still felt a little guilty. On the other hand, the rising tensions and conflict meant that I would have more opportunities to fight. Despite my guilt, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited at the prospect.

    The days passed by like this, one after the other, and soon it was time to enter the Violet Desert hidden realm.

    <hr>

    On the day that the Violet Desert hidden realm was set to open, Branch Head Xavier gathered all of the disciples who qualified to enter and brought them all to the entrance. Of course, the members of our group qualified. We were all Foundation Establishment cultivators and, thanks to the lectures we attended, all of us knew enough about refining magic treasures to harvest the eponymous Violet Sand.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    As for our battle prowess, we proved ourselves to Branch Head Xavier when we faced off against Cultivator Evette, Cultivator Galen, and the latter¡¯s minions, meaning we met the most important requirement. However, a part of me suspected that my status within the Dawn and Dusk Sect also affected Branch Head Xavier¡¯s decision to include us. While the rest of East Mesa City knew me as Flamewind, he knew my true identity.

    I had mixed feelings about this. On the one hand, I didn¡¯t want to rely on my family too much. That would hinder my personal growth in the long run. On the one hand, I heard it said that one¡¯s luck was also a part of one¡¯s strength. This included the family one was born into.

    The entrance to the Violet Desert hidden realm was a massive sand field located several hours north of East Mesa City. Most of the time, it looked no different from any other stretch of desert. However, when the hidden realm opened up, the sand field turned into a whirling vortex.

    Entering the vortex teleported a person to a random location within the Violet Desert hidden realm. It was possible to teleport to the same location as others, but everyone either needed to be in physical contact with one another for this to happen, or they needed to be aboard the same flying magic treasure.

    The journey to the entrance itself was uneventful. After all the qualifying disciples gathered at the Dawn and Dusk Sect Branch Office, Branch Head Xavier summoned a flying boat from his storage ring and had everyone board it. Well, given its size, it was closer to a flying barge. After everyone boarded, it soared into the sky.

    The other qualifying disciples formed groups of three or four, and kept to themselves. They saw no need to socialize with us and we returned the favor. After all, we were competing with each other as well as the disciples from the other sects. While I wouldn¡¯t go as low as to steal from my fellow disciples, that didn¡¯t mean I had to help them collect Violet Sand. That said, if I saw them being attacked, I would intervene. I wasn¡¯t heartless.

    I was a bit disappointed to see that neither Cultivator Rexanne nor Cultivator Albin were among the qualifying disciples. It would have been nice to see them again. I shook off my disappointment and focused on the upcoming event.

    It was mid morning by the time we arrived at the entrance to the Violet Desert hidden realm. We were the second group of people to arrive. The first group was made up of cultivators from the local clans and sects. However, it was clear that they weren¡¯t a united whole. They were divided into various factions, with their own allegiances and alliances. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t well versed in local politics, so I didn¡¯t recognize most of them.

    The one thing I learned during my time in East Mesa City was that the local clans and sects both relied on and resented the Dawn and Dusk Sect, the Thousand Blade Sect, and the Ancient Blood Sect. The presence of the three sects brought a lot of prosperity and protection to East Mesa City. However, the three sects could also be overbearing and disdainful of the locals. As such, while the locals were divided and fought amongst themselves, they would stand together against outsiders.

    After we landed and disembarked, Branch Head Xavier walked over to greet the local elders and leaders. For a brief moment, I considered talking to some of the local cultivators. However, I decided against it when I saw their sneers and disdainful expressions. Instead, I kept my distance like the other Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples.

    While we waited for the Thousand Blade Sect and the Ancient Blood Sect to arrive, I looked around. There was nothing around us for miles, except for sand dunes and the occasional rocky outcropping. There were a few spirit beasts in the area, but they were all Rank One and hid from us. It was scorching hot out. So much so that no mortal would have been able to survive here for long, even with protection.

    As I looked around, a man wearing all black caught my attention. He wore simple black robes, and a featureless black mask hid his face, making it impossible to discern his features. I recognized him, since Ellen told me about him, though this was my first time seeing him. The man was Cultivator Black Sand, the city lord¡¯s adviser and the representative of the local clans and sects. He was at mid Golden Core.

    Cultivator Black Sand must have sensed my gaze, since he turned towards me. The two of us stared at one another for a few moments, before I turned away. Maybe it was my imagination, but his gaze felt¡­ Sharp, for lack of a better term. I didn¡¯t sense any anger or hostility. However, it was as if he unsheathed his claws at me for a brief moment. It felt like a warning. It impressed me that he managed to convey all that with just a look, and while wearing a mask.

    After I turned away from Cultivator Black Sand, I looked at the sky. It was mid morning, meaning we had a few hours left. According to Ellen, the Violet Desert hidden realm would open up when the sun reached its zenith. With nothing better to do, I decided to meditate while we waited.

    Over the next few hours, a few rogue cultivators showed up. Each and every single one of them was either at late Foundation Establishment or peak Foundation Establishment. That made sense. Since they were competing against cultivators that belonged to powerful sects, the rogue cultivators were at a disadvantage. They needed to be strong themselves if they wanted to reap any benefits from the Violet Desert hidden realm.

    Rogue cultivators enjoyed freedom and independence. However, in exchange, they didn¡¯t have the backing of a clan or sect. They could only rely on themselves. While I saw the appeal of that sort of lifestyle, I also thought that it was a lonely one. I didn¡¯t think it would suit me.

    The Thousand Blade Sect and the Ancient Blood Sect showed up less than an hour before the Violet Desert hidden realm was supposed to open up. The former arrived atop a giant flying sword, piloted by Branch Head Elroy. As soon as they landed, Branch Head Elroy went to greet the other elders and leaders, while the Thousand Blade Sect disciples kept to themselves. They all wore stern expressions on their faces, though several of them gave the Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples dirty looks, which we returned.

    As for the Ancient Blood Sect, they arrived atop a winged red serpent that was a Rank Three spirit beast. Standing atop the serpent¡¯s head was a woman wearing the red robes of the Ancient Blood Sect. Her appearance reminded me of Ellen¡¯s: tall and thin, with pale skin and androgynous features.

    However, there were a few differences between the two. This woman¡¯s long hair was blood red rather than black. Her eyes were yellow rather than bluish-green, but they also had vertical slits for pupils. She was at mid Golden Core, which made her more powerful than Branch Head Xavier and Branch Head Elroy.

    The head of the Ancient Blood Sect¡¯s branch office in East Mesa City, Kasandra.

    Ellen told us a bit about her. Despite her appearance, Branch Head Kasandra was neither a spirit beast in human form or a snake beastkin. Instead, she was a human who had used a demonic technique in order to refine the blood of a snake spirit beast and take on its traits. Because of this, Ellen and Elliot felt a revulsion towards her.

    When the winged serpent landed, the Ancient Blood Sect disciples disembarked. Afterwards, the winged serpent shrunk until it was small enough to wrap around Branch Head Kasandra¡¯s arm. Unlike the Dawn and Dusk Sect and the Thousand Blade Sect, the disciples of the Ancient Blood Sect mingled with the local clans and sects. While they weren¡¯t greeted with any warmth, they weren¡¯t outright rejected either. Branch Head Kasandra herself went to greet the other elders and leaders. Since I had nothing better to do, I decided to eavesdrop on their conversation.

    ¡°Cultivator Xavier,¡± she said in a sultry voice, ¡°Cultivator Elroy.¡± She gave each of them a martial salute. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you two on this fine day.¡±

    Branch Head Xavier and Branch Head Elroy greeted her in turn, though they regarded her with wariness. Afterwards, Branch Head Kasandra turned towards Cultivator Black Sand.

    ¡°Cultivator Black Sand,¡± Branch Head Kasandra said, her voice taking on a more seductive quality, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you today. Have you given my proposal any consideration?¡±

    When they heard this, Branch Head Xavier and Branch Head Elroy gave Cultivator Black Sand sharp looks. However, it was difficult to gauge his reaction due to the mask he wore.

    ¡°I have.¡± Cultivator Black Sand said in a cold voice. ¡°My answer is still no, Cultivator Kasandra.¡±

    Branch Head Kasandra pouted.

    ¡°Oh, how disappointing.¡± She said, though I couldn¡¯t tell if she was being sincere or not. ¡°I was so looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Branch Head Elroy asked in a sharp voice. ¡°What proposal?¡±

    Branch Head Kasandra flashed a mischievous smile at him.

    ¡°That is between Cultivator Black Sand and I.¡± She said.

    Branch Head Elroy glared at her. Branch Head Xavier crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes. I didn¡¯t blame them. At the moment, in East Mesa City, the three sects were locked in an uneasy stalemate with one another. However, if one of them allied themselves with the city lord, that could tip the balance. Even the suggestion of an alliance could cause discord. A part of me suspected that was what Branch Head Kasandra wanted.

    ¡°Well then, enough about that.¡± Branch Head Kasandra said, clapping her hands together. ¡°Shall we decide who gets to go through the entrance first?¡±

    Branch Head Xavier and Branch Head Elroy both looked like they wanted to press the issue, but refrained in the end. Deciding the order of entry for the Violet Desert hidden realm took priority. Those who entered first would have an advantage over everyone else, since they would have more time to collect Violet Sand.

    ¡°I say we let the disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect enter first.¡± Branch Head Kasandra continued, wearing a sharp smile as she spoke. ¡°Given what happened with Cultivator Water Fang a few months ago, that should be fair compensation. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Cultivator Elroy?¡±

 News and Some Changes

    As the title of this suggests, I have some news to share. I made the announcement on my Patreon and on the page for Former Fake, but I forget to put it here. Apologies for that ??. To put it simply, I am dropping Former Fake so I can focus all of my attention and energy on Demon of Dawn and Dusk. What this means for my readers here is that I''ll be posting three chapters a week instead of just two. Right now, I''m thinking of a Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday release schedule.

    I also commissioned a new cover for DDD from CREADFECTUS, who created the current covers for Twice Reborn Transmigrator and Former Fake. The current cover for DDD, created by the wonderful Ms. Tsuu, is amazing. However, it makes for a boring book cover. It will still be available for my Patrons, both paid and free, along with the character portraits of Darian''s sisters that I also commissioned from Ms. Tsuu.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    There will other changes as well, but those are for the Patreon only. If any of you are interested in reading about it, I''ll post a link to the announcement down below.

    Thank you for your time and patience. I hope everyone will have a wonderful 2025

    Edit: I forgot to mention that I resume posting chapters after February 2.

 Chapter 85: Inside the Violet Desert Hidden Realm

    The disciples of the Thousand Blade Sect stiffened, and their expressions grew unsightly, when they heard Branch Head Kasandra¡¯s suggestion to let the Dawn and Dusk Sect enter the Violet Desert hidden realm first.

    ¡®What a conniving bitch.¡¯ Ellen said to me through telepathy.

    I nodded. It appeared that Branch Head Kasandra wanted to fan the flame of conflict between the Dawn and Dusk Sect and the Thousand Blade Sect. However, to my surprise, Branch Head Elroy remained unruffled despite Branch Head Kasandra¡¯s blatant provocation.

    ¡°I disagree.¡± He said. ¡°Given how much trouble the conflict between the Dawn and Dusk Sect and the Thousand Blade Sect has caused the residents of East Mesa City, Cultivator Xavier and I decided it was best if we let the locals enter the Violet Desert hidden realm first. This is their home, after all. It¡¯s only fair.¡±

    Except for Branch Head Xavier, Branch Head Elroy, and Cultivator Black Sand, everyone else expressed varying degrees of surprise at this statement. As far as I knew, this was unprecedented. The three bigger sects always went before the locals and the rogue cultivators. This was because they had more powerful backing, even though the locals lived near the Violet Desert hidden realm.

    ¡°Is this a joke?¡± Branch Head Kasandra asked, her eyes wide with surprise.

    ¡°No.¡± Branch Head Xavier said. ¡°Branch Head Elroy and I discussed the matter with the city lord already. Isn¡¯t that right, Cultivator Black Sand?¡±

    The masked man nodded, but didn¡¯t say a word. Branch Head Kasandra narrowed her eyes at the three men.

    ¡°I see.¡± She said in an icy cold voice. ¡°And, none of you thought to consult with me on the matter?¡±

    Branch Head Xavier shrugged.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t want to trouble you over something so minor.¡± He said. ¡°However, if it troubles you that much, I¡¯m more than willing to let your people go before mine. Consider it compensation.¡±

    ¡°As am I.¡± Branch Head Elroy chimed in.

    Branch Head Kasandra looked between the two of them.

    ¡°What are you two up to?¡± She asked, her tone full of disbelief. ¡°Forgive me for saying this, but I can¡¯t help but find your sudden generosity suspicious.¡±

    ¡°As Branch Head Xavier said, this is our way of compensating you.¡± Branch Head Elroy said.

    Branch Head Kasandra studied the two of them for several seconds, before nodding.

    ¡°Very well.¡± She said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of game you two are playing, but I won¡¯t turn down your offer.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the qi in the area around us started to shift and surge. I turned towards the entrance of the Violet Desert hidden realm and watched as a vortex of sand formed in the center. It was small at first, but grew larger and larger until it encompassed the entire field. The sound of shifting sand filled the air. I found the sight of the swirling vortex hypnotic.

    ¡°The entrance to the Violet Desert hidden realm is now open.¡± Cultivator Black Sand announced, pitching his voice to carry. ¡°Cultivators of East Mesa City, you may enter first.¡±

    The Foundation Establishment cultivators from the local clans and sects glanced at one another, before they shrugged and leapt into the swirling vortex. They entered in groups of three or four, with the members of each group holding hands with one another. Soon, only the elders and leaders remained, including Cultivator Black Sand.

    ¡°Your turn.¡± Cultivator Xavier said, gesturing to Branch Head Kasandra.

    She studied him through narrowed eyes, but didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she turned to the disciples of her sect.

    ¡°Go,¡± Branch Head Kasandra commanded, ¡°And be careful of any tricks.¡±

    The disciples of the Ancient Blood Sect glanced at one another, their eyes filled with wariness, before they also jumped into the swirling vortex of sand. Afterwards, Branch Head Kasandra watched Branch Head Xavier and Branch Head Elroy with open suspicion, as if waiting for some kind of trick.

    ¡°Our disciples will go last.¡± Branch Head Elroy said to one of the rogue cultivators. ¡°You and the others may go before them.¡±

    The rogue cultivators looked baffled by this, but they wasted no time and jumped into the vortex. None of them wanted to waste this opportunity, since the rogue cultivators always entered last under normal circumstances. Soon, the only cultivators who hadn¡¯t entered the Violet Desert hidden realm were those who belonged to the Dawn and Dusk Sect, as well as the Thousand Blade Sect.

    ¡°Now then,¡± Branch Head Xavier said, ¡°Disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, you may enter.¡±

    ¡°Disciple of the Thousand Blade Sect,¡± Branch Head Elroy said, ¡°You may enter as well.¡±

    Everyone stared at the two of them in disbelief. If the disciples from both sects entered at the same time, that was bound to result in-¡­ Ah, I see. That was their plan. Rather than wait until everyone was in the Violet Desert hidden realm, they wanted the fight between the two sects to start right away. From what I saw, the other elders and leaders realized this at once, though it appeared that most of the disciples hadn¡¯t.

    ¡°Well?¡± Branch Head Xavier said when no moved. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go!¡±

    This spurred everyone into action. The disciples from both sects rushed towards the sand vortex, including my group. As I predicted, people started fighting to see who would go through the vortex first and enter the Violet Desert hidden realm. Chaos reigned as people attacked each other with mystic arts, magic treasures, and martial arts. I feared that this might damage the entrance, but Branch Head Xavier, Branch Head Elroy, and Cultivator Black Sand worked together to ensure otherwise.

    As much as I wanted to participate in the fighting, entering the Violet Desert hidden realm took priority. I turned to the others.

    ¡®Ignore the fighting.¡¯ I told them through telepathy. ¡®Let us board Elliot¡¯s flying boat and get ahead of everyone else.¡¯

    Everyone nodded, before Elliot pulled his flying boat out of his storage ring. The five of us boarded, before Elliot piloted the flying boat towards the sand vortex. I had hoped to enter before the others noticed. However, it wasn¡¯t to be. A large group such as ourselves drew a lot of attention, especially since we were all aboard a flying boat.

    ¡°Look!¡± A disciple from the Thousand Blade Sect said. ¡°They¡¯re trying to get ahead!¡±

    ¡°Stop them!¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    A large number of disciples from the Thousand Blade Sect turned and attacked us. Elliot continued piloting the flying boat, while the rest of us fended off the attacks. The other disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect took this opportunity to enter the Violet Desert hidden realm themselves, leaving us to our fate. A part of me resented them for this. However, since we tried to do the same thing to them, I couldn¡¯t complain too much.

    Despite the attacks raining down upon us, we kept them at bay long enough for the flying boat to reach the sand vortex. However, just as the flying boat entered the vortex, one of the disciples from the Thousand Blade Sect rushed towards us. He was in late Foundation Establishment, and I felt a sense of foreboding when I saw him approach.

    My fears proved true, when the disciple drew a saber and summoned saber intent. He attacked the boat with enough force to rock it. I lost my footing and fell off. Before I could recover, I landed in the vortex. The swirling sand scoured my skin; painful but otherwise harmless. A great force pulled me towards the center, making escape impossible. It was all I could do to keep my head above the swirling sand.

    ¡°Darian!¡± Ellen screamed.

    She tried to jump off and dive towards me, but the same Thousand Blade Sect disciple attacked the flying boat and knocked it away from me. By this point I had reached the center of the vortex. The same great force from before pulled me under the sand. The last thing I saw was Ellen staring at me, her eyes wide with fear and desperation.

    Sand surrounded me on all sides, making it impossible to breathe, let alone see or hear anything. It pressed against me on all sides, crushing me. Several moments passed, before I felt my body move, similar to when I used a teleportation array. Darkness encompassed me and I lost consciousness.

    <hr>

    When I came to, I found myself lying on my back. The ground beneath me consisted of coarse and rough sand. I opened my eyes, but I shut them right away when the sun¡¯s harsh light blinded me. When the spots in my vision cleared away, I sat up and opened my eyes once more. As I looked around, I found that I was in a small valley formed between two sand dunes. The wind whispered as it blew through, shifting the sand.

    Up above, the sky was clear and endless. The sun stood above the world, like a harsh and merciless sovereign. However, that wasn¡¯t a problem for me. I was used to the heat of Flame Fiend Peak, though my mouth felt dry. I cast my spirit sense out and found that I was alone. There was no one around me for miles, though I noticed several spirit beasts in the area. All of them were Rank One, however, and therefore posed little risk to me.

    I pulled my flying carpet out of my storage ring and hopped onto it, before flying high into the sky. A vast desert spread out all around me, stretching out as far as the eye could see. There were countless sand dunes, along with the occasional rocky outcropping: the Violet Desert hidden realm.

    After looking around some more, I flew back down and took stock of my situation. I was all alone in the Violet Desert hidden realm. There were two hundred other cultivators in here with me, most of whom were hostile. Thankfully, the Violet Desert hidden realm was quite large. As long as I stayed away from the spots where one could harvest Violet Sand, the chances of me running into an enemy were quite low. However, since the whole point of entering the Violet Desert hidden realm was to harvest Violet Sand, that wasn¡¯t an option.

    If I was lucky, maybe I would run into another group of disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect. They wouldn¡¯t be my friends, but at least they wouldn¡¯t be enemies. I hoped. If nothing else, if I collected some Violet Sand, I could bribe them with a portion of it. If I was really lucky, maybe I would run into my friends. That would be the ideal scenario. However, given the size of the Violet Desert hidden realm, the chances of that happening were lower than the chances of me running into any enemy.

    Given my current circumstances, it was best to assume that I was on my own for now. I just needed to collect some Violet Sand and survive until the Violet Desert hidden realm closed in three days. The biggest threat to me here were other cultivators. There weren¡¯t any dangerous hazards or powerful spirit beasts in this place. Once the Violet Desert hidden realm closed, everyone inside would be ejected and I would be reunited with the others.

    Finding myself alone in a hostile environment scared me, yes. However, it also excited and invigorated me. It was safer to move together in a group, but it was more of a challenge to work alone. This would be my first true challenge as a cultivator. There was no one watching over me, no one to save me if I found myself in trouble. I could only rely on my own strength here. As a disciple of Flame Fiend Hall, and a child of Nova, how could I shirk away from this challenge?

    I pulled a jade slip from my storage ring. It was a map that Branch Leader Xavier had given to every disciple from the Dawn and Dusk Sect. The Violet Desert hidden realm remained consistent. It didn¡¯t change from each visit. However, it was difficult to map because everyone entered into it at a random location and there were few notable landmarks. Still, the map was a good reference. It marked down several spots where one could harvest Violet Sand.

    After I finished studying the map, I hopped onto my flying carpet and flew off into a random direction. The cardinal directions were meaningless in this place, since the sun never set. It remained at its zenith the entire time. This also meant that it was perpetually day here. That was another reason why it was better to send Foundation Establishment cultivators here instead of Qi Condensation ones. They could stay awake for the entire three days.

    I flew around for hours, scouring the area around me with my spirit sense, looking for a spot where I could harvest Violet Sand. I also made sure to keep an eye out for enemies. The scenery was rather monotonous. There was nothing but endless sand dunes and rocky outcroppings. It took concentration to maintain my focus here. More than once, I almost drifted off into a trance-like state. However, since I practiced the Song of Dawn and Dusk mental refinement technique, this wasn¡¯t much of an issue for me.

    A few hours after I started traveling, something down below caught my eyes. It wasn¡¯t a spot where I could harvest Violet Sand, but I flew down to take a look anyway. It was a skeleton, one adorned in tattered and rotting robes. It must have been here for a while, given how bleached the bones were. Based on the colors of the robe, the skeleton once belonged to a disciple of the Thousand Blade Sect.

    Part of the reason why I flew down here was to see if there was anything I could loot. There wasn¡¯t. Someone must have already beaten me to it. However, instead of flying off right away, I studied the bones. Melancholy and loneliness filled me. Whoever this person used to be, they hadn¡¯t been too different from me. They had aspirations of becoming immortal, and entered this place in order to fulfill those aspirations. Instead, they died and became one of the many corpses that no doubt littered the Violet Desert hidden realm.

    On impulse, I burned the body and offered a small prayer to their spirit. It was what I would want someone to do for me, if I ended up perishing here myself. It was better than rotting here for all eternity.

    In a much more somber mood than before, I hopped back onto my flying carpet and flew off into the distance.

    <hr>

    I continued to fly around searching for Violet Sand to harvest. When I grew hungry or thirsty, I ate and drank as I flew around. The sun remained at its zenith, bathing the world with its harsh light. When it neared evening, or what should have been evening, I found a spot where I could potentially harvest Violet Sand. I looked around with my spirit sense, making sure that there weren¡¯t any other cultivators in the area. When I saw no one, I flew down towards the spot, making sure to keep my excitement in check.

    The spot in question was a patch of sand darker than the rest. It was about the width and length of my bedroom back at my estate at Flame Fiend Peak, though it was only a few inches deep. The dark sand wasn¡¯t Violet Sand. Rather, its presence indicated that Violet Sand could be present here. I needed to use a harvesting method to know for sure. If I was lucky, I would find a lot. If I wasn¡¯t lucky, I would find a little or none at all.

    There were several ways to harvest Violet Sand, depending on one¡¯s affinities and such. Those with an affinity for Earth had it the easiest, but any cultivator could do it if they knew the right methods. For those with an affinity for Fire, such as myself, I needed to burn away the dark sand until only Violet Sand remained. This was where the Heartflame technique came in.

    However, I didn¡¯t try to harvest any Violet Sand right away. It was a delicate process, one that required concentration on my part, meaning that I wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on my surroundings. If I was still with the others, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem. They could keep an eye out for me and vice versa. Since I was on my own, this wasn¡¯t an option for me.

    First, I used my array flags to set up several defensive arrays, including an obfuscation array. While it wasn¡¯t a perfect solution, it was better than nothing. Once I made the area as secure as I could, I pulled my beginner¡¯s treasure refining furnace out of my storage ring and set it on the ground. Afterwards, I used the Heartflame technique to summon my inner flame. Unlike before, it wasn¡¯t a mere spark. No, my inner flame was now a black and gold flame with the aura of a closed fist.

    Before I sent my inner flame into my treasure refining furnace, to begin heating it up, I swept the area around me one more time with my spirit sense, just to make sure that there weren¡¯t any other cultivators nearby. When I didn¡¯t sense any, I sighed with relief.

    However, my relief was short-lived. Just as I was about to begin harvesting Violet Sand, two cultivators entered the range of my spirit sense. Worst of all, they were all heading in my direction. I was about to have some company.

 Chapter 86: Witnessing Betrayal

    I studied the two cultivators as they headed in my direction. Both rode atop flying swords. Based on their appearances and the clothing they wore, they were disciples from one of the local sects. I didn¡¯t recognize which one, though both wore fire red uniforms with white clouds on the back. One was in early Foundation Establishment while the other was in mid Foundation Establishment.

    If it came down to a fight, I was confident in my ability to deal with either the early Foundation Establishment cultivator or the mid Foundation Establishment if I went all out. However, I didn¡¯t know if I could face both at the same time. Maybe if I used my full strength right at the beginning. I would need to strike hard and fast if I wanted to win.

    To that end, I pulled out the flying sword that Sidra gave me, as well as the bronze buckler that I received while we were in the Sacred Ironwood Province, though I didn¡¯t activate them yet. From what I could tell, neither of the approaching cultivators had noticed my presence yet. My arrays kept me hidden for now. However, that might change if I activated my two magic treasures, depending on how strong their spirit sense was. So I stopped using the Heartflame technique and waited.

    As the two cultivators approached, the martial idiot in me warred with the cautious part of me. I had a much better chance at winning if I ambushed them instead of waiting for them to discover me. However, I refrained. If we fought, I would have to kill them. I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back, not if I wanted to win. I wasn¡¯t above killing, though I preferred not to if I could avoid it.

    In the end, I chose not to ambush the two cultivators.

    Several moments later, the two of them landed just a few feet away from me. I used this opportunity to take a closer look at them. Both were men with brown skin, dark hair, and dark eyes. The mid Foundation Establishment cultivator looked like he was in his early thirties and sported a trimmed beard. The early Foundation Establishment cultivator looked like he was in his mid twenties and was clean shaven.

    ¡°Are you sure this is the right place, Junior Brother Shifting Cloud?¡± The mid Foundation Establishment cultivator asked.

    He frowned as he looked around the area. For a moment, it seemed as if he looked right at me, but then his gaze shifted away.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Relentless Flame.¡± Cultivator Shifting Cloud, the early Foundation Establishment cultivator, said. He wore a nervous expression on his face. ¡°I found this spot last year, when the Violet Desert hidden realm last opened up. It contained an abundance of Violet Sand. So much so that I didn¡¯t have enough time to harvest it all.¡±

    I blinked in surprise at that. He managed to find his way back here? Impressive. The terrain in the Violet Desert hidden realm all looked the same to my eyes. Though, to be fair, he was a local. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if the local clans and sects knew their way around this place.

    ¡°And yet I don¡¯t see anything.¡± Cultivator Relentless Flame said in a dark tone. ¡°So either you¡¯re mistaken about the location, or someone beat us to this place and harvested all the Violet Sand already.¡± He turned to the early Foundation Establishment cultivator. ¡°Either way, coming here turned out to be a waste of time.¡±

    Cultivator Relentless Flame slapped Cultivator Shifting Cloud across the face, knocking him to the ground.

    ¡°You useless fool!¡± Cultivator Relentless Flame said, kicking his companion over and over again. ¡°I gave up several opportunities to harvest Violet Sand in other locations because of what you promised me! Instead, I ended up with nothing! Did you want to make a mockery of me? Was that your goal?¡±

    Cultivator Shifting Cloud shielded himself as best he could, though he made no attempt to fight back.

    ¡°No, Senior Brother Relentless Flame!¡± he said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! I told the truth. There really was a large deposit of Violet Sand here. Please, believe me! Show mercy!¡±

    Cultivator Relentless Flame didn¡¯t respond and just kept kicking his companion. By the time he finished, Cultivator Shifting Cloud looked like a bloody mess.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Cultivator Relentless Flame said. ¡°I should just kill you here and now.¡±

    I clenched my jaw when I heard that. From his behavior thus far, I already knew that Cultivator Relentless Flame was an ass. However, murdering his fellow disciple went beyond the pale.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Cultivator Shifting Cloud said, raising his head. One of his eyes was swollen shut, but in the other one I saw a glint of hatred. ¡°You may be the sect leader¡¯s disciple, but even you can¡¯t get away with murder a fellow disciple.¡±

    Cultivator Relentless Flame barked out a scornful laugh.

    ¡°Look around you, Junior Brother Shifting Cloud,¡± he said, ¡°There is no one else around except for us.¡± He crouched down and grabbed Cultivator Shifting Cloud by the jaw. ¡°I could kill you and no one would be any the wiser. Plenty of disciples die in the Violet Desert hidden realm. One more wouldn¡¯t raise any eyebrows.¡±

    I realized that he was right. As isolated as it was from the outside world, this was the perfect place to get away with murdering someone.

    ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡± Cultivator Shifting Cloud said, before spitting out a cloud of green smoke.

    Cultivator Relentless Flame was unable to react in time and the cloud of green smoke hit him in the face. He stumbled back, coughing and clutching his throat.

    ¡°Shifting Cloud, you rat!¡± He wheezed out. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Cultivator Shifting Cloud pushed himself to his feet.

    ¡°Something that I¡¯ve looked forward to for a long time.¡± He said in a voice full of malicious glee. ¡°You were always so arrogant, strutting around and looking down on everyone else, all because you were the sect leader¡¯s disciple.¡± He cackled. ¡°Look at you now.¡±

    Despair filled Cultivator Relentless Flame¡¯s eyes as he realized that he had been tricked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He screamed.

    He tried to rush towards Cultivator Shifting Cloud, but stumbled forward after taking a few steps and fell to his knees. Starting from his face, his veins turned black, giving him a gruesome appearance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Cultivator Shifting Cloud said. ¡°That was a poison refined from the venom of an Iron-shelled Scorpion. Your fate was decided the moment you breathed it in.¡±

    I had heard of those. Iron-shelled Scorpions were Rank Two spirits beasts native to the Howling Desert province. They were famous for their tough bodies and potent venom. It was said that a sting from an Iron-shelled Scorpion could kill even an early Golden Core cultivator.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ kill¡­ you¡­¡± Cultivator Relentless Flame said, gasping in between each word.

    Hatred filled his eyes. However, that wasn¡¯t enough to overcome the poison coursing through his body. Within moments, he fell to the ground and never moved again. Cultivator Shifting Cloud watched all this happen with a sadistic smile on his face.

    ¡°Finally, the bastard is dead.¡± He whispered.

    He started kicking Cultivator Relentless Flame¡¯s corpse. This went on for several minutes. When he finished, he spat on the corpse before pulling a mirror from his storage ring. It was a magic treasure.

    ¡°Where is the deposit of Violet Sand?¡± Cultivator Shifting Cloud muttered to himself. ¡°According to the Seeking Mirror, it should be around here. Did someone else find it already?¡±Stolen novel; please report.

    By this point, I had heard enough. I activated the flying sword and sent it towards Cultivator Shifting Sand. He reacted to the surprise attack right away, but it was too late. By the time he started to move, the flying sword had already embedded itself in his chest. Cultivator Shifting Cloud looked in my direction with a shocked expression on his face, before he fell to the ground. Blood spread out from his body, seeping into the sand below.

    I emerged from my hiding spot and looked down at the two bodies, my heart heavy. Cultivator Relentless Flame and Cultivator Shifting Cloud were part of the same sect, yet they both plotted and schemed to kill one another. Well, one could argue that Cultivator Shifting Cloud was worse since it was clear that he intended to kill Cultivator Relentless Flame from the very beginning, but still. The sight of their bodies filled me with sorrow.

    How common was it in the world of cultivation where disciples turned against their fellows? Where they stole from one another and killed each other? I always thought that disciples from the same sect were supposed to be family. Wasn¡¯t that why we all referred to each other as brothers and sisters? Yes, there were disagreements, but even so. I would never turn against my family. However, after witnessing the scene from earlier, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Would my fellow disciples, would my own family, ever betray me like this?

    It was an ugly and insidious thought, one born from fear. Yet, no matter how much I tried to convince myself otherwise, the seed of doubt had already been planted. I hated it. My family had given me nothing but love and warmth. They deserved better.

    I shook my head to clear my thoughts, before I went about the macabre business of looting the dead. I started with Cultivator Shifting Sand. He didn¡¯t have that much on him. Just a couple hundred spirit stones, two bottles of Foundation Establishment Pills, and two Shield Talismans. He didn¡¯t have any more of that poison he used, so I assumed that he only had one dose of it.

    The real prize was the mirror. He called it a Seeking Mirror. I didn¡¯t know what it did, but the name gave me a few ideas. Regardless, I planned on studying it in detail later on.

    Cultivator Relentless Flame¡¯s storage ring contained far more items. Not only did he have more spirit stones and Foundation Establishment Pills, but he also had five bottles of mid-grade Healing Pills and five bottles of mid-grade Qi Restoration Pills. He didn¡¯t have any Antidote Pills, which was an oversight on his part. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have died to Cultivator Shifting Cloud¡¯s ambush.

    Cultivator Relentless Flame also had several talismans on him. Three were Shield Talismans, one that increased one¡¯s flying speed, and one that depicted the image of an axe. I didn¡¯t know what the last one did, but it felt more powerful than the others. Since talismans were limited use items, I decided to consult someone about it rather than waste it by experimenting.

    To my disappointment, Cultivator Relentless Flame only had two magic treasures on him. One was a mid-grade defensive magic treasure in the form of a necklace, not that it had done him much good. Cultivator Shifting Cloud¡¯s sudden attack had caught him off guard. The other was a stone spear, which was also a mid-grade magic treasure. Both had an affinity for Earth.

    The last item in Cultivator Relentless Flame¡¯s storage ring was a jade slip. When I studied it with my spirit sense, my disappointment transformed into excitement. It contained two mystic arts and one movement technique suitable for Foundation Establishment cultivators. Even better, the mystic arts were both Fire-aligned, which made them perfect for me.

    The first mystic art was called Burning Cloud Breath. As the name implied, one breathed out a cloud of fire that engulfed a large area in front of oneself. It came in two layers. The first layer of Burning Cloud Breath was a simple, but powerful, attack. The second layer, however, allowed one to breathe in air in order to build up Burning Cloud Breath¡¯s destructive power. The more air one breathed in, the more powerful the resulting attack. However, this also increased the time it took to unleash it.

    The second mystic art was called Corrosive Cloud. Like the first mystic art, it was a breath attack, except one breathed out a cloud of smoke instead of fire. It also came in two layers. For the first layer, the smoke just obscured vision and made it difficult to breathe. I could think of a number of uses for this alone, for both offense and defense.

    However, the second layer was even more interesting. At that point, the smoke would corrode any magical defenses it came into contact with. This made it very useful in dealing with shields and barriers created by mystic arts, talismans, and defensive magic treasures.

    Both of these mystic arts were powerful, and I was glad that I managed to get my hands on them. All of the mystic arts that I knew were for the Qi Condensation realm. I didn¡¯t know any for the Foundation Establishment realm, which had been weighing on my mind. Now that was no longer the case.

    The movement technique was less flashy than the two mystic arts, but it still seemed useful. It was called the Cloudy Steps technique. Using this technique allowed one¡¯s movements to be cloud-like. At first glance it merely seemed like an advanced version of the Lighter Than Air technique.

    However, after taking a closer look I realized that this wasn¡¯t the case. The Cloudy Steps technique helped one maintain one¡¯s balance at all times, which was quite useful in battle. It also increased one¡¯s speed as well as one¡¯s agility. The technique came in three layers. Mastering each layer increased the power of the technique.

    After making sure that I looted everything I could from Cultivator Relentless Flame and Cultivator Shifting Cloud, I burned their bodies and erased all traces of them. I then swept the area around me with my spirit sense. I didn¡¯t notice anything, though that didn¡¯t put me at ease. If Cultivator Relentless Flame and Cultivator Shifting Cloud managed to find this place, then there was a chance that others could as well. Rather than take that risk, I decided to move to a different location.

    I went back inside my arrays, put away my treasure refining furnace, and started collecting the dark sand. My plan was to take all of it with me to a new location and harvest the Violet Sand there. Unfortunately, I could only move the dark sand to another location within the Violet Desert Hidden realm. Taking it outside of the hidden realm would make it impossible to harvest Violet Sand from it.

    I stored all of the dark sand in a spare storage bag that I had on hand. Afterwards, I cleaned up this spot until it looked no different from any other part of the desert. I dismantled my arrays, put away my array flags, before pulling out my flying carpet and flying away.

    <hr>

    After flying around for the next few hours, changing directions at random to avoid leaving a clear trail, I landed near a rocky outcropping and used it for shelter. Once again, I set up my defensive arrays. Afterwards, I pulled out my treasure refining furnace and lit it using the Heartflame technique. While I waited for it to heat up, I pulled out the storage bag containing the dark sand.

    Once the treasure refining furnace had reached a sufficient temperature, I poured the dark sand into it in a steady stream. The moment the dark sand entered the treasure refining furnace, it melted into glass before burning away altogether. This happened so fast that a mortal would¡¯ve just seen the dark sand disintegrate. While the dark sand burned, I kept an eye out for Violet Sand.

    Several minutes passed with nothing to show for it. Just when I started to feel dismayed, I noticed a violet speck within the glass. Before it burned away, I pulled it out with my qi. I stopped pouring the dark sand into the treasure refining furnace and studied the violet speck. My eyes lit up when I realized that it was in fact a grain of Violet Sand. I let out a whoop of joy, before storing the grain of Violet Sand away.

    Buoyed by my success, I resumed pouring the dark sand into the treasure refining furnace. Every now and again, grains of Violet Sand appeared and I harvested them before they burned away. While this seemed simple and easy, it was actually quite difficult. I had to keep the treasure refining furnace at an even temperature, pour the dark sand at a steady rate, and harvest the Violet Sand before it burned away.

    Keeping this up took a great deal of concentration and focus, where even the slightest error could result in failure. If I had been less skilled in refining magic treasures, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this much.

    Several hours passed like this, and I lost track of time. I took a few breaks in order to eat and drink, but otherwise I devoted all of my energy and attention towards harvesting Violet Sand. By the time I finished, I felt exhausted and mentally drained. Still, it was worth it. I ended up with a bucket¡¯s worth of Violet Sand. A small bucket, yes, but it was enough to forge a decent magic treasure. From what I understood, one needed to harvest Violet Sand from several deposits in order to get this much. I got lucky by finding that large deposit.

    After I finished harvesting the Violet Sand and put everything away, I laid down on the ground and closed my eyes for a bit. While I didn¡¯t need to sleep, I needed to rest. Today had been a rather eventful day for me. Entering the Violet Desert hidden realm, killing Cultivator Shifting Cloud, harvesting the Violet Sand, and so on.

    Thinking about Cultivator Shifting Sand reminded me of how he betrayed his fellow disciple, and my mood soured. The joy I felt from harvesting a good amount of Violet Sand fled. A part of me wondered if it would have been better if I had ambushed and killed both Cultivator Relentless Flame and Cultivator Shifting Sand. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have witnessed the latter¡¯s betrayal of the former.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t as if Cultivator Relentless Flame had been innocent. He displayed despicable behavior, and even threatened to kill Cultivator Shifting Sand. In that case, was it a matter of self-defense? No. Cultivator Shifting Sand planned on murdering Cultivator Relentless Flame from the very beginning.

    I decided to stop thinking about the matter, since obsessing over it would only harm my mental state in the long run. In fact, if I wasn¡¯t careful, it might even form a heart demon within me. The seed of doubt had already been planted, much as I hated to admit it.

    My thoughts were interrupted when I noticed a commotion at the very edge of my spirit sense. I focused on it and saw two groups of cultivators fighting each other. No. There were three groups. However, two of them had teamed up against the third. One side consisted of a group of Thousand Blade Sect disciples and cultivators from a local sect. The other side¡­ I sat up when I realized it was a group of disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    I grinned. Good. Maybe a fight would help lift my mood. I hopped onto my flying carpet and flew towards the fray.

 Chapter 87: Saving Fellow Disciples

    As I flew towards the fight between the Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples and their attackers, I took stock of the situation. Everyone was in the air, riding atop flying magic treasures. There were three disciples from the Thousand Blade Sect and four cultivators from a local sect.

    Meanwhile, there were only three Dawn and Dusk disciples, all of whom were in poor condition. Based on the uniforms they wore, two belonged to Myriad Treasures Pavilion while the third belonged to Puppet Master Pavilion. The former wielded a variety of magic treasure, while the latter had a pair of hawk-like puppets. They were holding their own for now, but it was just a matter of time before their opponents overwhelmed them.

    Of the attackers, most were in early Foundation Establishment while two were in mid Foundation Establishment. However, those two were disciples of the Thousand Blade Sect, meaning they would be difficult opponents to face. As for the Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples, the one from Puppet Master Pavilion was in mid Foundation Establishment while the two from Myriad Treasures Pavilion were in early Foundation Establishment.

    None of the combatants had noticed me yet which gave me a little time to prepare. I pulled several items out of my storage ring. The first item I pulled out was a Shield Talisman, which I slapped onto my arm and activated. A magic barrier came into existence around me. I could have created another barrier with robes since they were also a defensive magic treasure, but I refrained. There was no need to reveal all of my cards.

    The second item I pulled out was one of the talismans that I took from the Ancient Blood Sect disciples that we fought in the Sacred Ironwood province, the one that increased one¡¯s flying speed. I slapped it onto my other arm, but didn¡¯t activate it. This was my contingency plan, just in case things went awry.

    The third and fourth items I pulled out were, respectively, the flying sword that Sidra gave me and my bronze buckler. I activated both. The bronze buckler hovered in the air around me, ready to defend me if necessary. As for the flying sword, I launched it towards one of the Thousand Blade Sect disciples that was in mid Foundation Establishment.

    The disciple, a woman wielding a halberd magic treasure, noticed my attack. Sparks flew and a clang rang out as she deflected it with ease. I expected as much. My intent had been to ease the pressure on the other Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples, not catch their opponents off guard.

    That was when the others noticed my presence. At first the Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples looked hopeful, but their faces fell when they realized that I was just in early Foundation Establishment. The attackers had a similar reaction, though in reverse. They went from panicked to joyful. A few even sneered.

    The woman with the halberd let out a dismissive snort, before gesturing in my direction.

    ¡°Deal with him.¡± She commanded, before focusing her attention on the other Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples.

    Two cultivators from the local sect peeled away and flew towards me. They both wore scornful expressions on their faces. In their eyes, I seemed like a fool rushing to their death. Unfortunately for them, underestimating me was the last mistake they would ever make.

    I directed my flying sword towards the one on the left, a young man who didn¡¯t wield any weapon or magic treasure. I suspected that he specialized in mystic arts, or he specialized in unarmed combat. My suspicions were proven correct when he summoned a barrier to protect himself from my flying sword. My attack didn¡¯t break through his barrier, but it kept him distracted for now.

    At the same time, I summoned dozens of Fireballs and launched them at the cultivator on my right. He was also a young man, one who wielded a strange looking magic treasure that resembled a saber but wasn¡¯t. It was a single-edged curved blade that was thinner near the hilt and grew wider near the tip.

    He defended himself from my Fireballs, slashing through each one, though it was clear from the expression on his face that it was a struggle for him. One Fireball wasn¡¯t much of a threat, especially when compared to Foundation Establishment mystic arts. However, it was a different story when there were several dozen of them.

    I used this opportunity to close the distance between us. When I drew close enough, I leapt off of my flying carpet and used Wind Dash Shoulder Slam against the cultivator on the left, the one who specialized in mystic arts. I attacked with my flying sword at the same time. Cracks formed in his magic barrier.

    His companion, the one wielding the strange sword, tried to help him. However, the barrage of Fireballs kept him pinned in place. Even when he tried to evade them, I ensured that the Fireballs chased him.

    I caught myself with my flying carpet and continued to attack the cultivator that specialized in mystic arts. He gritted his teeth as I bashed against his magic barrier with my fists while also attacking him with my flying sword. The constant pressure made it impossible for him to retaliate.

    When his magic barrier was on the verge of collapse, he let out a roar and a cloud of sand exploded out of him. I remained unharmed, thanks to my Shield Talisman, though the force of the explosion knocked me back. As I tried to reorient myself, the cloud of sand coalesced into a giant fist before it struck me. This sent me tumbling away and cracks formed in the magic barrier created by my Shield Talisman.

    I remained calm despite my current situation. Even as the attack from the giant sand fist sent me tumbling away, I remained focused on my opponent. My flying sword struck his magic barrier one last time and went right through it. It then continued forward, before piercing my opponent''s chest. The tip emerged from the other side. He stared at the blade sticking out of his chest, before he vomited blood and fell still. I pulled my flying sword out of his chest and his body tumbled to the ground.

    His companion let out a roar filled with rage and grief, before flying towards me. By this point, he had managed to block all of my Fireballs, so there was nothing pinning him in place anymore. I recovered my balance and flew to meet him head on. The two of us met in a flurry of attacks. However, it soon became clear that I had the upper hand.

    My Shield Talisman protected me from his blows, allowing me to attack him with impunity. Not only that, but he attacked me in a furious rage, displaying little finesse or skill. The disciple I killed must have been someone important to him, to provoke such a reaction. I was not above using that to my advantage.

    I waited for the right moment, before I deflected one of his attacks to create an opening. Afterwards, I used Wind Dash Elbow Slam. His ribs broke as my elbow hit his chest. My opponent coughed up a mouthful of blood and fear replaced the rage in his eyes. However, before he had a chance to flee, I launched myself at him in a frenzy.

    I rained down a flurry of blows on him, hitting him so hard and so fast that he was unable to retaliate. My fist smashed him in the face with a sickening crunch and his head snapped back. The light in his eyes went out as blood gushed down his face and he tumbled to the ground.

    Silence fell over the area as everyone took a moment to stop and stare at me. In less than a minute, I defeated and killed two cultivators who had the same cultivation base as myself. This surprised even me. Fighting Cultivator Galen back when we first arrived in East Mesa City had been more difficult. However, I soon realized why this was.

    I was a dual refiner. My battle prowess was far above that of cultivators at the same cultivation base. In fact, now that I thought about it, I could probably match an average mid Foundation Establishment cultivator in combat. Cultivator Galen must have been similar to me, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult to defeat.

    The lull lasted for less than a second, before everyone resumed fighting. The disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect fought with renewed vigor. Hope filled their eyes  as they realized that they had an actual chance at winning. Meanwhile, the disciples of the Thousand Blade Sect and the disciples from the local sect wore dismayed expressions on their faces. Now that it was four against five, the odds had evened out a bit.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± The woman with the halberd said in a grim tone.

    The other Thousand Blade Sect disciples nodded, before giving the Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples their full attention. The two cultivators from the local sect wore uncertain expressions on their faces, but followed their example.

    The woman with the halberd flew in my direction, though she didn¡¯t rush towards me. In fact, she stopped about several hundred away and hovered in place. I watched her through narrowed eyes, waiting to see what she was up to. Unlike my opponents from earlier, she was at mid Foundation Establishment. Not only that, but she was a disciple from the Thousand Blade Sect. I couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate her.

    ¡°Demon,¡± she called out, ¡°I am Vivian, disciple of Tyrannical Blade Peak of the Thousand Blade Sect. May I know your name?¡±

    I studied her for several seconds, wondering what she was up to. Cultivator Vivian wasn¡¯t a beautiful woman, but she was a striking one. She had sharp features, reminding me somewhat of a blade, which was fitting I supposed. Her figure was lean and toned. She had medium length grayish blonde hair, gray eyes, and pale skin.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± I called back.

    Cultivator Vivian nodded in my direction.

    ¡°You¡¯ve proven yourself a worthy opponent and I wish to test myself against you.¡± She said. ¡°Before we begin, I would like to know your name.¡±

    I scoffed. Was she challenging me to a duel? Very well. I would oblige. Given her cultivation base, fighting against her would be a true test of my strength.

    ¡°I am Flamewind,¡± I said, ¡°Disciple of Flame Fiend Hall of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    Cultivator Vivian nodded, before taking a stance. She must have activated some kind of defensive magic treasure, since a magic barrier sprang into existence around her.

    ¡°Ready yourself, Cultivator Flamewind.¡± She said.

    I took a stance as well. I debated with myself on whether or not to replace my Shield Talisman with a new one, since it was damaged, but decided against it. Keeping it would lure her into a false sense of security. I had enough contingencies in place to ensure self-preservation.

    Cultivator Vivian raised an eyebrow at me when she saw that I didn¡¯t intend to make any more preparations, but she refrained from commenting. The tension in the air grew taut as the two of us sized each other up, neither one of us saying a word.

    She somewhat concealed her aura, so I knew her cultivation base but not her elemental affinities. On the other hand, I already revealed that I had an affinity for Fire. Depending on what mystic arts and techniques she knew, I could be at a severe disadvantage here. Even so, I found myself growing excited at the prospect at fighting this woman.

    The silence stretched on for a few more seconds. Then, as if prompted by some unseen signal, the two of us charged at each other.

    <hr>

    As I charged towards Cultivator Vivian, I launched my flying sword at her. She deflected it with ease and knocked it away. While she was distracted, I formed a series of hand seals and launched a barrage of Fireballs at her. What I lacked in quality, I tried to make up for with quantity.

    Cultivator Vivian snorted, before she formed a hand seal with one hand. A large amount of water sprang into existence in front of her, before surging towards me in a massive wave. It swallowed my Fireballs, extinguishing them, and continued towards me. I bit back a curse.

    Cultivator Vivian had an affinity for Water, which meant that all of my mystic arts were useless against her. She would just extinguish them all before they could do anything to her. Maybe if I knew a Foundation Establishment mystic art, such as Burning Cloud Breath, that would be a different story. After this was all over, I needed to study the jade slip I looted off of Cultivator Relentless Flame.

    I flew up to evade the wave of water. However, it narrowed into a river and chased after me. I bit back another curse. Wasn¡¯t Cultivator Vivian a disciple of the Thousand Blade Sect? Didn¡¯t they specialize in using bladed weapons? Why was she using mystic arts?

    Rather than continue evading the river of water, I flew right towards it. It barreled towards me, ready to crush me under its weight. I waited until the very last moment, before I flew straight down to dodge the river. It tried to chase after me, but its bulk prevented it from changing direction as nimbly as me.

    I flew in a ¡°U¡± shape, going down before using my momentum to help me fly back up. Cultivator Vivian snorted, before she formed another hand seal. The river exploded, before coalescing into hundreds of halberds made of water that fell towards me like rain.

    There were too many to dodge, so I summoned another barrage of Fireballs and launched them at the halberds. I hoped to reduce their numbers, or at least knock some of them off course. It worked. My Fireballs destroyed a good number of the halberds, and knocked away several more. However, there were still several hundred falling towards me.

    When the halberds reached me, I weaved my way through, dodging them to the best of my ability. Unfortunately, some of them hit me. The magic barrier created by my Shield Talisman blocked some of them, but it soon shattered. Next, I used my bronze buckler to protect me. It clanged every time a halberd hit it, but it held up. In fact, the halberds didn¡¯t even scratch it. I grinned when I saw this.

    Cultivator Vivian attacked me the moment passed through the rain of halberds. Her own halberd, a high-grade magic treasure, collided with my bronze buckler. The force of the blow knocked the buckler into me and sent me flying. It felt like her attack contained the weight of an entire lake. Was this because she was a disciple of Tyrannical Blade Peak? If so, the name fit.

    I recovered my balance, before I charged right towards Cultivator Vivian. Rather than rush towards her in a straight line, and make myself an easy target, I moved in a random pattern. Cultivator Vivian maintained her composure and stabbed her halberd towards me when I drew close enough. I evaded her attack and grinned as I moved in to strike back at her. However, when I saw the small smile on her face, a chill ran down my spine.

    She let go of her halberd with one of her hands and blocked her attack with her arm. That was when I noticed the metal bracer she wore. A shield emerged from the bracer, opening up like a fan, and blocked my attack. A clang rang out. Cultivator Vivian then pushed me back with her shield and opened up some distance between us. I tried to close the distance again, but she fended me off with her halberd.

    This continued on for some time. Cultivator Vivian used her halberd¡¯s reach to attack me and keep me at bay. Whenever I managed to get past it, she used her bracer (shield?) to block my attacks and knock me back. Even when I applied all of my strength, I couldn¡¯t overpower her. I suspected that Cultivator Vivian practiced body refinement, though I doubted she was a Dual Refiner like me. We were in a stalemate.

    Despite this, I found myself smiling. Cultivator Vivian was the most interesting opponent I had faced thus far, and my intuition was telling me that I hadn¡¯t even seen everything she had up her sleeve. Based on the smile on her face, Cultivator Vivian felt the same way. I mean, she was right. I hadn¡¯t even used the Living Candle technique yet.

    A part of me, the demonic part, grew interested in her. Not in a romantic or sexual way. Rather, if I were a blade, she would be the grindstone I could use to sharpen myself.

    I resisted the urge to sigh. What a shame. I wished that we had fought under different circumstances. If we had, I could have fully enjoyed myself. However, I hadn¡¯t forgotten my original reason for involving myself in this situation in the first place. While I fought with Cultivator Vivian, her companions continued to attack the Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples that I hoped to save.

    They were holding their own for now, but it was clear that they were on their last legs. The hawk-like puppets wielded by the disciple from Puppet Master Pavilion looked like they were about to fall apart, and most of the magic treasures wielded by the other two disciples had already been destroyed. I needed to make my move soon if I hoped to save them.

    ¡®Be ready to act when I give you an opening.¡¯ I said to the disciple from the Puppet Master Pavilion through telepathy.

    Without waiting to see if he heard me or not, I charged towards Cultivator Vivian. She swung her halberd at me. I blocked her attack with my bronze buckler, which had suffered severe damage over the course of this fight. The force of her blow almost knocked me back again. However, I was prepared for it, so I managed to maintain my position.

    Unlike before, where I just rushed towards Cultivator Vivian in order to attack her, I grabbed the shaft of her halberd. Her eyes widened when she realized what I planned to do. She tried to pull her halberd away, but it was too late. The two of us ended up in a tug-of-war. Neither one of us gained the advantage, because our strength was equal.

    That was fine by me. After all, this was all just a distraction. My flying sword, which I had seemingly ignored and forgotten about this entire time, flew towards Cultivator Vivian. Her eyes widened when she realized this, and she raised her bracer/shield to block the attack. That was when I let go of her halberd. Cultivator Vivian stumbled back, almost falling off of her flying magic treasure.

    I took advantage of that moment to activate my other talisman, the one that increased my flying speed, and rushed towards the other disciples of the Thousand Blade Sect. This caught everyone off guard. By the time Cultivator Vivian¡¯s fellow disciples reacted, it was already too late. I was upon them.

    The disciple from Puppet Master Pavilion sent his hawk-like puppets towards the cultivators from the local sect, preventing them from interfering. He must have heard my message after all. The disciples from Myriad Treasure Pavilion attacked as well.

    I targeted the weaker of the disciples from the Thousand Blade Sect, the one in early Foundation Establishment. He was a young man with a refined air, who wielded a sword. When I flew towards him, he tried to fend me off. However, I knocked his sword aside with ease and wrapped my hands around his throat.

    ¡°Everyone halt!¡± I snarled. ¡°Or I snap his neck.¡±

    Everyone stopped fighting and froze in place.

 Chapter 88: The Chase

    After I made my declaration, no one said anything for several seconds. Everyone looked at me with varying expressions on their faces. The disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect looked grim. The cultivators from the local sect wore uncertain expressions. Meanwhile, the disciples from the Thousand Blade Sect glared at me. Well, not the one in my hold. He stared at me in fear.

    ¡°You detestable fiend!¡± Cultivator Vivian yelled, a thunderous expression on her face. ¡°How dare you run away from our duel and attack one of my comrades?!¡±

    I let out a malicious chuckle.

    ¡°Duel?¡± I asked, feigning innocence. ¡°What duel? I don¡¯t remember agreeing to such a thing.¡± I snorted. ¡°Even if I had, I¡¯m a demon. Why would you take me at my word?¡±

    Cultivator Vivian looked like she wanted to strangle me.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± The other disciple from the Thousand Blade sect snarled, the one in mid Foundation Establishment. ¡°You disgusting-¡­¡±

    I cut him off by squeezing my hostage¡¯s throat. A strangled sound emerged from his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, an edge to my voice, ¡°What were you about to say?¡±

    The disciple from the Thousand Blade Sect clenched his jaw, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I thought as much.¡± I said, before loosening my grip and allowing my hostage to breathe again.

    Cultivator Vivian took a deep breath, before schooling her face into a neutral expression. Her self control impressed me.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Cultivator Vivian asked in a flat tone.

    ¡°Simple,¡± I said, ¡°You are going to let my fellow disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect leave. I will stay here, to ensure you don¡¯t try anything untoward. When enough time has passed, I will let your friend go and be on my merry way.¡±

    Cultivator Vivian and the other disciple from the Thousand Blade Sect narrowed their eyes at me, no doubt suspicious of my intentions. The other disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect stared at me in astonishment. I didn¡¯t blame them. From their perspective, I was putting myself in considerable danger for their sake. They glanced at each other. Based on their expressions, I assumed they were having a telepathic conversation with each other.

    The two cultivators from the local sect seemed happy with this development. Of course they were. It would give them a chance to avenge their comrades. After all, I would be alone facing and surrounded by enemies. However, I was confident in my ability to escape. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have made such a proposal in the first place. I wasn¡¯t that self-sacrificing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Senior Sister Vivian!¡± My hostage blurted. ¡°It¡¯s a trick!¡±

    I squeezed his throat again to stop him from speaking further.

    ¡°Quiet you,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t get a say in this matter.¡± I looked at Cultivator Vivian. ¡°Well? What is your answer?¡±

    She narrowed her eyes at me.

    ¡°How do we know that we can trust you?¡± She asked. ¡°As you said earlier, you¡¯re a demon. We can¡¯t take you at your word.¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°I could make a heart demon oath, but I don¡¯t want to. Not for a trivial matter like this. Regardless, if you do as I say, your friend may live. However, if you don¡¯t, he will die. You know how strong I am. Snapping his neck would be child¡¯s play for me.¡±

    Cultivator Vivian grimaced at that. She looked at the other disciple from the Thousand Blade Sect and the two of them proceeded to speak to each other through telepathy.

    ¡®Brother Flamewind.¡¯ A voice said in my head. I assumed it was the disciple from Puppet Master Pavilion. ¡®We can¡¯t in good consciousness leave you behind. If we band together, we can-¡¯

    ¡®If the three of you stay here, you will die,¡¯ I responded, without turning my head towards him. However, I kept an eye on him with my spirit sense. ¡®I have a way to escape. However, the three of you don¡¯t. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve used it already.¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re¡­ right.¡¯ He said in a bitter tone.

    ¡®Just go. I¡¯ll be alright.¡¯

    A beat of silence passed.

    ¡®Very well.¡¯ The disciple from Puppet Master Pavilion said. ¡®We shall do as you say. Thank you.¡± He gave me a martial salute. ¡®My name is Ross. My companions and I will never forget this. If we all make it out of here alive, I shall give you all of the Violet Sand in my possession. It is the least I can do to repay the debt we owe you.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t respond. Instead, I just nodded. At the same time, Cultivator Vivian and her fellow disciple finished with their conversation.

    ¡°Very well, Cultivator Flamewind.¡± She said with an unhappy expression on her face. ¡°We accept your terms. We will allow those three to leave. Once they are gone, you will release my junior brother.¡±

    I noticed that she didn¡¯t mention anything about letting me go. Not that it mattered. I expected as much and took it into account.

    ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Vivian.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that our¡­ duel ended this way. I would love to have a proper fight with you.¡±

    Cultivator Vivian crossed her arms and snorted, but otherwise didn¡¯t respond. The other three disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect collected what remained of their weapons. Cultiv-Brother Ross gave me one last lingering look, before the three of them flew off. I watched them go with my spirit sense, while also keeping an eye on everyone else, just in case someone tried anything. No one did. Soon, Brother Ross and his companions left the range of my spirit sense.

    However, I kept my hands wrapped around my hostage¡¯s throat, since I wanted to give Brother Ross and his companions as big of a head start as possible. The two cultivators from the local sect flew over to collect the bodies of their fellow disciples, the ones that I killed. They glared at me, their faces twisted into unsightly expressions, but they remained quiet. I assumed they were biding their time.

    Tension filled the air while we waited. Cultivator Vivian wore a calm expression, but the way she clenched her fists betrayed her true feelings. The other disciple from the Thousand Blade Sect didn¡¯t bother hiding anything. He radiated killing intent, like a sword ready to be unsheathed. My hostage trembled, yet glared at me in defiance. I found it amusing, since he was the one in the least amount of danger here. After all, I planned on keeping my word.

    An hour passed in this manner.

    ¡°That should be long enough, Cultivator Flamewind.¡± Cultivator Vivian said. ¡°Release my junior brother.¡±

    The tension in the air went up a notch, and everyone readied themselves for the inevitable confrontation.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide that, Cultivator Vivian.¡± I said. ¡°I will release him when-¡±

    In the middle of my sentence, I charged towards the two cultivators from the local sect, dragging my hostage along with me. This caught everyone off guard, so they reacted a second too late. Afterwards, several things happened at once.

    When I drew close enough, I threw my hostage at the two cultivators from the local sect. He crashed into one of them and got entangled. The moment I let go of his neck, I activated my talisman and sped off in the opposite direction. To ensure that I didn¡¯t leave it behind, I summoned my flying sword to my side and placed it in my storage ring.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Cultivator Vivian and the other disciple from the Thousand Blade Sect both attacked me. The former summoned another wave of water, which transformed into a rain of halberds, while the latter unleashed a barrage of wooden thorns.

    Thanks to my burst of speed, I managed to avoid almost everything. However, one of the halberds almost hit me. My bronze buckler blocked it, saving me from a serious injury. Unfortunately, one of the wooden thorns hit me at the same time. It embedded itself in my shoulder and a burning sensation started to spread throughout my body.

    Ugh, poison. Thankfully, my experiences with Ellen came in handy here. I used my inner qi to block the poison from spreading further. However, that was just a stop gap measure. I would deal with the poison after I made my escape.

    Once I cleared the attacks from both Cultivator Vivian and her companion, I sped off into the distance. My opponents gave chase. However, the ones in early Foundation Establishment soon fell far behind. The two in mid Foundation Establishment managed to keep up. I still pulled ahead of them, but not enough for my peace of mind.

    Damn it. I had underestimated their speed. While I had the battle prowess of a cultivator in mid Foundation Establishment, I was just in early Foundation Establishment. This meant that I fell behind in other areas, at least compared to those who actually were in mid Foundation Establishment. If it hadn¡¯t been for my talisman, they would¡¯ve already caught me. Still, there was nothing to do about it now except flee.

    Cultivator Vivian and her companion continued to chase after me. I pushed myself as hard as I could, but they managed to keep me within sight and within range of their spirit sense. Even so, I couldn¡¯t give up now. When the talisman that increased my flight speed almost lost power, I pulled the other one out of my storage ring and slapped it onto my arm so I could keep fleeing.

    Afterwards, I pulled out a bottle of Antidote Pills and swallowed one. The burning in my shoulder lessened right away, though it didn¡¯t go away. Still, at least the pills had some effect. Good. At least some things were going my way.

    The moment I had that thought, I noticed something speeding towards me from behind with my spirit sense. I swerved out of the way, just barely dodging the wooden arrow that almost impaled me. However, this reduced my speed somewhat.

    I looked back and saw the disciple from the Thousand Blade Sect, the one whose name I didn¡¯t know, holding a bow magic treasure in his hands. Even as I watched, he pulled an arrow out of his storage ring and filled it with qi, before nocking it. A moment later, he released the arrow. I dodged this one as well, but doing so reduced my speed again.

    So, that was his plan. Force me to dodge and waste my speed. He must have figured out that I was relying on external help to stay ahead of my pursuers. Once that ran out, they would be able to catch up to me with no problem. I had to admit, it was a good idea, one that put me in a bad position.

    As the disciple from the Thousand Blade Sect fired arrows at me, one after the other, I kept dodging them. At the same time, I thought about how to get myself out of this situation. Things were not looking good. At this rate, they would catch up with me once my talisman lost power. Worst of all, I would be in poor condition to fight back.

    The fight earlier had taken a good portion of my inner qi. Not only that, but maintaining my flight drained it at a steady rate as well. I also had to keep the poison at bay. All in all, by the time my pursuers caught up to me, my reserves would be low.

    I faced a decision. Did I keep fleeing or did I turn around now and fight back? I snorted. As if there was any choice. Unless I got lucky, a fight was inevitable. Even if I consumed all of the Qi Restoration Pills on me and ran for as long as I could, I doubted that I would be able to shake off my pursuer. In that case, why waste any more time?

    After I made my decision, I consumed more Antidote Pills to purge the poison from my body. I also took some Qi Restoration Pills, in order to restore my reserves of inner qi. I would pay a price for consuming so many pills within a short amount of time, but that was something I would worry about later on, after I escaped from my pursuers.

    While I waited for the pills to take effect, the disciple from the Thousand Blade Sect kept firing arrows at me. This benefited me in the long run, since the more arrows he fired the less qi he would have when we fought.

    This went on for several minutes. The Antidote Pills neutralized the poison in my shoulder, to the point where I didn¡¯t need to keep it at bay any longer. My shoulder still hurt, but that was something I would have to deal with. The Qi Restoration Pills replenished my reserves of inner qi, though not as much as I would like. However, I couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time.

    After making sure that I was in the best condition possible under these circumstances, I pulled every Shield Talisman that I possessed out of my storage ring, eight of them in total, and slapped them on my body. They formed a multi-layered magic barrier. I also activated my crimson robes, which was a defensive magic treasure that I received from Second Master, and added a ninth layer. I also pulled my flying sword out of my storage ring.

    As soon as I was done making my preparations, I turned around and started charging towards Cultivator Vivian and her companion. When the latter realized what I was doing, he started firing more arrows at me. I dodged most of them. However, some of them hit, since it was more difficult to avoid something I was heading towards than something I was moving away from. Each time an arrow hit me, it destroyed one of the layers protecting me.

    When I drew close enough, Cultivator Vivian summoned a wave of water and turned it into a rain of halberds. I weaved my way through them, though a few managed to hit me. Unlike with the arrows, it took more than one to destroy a layer of my magic barrier. By the time I made it through, less than half of the layers for my magic barrier remained.

    I roared and charged towards the disciple from the Thousand Blade Sect. By this point, he had put away his bow and pulled out a massive two-handed blade made of wood. It was a mid-grade magic treasure. I launched my flying sword towards Cultivator Vivian, to keep her distracted, while I used Wind Dash Shoulder Slam to close the distance with her companion.

    At the same time, I used the Living Candle technique. I felt it draining my vitality even as it increased my physical prowess. Either I would win in the next minute and live, or I would lose and die.

    The disciple from the Thousand Blade Sect yelled and swung his massive sword at me. When it hit me, it felt like being hit by a massive tree. My magic barrier mitigated some of the force, losing a layer in the process, but his blow still slowed down my charge; slowed down but didn¡¯t stop. I slammed into him shoulder first. However, just before my shoulder connected, a magic barrier sprang to life around him and blocked me.

    I snarled when I realized that he used a defensive mystic art or had a defensive magic treasure on him. Of course he did. Only a fool would go without any form of protection. That thought didn¡¯t abate my anger. I caught myself with my flying carpet, before I attacked the Thousand Blade Disciple with reckless abandon. I needed to end this fight as soon as possible, which meant throwing caution to the wind.

    My furious attacks forced the Thousand Blade Sect disciple back, leaving him unable to retaliate. He protected himself as best he could using his massive sword, but to no avail. I attacked too fast and too hard for him to mount an effective defense. His magic barrier protected him from harm, but it cracked under my assault. Soon, I would shatter it altogether.

    Unfortunately for me, he wasn¡¯t alone.

    Cultivator Vivian attacked me from my flank. I tried to distract her with my flying sword, but it was like throwing pebbles into a lake. Her halberd slammed into my side, destroying another layer of my magic barrier and halting my momentum. I had two left. The Thousand Blade Sect disciple took advantage of this to swing his massive sword at me. I dodged his attack, though just barely.

    Together, the two of them put me on the back foot. Every time I tried to strike one of them, the other forced me back. It took everything I had just to avoid their attacks, even while using Living Candle. At this point, it was just a matter of time before I lost. The hollow feeling inside me grew stronger.

    Despite facing almost certain defeat, my spirit sang with joy. Or maybe it was because I faced almost certain defeat. This was the most dangerous situation I had found myself in ever since becoming a cultivator, yet I wanted to laugh. I still felt fear and panic, but not to an overwhelming degree.

    My heart beat against my chest like a drum. The sensation gave me an insane idea. Even as I used my spirit sense to notice my opponents¡¯ attacks, I used it to focus on my own body. Following the rhythm of my heartbeat, I started dancing. My two partners were Cultivator Vivian and her companion. The three of us were locked in a deadly dance.

    I became attuned to my inner rhythm, and I used Air Reading to study theirs. The technique was imperfect and incomplete, but I couldn¡¯t afford to hold anything back. If necessary, I would use Armor of the Celestial Warrior and reveal myself as a divine demon.

    The more we danced, the more attuned I became to my opponents¡¯ rhythms. I became aware of their patterns, down to every minute movement, as well as their weaknesses. The Thousand Blade Sect disciple left himself open whenever he swung his massive sword a certain way. It was a small opening, but an opening nonetheless.

    I waited for the right moment. When the opening appeared, I attacked Cultivator Viviana with my flying sword, before attacking the Thousand Blade Sect disciple. My fist connected, but it was weak. Rather, it wasn¡¯t as strong as it could be. There were mistakes in my form. I corrected those mistakes and hit him again, putting my entire being into the attack; I had entered the One With the Fist state.

    My fist shattered the magic barrier protecting the Thousand Blade Sect disciple, before I struck him in the abdomen. He spat out a mouthful of blood as he flew back. However, I paid for this since it gave Cultivator Viviana an opening to hit me with her halberd. She shattered another layer of my magic barrier, leaving only one.

    Cultivator Vivian pivoted and whirled her halberd around to hit me again. Rather than dodge or block it, I decided to meet it with my fist. Unlike during my training, I maintained the One With The Fist state instead of dropping out of it right away. My fist collided with her halberd, creating a shock wave that exploded out and knocked the two of us back several dozen feet.

    I snarled, ready to charge her again. However, before I could, I vomited blood. I checked my condition and I realized that I had crossed my current threshold for using Living Candle. When I entered the One With The Fist state, I had been so focused on attacking that I lost track of my vitality. That was the most terrifying part of using the technique. It didn¡¯t cause any pain, at least not at first. By the time it did, it was already too late. If I continued using Living Candle, I risked suffering a serious injury.

    However, did that matter? If I lost here, I would die anyway. I might as well, go all out and die in a blaze of glory. With a maniacal laugh, I flew towards Cultivator Vivian.

 Chapter 89: Celestial Rain

    When I resolved to die fighting, all of my fear and panic faded away. Everything that held me back, all of my useless thoughts and emotions, disappeared. All that remained was the thrill of the fight, and the desire to defeat the opponents before me. I continued using the Living Candle technique, even though I knew that I would pay a price for it later. However, that didn¡¯t matter. I couldn¡¯t stop using it. Otherwise I would lose, and losing meant death.

    I charged Cultivator Vivian, throwing caution to the wind. She swung her halberd at me, destroying the last layer of my magic barrier, but I didn¡¯t care. I continued forward and swung my fist at her. She blocked it with her bracer/shield. However, unlike when I first fought her, I was in the One With The Fist state. Cultivator Vivian blocked my attack, but I knocked her back. For the first time ever, I gained ground against her.

    Uncertainty filled Cultivator Vivian¡¯s eyes. To her, I must have looked like a demon from the Underworld, especially with blood coating the front of my body. I let out another laugh, before I launched myself at her again. However, she wasn¡¯t alone.

    Her companion, the other disciple from the Thousand Blade Sect in mid Foundation Establishment, intercepted me. He attacked with his massive two-handed sword in an overhead swing. I could¡¯ve blocked it with my bronze buckler, my gauntlets, or even Armor of the Celestial Warrior. However, I forwent defense in favor of offense. I used Wind Dash Shoulder Slam to close the distance between us and get inside his reach.

    His attack still connected, the blade cleaving into my left shoulder, but it had lost a lot of its power. Pain radiated from my shoulder and I felt a burning sensation. Poison. Of course. I should have expected it. However, my attack connected as well. My shoulder slammed into his chest. I heard a sickening crunch as his rib cage caved in. My opponent spat out a mouthful of blood, spraying some of it on my face. However, this wasn¡¯t enough to kill a cultivator of his caliber.

    ¡°Junior Brother Azure Blade!¡± Cultivator Vivian shouted.

    Ah, so that was his name. Good. At least now I knew what to call my foe. Not that it mattered. He was going to die soon anyway.

    I reached up to finish him off. Before I could, Cultivator Vivian attacked and drove me away. My bronze buckler blocked her blow, saving me from a grievous injury. However, it had taken too many attacks already and shattered.

    Cultivator Vivian positioned herself between me and Cultivator Azure Blade. The latter was still conscious somehow, though he looked like he was in a great deal of pain. He pulled a bottle of Healing Pills out of his storage ring and swallowed a mouthful of them.

    I snarled, but remained in my current position. The injury to my left shoulder had caused more damage than I realized at first, or maybe it was the poison coursing through my body. Regardless of the reason, my left arm hung limp and useless at my side, reducing my battle prowess. The disciples of the Thousand Blade Sect were not to be underestimated. I stopped using Living Candle, to keep my condition from worsening even further.

    ¡°Junior Brother Azure Blade,¡± Cultivator Vivian said, her expression hard, ¡°Leave and rejoin the others. You no longer have a place in this fight.¡±

    Cultivator Azure Blade looked at her, startled.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked. ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave you-¡­¡±

    Cultivator Vivian made a slashing gesture with her hand, cutting him off.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a suggestion, Junior Brother.¡± She said. ¡°Leave. This demon is mine.¡±

    Cultivator Azure Blade¡¯s expression contorted, but in the end he nodded.

    ¡°Very well, Senior Sister Vivian.¡± He said.

    Cultivator Azure Blade threw a hateful glare in my direction, before he flew off in the direction where we had left the others behind. I let him go for the same reason why I didn¡¯t interrupt their conversation, it gave me a chance to consume pills: Antidote Pills for the poison and Healing Pills to restore some of my lost vitality. The latter wouldn¡¯t be enough to undo the effects of Living Candle, but they would help mitigate the damage.

    ¡°You have fought well, Cultivator Flamewind.¡± Cultivator Vivian said. ¡°Despite your foul nature, I acknowledge you as a worthy opponent.¡±

    I let out a derisive snort.

    ¡°How generous of you.¡± I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Cultivator Vivian said in a serious tone. ¡°So, I will make you an offer. I will use my most powerful attack against you. If you are able to endure it and survive, I will let you live.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her. This was obviously a trap. In my current condition, I was no match for Cultivator Vivian, even with Living Candle. Why would she let me live? Maybe she just wanted me to finish me off without any fuss.

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± I asked, making no attempt to hide my suspicion.

    Cultivator Vivian smiled at me, which took me off guard. There was no derision or mockery in her smile. I gaped at her in shock.

    ¡°I want you to live and grow strong,¡± she said with complete sincerity, ¡°So you may become a stepping stone to help me reach greater heights in the future.¡±

    I stared at her for several moments, before I burst out into laughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± I said, giving her a crooked smile. ¡°You¡¯re willing to let me live for a reason like that?¡±

    ¡°My father once told me that a worthy rival can be the perfect catalyst for one¡¯s growth.¡± Cultivator Vivian said. She nodded in my direction. ¡°If you survive my most powerful attack, then I will acknowledge you as my rival.¡±

    I burst out into laughter again and shook my head.

    ¡°I must be as crazy as you are,¡± I said, ¡°Because I¡¯m seriously contemplating accepting your offer.¡±

    Cultivator Vivian shrugged.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you anyway.¡± She said. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me, not in your current condition. If you accept my offer, you may yet live.¡± Her smile widened. ¡°Consider it a challenge.¡±

    That¡­ made it easier to swallow. Much as it galled me to admit, Cultivator Vivian was showing me far more mercy than I would have were our positions reversed. If I accepted her proposition then I would owe her a debt. At least she already told me the way to repay that debt: growing stronger. She intended to use me as a stepping stone in the future. It stung, but my pride wasn¡¯t more important than my life.

    ¡°Very well,¡± I said. ¡°I accept your challenge. Hit me with your most powerful attack.¡±

    ¡°Prepare yourself,¡± Cultivator Vivian warned, before she started forming a series of hand seals.

    I snorted. There wasn¡¯t much I could prepare. I used up all of my Shield Talismans, and Cultivator Vivian already destroyed the magic barrier created by my crimson robes. They retained spiritual nature, so I would be able to use the magic barrier again in the future, but not any time soon.

    That just left my Heavenly Shield mystic art and my Armor of the Celestial Warrior innate ability. I would wait until after I saw the nature of Cultivator Vivian¡¯s attack before deciding whether or not to use them. Living Candle would just worsen my condition even further, so there wasn¡¯t any point in using it.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    As Cultivator Vivian formed her hand seals, the qi in the area around us gathered in the air above her, like a vortex. The sky darkened as rain clouds formed and spread out all above us. The smell of water filled the air, full of vitality and life. I found it pleasant. Even so, I didn¡¯t let my guard down.

    ¡°Celestial Rain!¡± Cultivator Vivian shouted.

    Rain began to fall from the clouds. I braced myself. While it was impossible to dodge rain, at least at my level of power, I could endure it. However, I soon realized that this wasn¡¯t ordinary rain. Each drop shone with a golden light, one that I found familiar: divine qi. The rain was comprised of divine water qi. It wasn¡¯t much of a threat for someone like me.

    In fact, when the first drops of rain hit me, I realized that this rainfall wasn¡¯t a threat at all. It felt cool and refreshing. I soon realized that this mystic art wasn¡¯t an attack. When I took a closer look at the rain, I realized that the divine water qi had strong properties of purification. Any other demon or demonic cultivator would have suffered serious injuries, or even died. Against a divine demon such as myself, it affected me not at all.

    No, that was a lie. The rain of divine water qi affected me, but in a beneficial way. It purified the last lingering traces of poison within my body. My injuries remained, but at least the poison was gone. I wanted to laugh. Instead, I closed my eyes and let the rain wash over me. As long as I didn¡¯t take in the divine water qi, which would cause qi deviation, I would be fine.

    The rain lasted for several minutes. When it ended, I opened my eyes. The sky grew clear again, revealing the ever-present sun once more. Its heat evaporated the water, until no traces of it remained. It was as if the rainfall never happened.

    Cultivator Vivian stared at me in disbelief, her eyes wide and her mouth hanging open. She looked pale. Using that Celestial Rain mystic art of hers had taken a great toll on her. If I attacked her now, my chances of winning were much higher than they were before. However, I refrained. Cultivator Vivian showed me mercy. I would not repay her kindness with betrayal.

    Besides, if Cultivator Viviana intended to use me as a stepping stone in order to reach greater heights, why couldn¡¯t I do the same to her? She was already more powerful than me, and she would only grow stronger in the future. The thought of facing her again filled me with anticipation.

    I recalled her words from earlier and grinned. She spoke true. A worthy rival could indeed be the perfect catalyst for one¡¯s growth, and I chose her as mine. She stirred my demonic nature in a way no one else had until now.

    Cultivator Vivian flew towards me until we were just a few dozen feet apart. She had regained some of her composure, though traces of disbelief still lingered in her eyes.

    ¡°How did you survive that?¡± She asked. ¡°No demon or demonic cultivator could resist my Celestial Rain mystic art, not without great effort. You¡­ You did nothing. How is this possible?¡±

    I grinned at her.

    ¡°Come now, Cultivator Viviana.¡± I said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I am a disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. You should know the answer to that question.¡±

    Cultivator Vivian narrowed her eyes at me.

    ¡°Divine Demon.¡± She spat out.

    I lifted my good arm and summoned a golden Fireball in my palm.

    ¡°Correct.¡± I said, before letting the Fireball dissipate. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this make me an even more worthy rival for you? If I hadn¡¯t been a divine demon, that last attack of yours would have killed me.¡±

    Cultivator Vivian snorted, but didn¡¯t refute my statement.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a divine demon, then you must be Darian Wind Dance,¡± she said instead. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you. You¡¯re the Frenzied Fiend¡¯s son.¡±

    That didn¡¯t surprise me. I was well-known within the Dawn and Dusk Sect, if only because I was a divine demon. Word of my existence was bound to reach the outside world sooner or later.

    ¡°Perhaps this was always meant to happen.¡± Cultivator Vivian said with a chuckle. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell Father about this.¡±

    I blinked at her and gave her a questioning look. However, she didn¡¯t elaborate. Instead, she made a shooing gesture at me.

    ¡°As I promised,¡± Cultivator Viviana said, ¡°I will let you live. You are free to go now.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes on her, just in case she had something nefarious planned. However, she seemed sincere. Still, I remained vigilant. I turned to leave, but stopped. This was my chance to speak with a disciple of the Thousand Blade who didn¡¯t want to kill me, or at least one who was willing to speak with me. An opportunity like this might never come again.

    ¡°I wish to ask you a question, Cultivator Viviana.¡± I said. ¡°Will you answer it?¡±

    She narrowed her eyes at me.

    ¡°My patience isn¡¯t infinite, Demon.¡± she said. ¡°Leave before it runs out.¡±

    ¡°I will make it quick then.¡± I said. ¡°I heard that my kin, Clan Wind Dance, have strong ties with the Thousand Blade Sect. Have you heard of my cousin, Lucius Wind Dance?¡± I swallowed. ¡°Is¡­ Is he well?¡±

    Cultivator Viviana blinked at me, before pursing her lips in thought.

    ¡°I may have the knowledge you are looking for.¡± She said. ¡°However, why should I tell you?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t outright rejected me, which meant that there was a chance. I pulled out the storage bag that contained all of the Violet Sand that I had collected thus far and tossed it to her. Cultivator Vivian caught it and peered inside. Her eyes widened.

    ¡°You would give this to me?¡± she asked, shocked. ¡°For knowledge that I may or may not have?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, a hint of desperation in my voice.

    Magic treasures and contribution points were important to me, but not as important as Lucius. I hadn¡¯t heard news of my cousin in a long time. Years ago, I sent Elliot to deliver a message to him. However, Elliot didn¡¯t bring back a reply. There hadn¡¯t been time for one.

    Cultivator Vivian studied me for several seconds, before she sighed and tossed the storage bag back.

    ¡°Congratulations.¡± She said in an annoyed tone. ¡°You succeeded in making me feel pity for a demon. This is a first. It feels¡­ Wrong.¡± Her expression soured. ¡°To answer your question, I have heard of Lucius Wind Dance. He became an inner disciple of Flowing Sword Peak some time ago. From what I heard, he is a rising star over there. Some even say that he may become a core disciple in the near future.¡± She glared at me. ¡°There? Satisfied?¡±

    I gave her a grateful smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Viviana.¡±

    I gave her a martial salute, or tried to at least. It was difficult, with only one functioning arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Cultivator Vivian said. ¡°Now leave.¡±

    I nodded, before I retrieved my flying sword and flew off to find someplace to rest and recuperate.

    <hr>

    The aftereffects of overusing Living Candle hit me several minutes after I left Cultivator Viviana. Pain, unlike anything I had ever felt before, struck me. It felt as if the very core of my existence was being ripped apart. Combined with the hollowed out feeling that pervaded my body, it felt as if something important within me had cracked and now my very life force was leaking out. The pain from my injured shoulder was nothing in comparison.

    By some miracle, I managed to keep flying, but I didn¡¯t know for how long. I looked around for some place to settle down and deal with my injuries. However, there was little shelter to be found in the Violet Desert hidden realm. The best I could find was a rocky outcropping just large enough for me to carve out a cave.

    I flew over to the rocky outcropping and dug out a small shelter for myself. After I settled in, I hid the entrance as best I could by piling stones in front of it. Unfortunately, I left my array flags behind when I fled from Cultivator Viviana and Cultivator Azure Blade, so this would have to do.

    Just as I finished hiding the entrance, another wave of pain washed over me and I collapsed. I felt my vitality drain away in a steady flow, like water leaking out of a cracked bowl. That was the danger of these sorts of techniques. They caused internal injuries like this. If I didn¡¯t fix this somehow, or at least stem the flow, I would die.

    I pulled out a bottle of Healing Pills and consumed them one after the other. As the pills worked to heal my body and restore my lost vitality, I closed my eyes. When I learned the Living Candle technique, Willow taught me a method for this exact situation, just in case it ever occurred. The disciples of Crimson Fiend Hall specialized in techniques that used vitality, so they also knew ways to deal with the aftereffects. I never thought I would ever need it, but I was grateful to my past self for listening to Willow¡¯s words.

    Using my spirit sense, I scanned my body for my internal injury. This took me a few tries. The pain caused my concentration to waver. However, I succeeded in the end. I resisted the urge to curse when I found the injury. When I compared myself to a cracked bowl earlier, I hadn¡¯t realized just how accurate it was. At the core of my being was a wound, out of which leaked my vitality.

    I used my qi to plug the wound. This took a great deal of care, since I didn¡¯t want to exacerbate the wound and make it wider. The pain and constant drain of vitality didn¡¯t help matters either. Sweat poured from my body in rivulets and I gritted my teeth. Little by little, I filled the wound with my qi and stemmed the flow of vitality. I let out a sigh of relief.

    Once I saw Willow again, I would have to thank her. The method she taught me was crude, but effective. Without it, I would have died in this place. However, it was just a stopgap measure. The wound itself remained, and I just slowed down the flow of vitality, I hadn¡¯t stopped it. I needed to find someone who could heal the wound, since I had neither the knowledge nor the expertise to do it myself.

    That was a concern for later. Right now, I needed to rest. After using my spirit sense to take one last look at my surroundings, to make sure there were no threats around, before I fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 90: Devouring Demon

    As I slept, I dreamed. I knew that I was dreaming, but I found myself unable to move or speak or do anything. Instead, I was reduced to a mere spectator. Darkness surrounded me. No matter where I looked, I saw nothing but a black void.

    However, the darkness wasn¡¯t emptiness or nothingness. There was something in it. Rather, the darkness itself was that something. I didn¡¯t know how I knew this, I just did. It was intuition and instinct. The darkness was an entity in and of itself. Worst of all, it was aware.

    The darkness studied me and probed my being. Its gaze felt invasive as it weighed and measured me. What for? I didn¡¯t know. However, I didn¡¯t feel any hostility and malice from the darkness. It regarded me with cold dispassion.

    You will suffice, the darkness said.

    The darkness didn¡¯t speak to me in words, or speak at all. Rather, that was the impression I received from the darkness, what little of it I could understand. It was far beyond my meager comprehension.

    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ I asked, somehow able to speak now. ¡®Suffice for what?¡¯

    A part of the darkness split apart to reveal a human eye. It stared at me, regarding me as if I were nothing more than an insect. There wasn¡¯t any contempt or derision in that gaze. It was simply a statement of fact. I was far smaller and far weaker than the darkness. No more, no less. That thought did little to reassure me.

    This darkness could snuff out my life with little effort. I shivered in fear. And yet, despite all that, it paled in comparison to my mother, Nova. She revealed a glimpse of her true power to me, before I left the Dawn and Dusk Sect, and the darkness was weaker than her. Not by much, but enough to make a noticeable difference. I found some measure of comfort in that, though the knowledge did me little good. After all, I wasn¡¯t my mother.

    Consume, the darkness answered.

    ¡®Consume?¡¯ I asked. ¡®Consume what?¡¯

    Another part of the darkness split apart to reveal a second eye. This one looked like it belonged to a beast of some kind, though I didn¡¯t know what kind.

    Consume, the darkness repeated.

    More and more eyes appeared, each one belonging to a different kind of creature. Each time an eye opened, the darkness said the word ¡°consume¡±.

    Consume

    Consume

    Consume

    The darkness repeated the word over and over again, growing more insistent with each repetition, battering against me. Soon, countless eyes surrounded me. When the last eye opened, I felt a strange sensation, as if something sank its fangs into my mind and injected me with its venom. It wasn¡¯t painful, but uncomfortable and unpleasant. By the time the fangs retreated, my mind felt stuffed full of¡­ something. I didn¡¯t know what.

    Consume, the darkness said. Grow stronger. Inherit.

    I wanted to respond and ask what it meant by grow stronger and inherit, but I couldn¡¯t. The venom(?) in my mind left me unable to speak further. The eyes started to close, one by one, until only one remained. It was the first eye that opened, the human one. It regarded me with something akin to interest, until it closed as well.

    When the last of the eyes disappeared, my consciousness faded away and I knew nothing.

    <hr>

    My body felt stiff when I woke up and came to. A part of me hoped that the dream with the darkness and the eyes had been nothing more than a product of my imagination. However, I knew deep down that it hadn¡¯t been. It had been real. This knowledge unsettled me, and it took me a few minutes to calm my mind.

    What had been that thing, that darkness? Some kind of spirit? A demon? I didn¡¯t know. The last time something similar happened to me was right after I joined the Dawn and Dusk Sect. I went through the Crucible of Flames, a hazing ritual that all new disciples of Flame Fiend Hall went through, and ended up falling unconscious after suffering several severe injuries. My mother, Nova, appeared in my dreams and took away my pain.

    The darkness from my dream last night(?) had been far less benevolent. It did¡­ something to me. I wasn¡¯t sure what. However, I doubted it was for my benefit. Even if it was, I assumed it came with a heavy price. Whether or not it was worth paying that price, that remained to be seen. For now, I would put the matter aside and focus on more immediate concerns.

    I sat up and took stock of my situation. The injury to my shoulder had healed already, thanks to the Healing Pills I took before, but I was still in poor condition. While I somewhat replenished my reserves of inner qi as I slept, they still remained low. More than that, my vitality continued to flow out of my internal injury. The stopgap measure I used helped, but it wasn¡¯t a permanent solution.

    Still, I was alive. I had saved my fellow disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect, and lived to tell the tale. That was all that mattered. Of course, part of that was due to luck. If Cultivator Viviana hadn¡¯t shown me mercy, I would have already died. However, luck was part of a cultivator¡¯s strength, or so the saying went.

    My stomach grumbled in complaint. I let out a wry chuckle. Even in a situation like this, I still had an appetite. Well, I was a demon of hunger and desire. It was in my nature. I reached over to pull food out of my storage ring.

    However, the moment I thought about eating, the unpleasant sensation from my dream returned. I felt something slithering and sliding into my mind, seeping into it like poison. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it felt foul. I couldn¡¯t move or speak or do anything. I couldn¡¯t even breathe. All I could do was endure and hope it ended soon.

    After what felt like hours, though it could¡¯ve been minutes, the sensation faded away. When it did, I fell onto my back and stared up at the ceiling of my small cave. I took deep shuddering breaths. At the forefront of my mind was a technique, as if it had been injected there.

    It was the Devouring Demon technique, according to the knowledge in my mind. As the name suggested, the technique allowed one to consume the flesh and blood of living beings to gain power. It had three layers. For the first layer, one regained lost vitality. For the second layer, one consumed in order to increase one¡¯s cultivation. For the third layer, one could shapeshift and take on the physical forms of the living beings one consumed.

    At first, the thought of using this technique filled me with revulsion. My stomach heaved and bile rose in my throat. I covered my mouth to keep from vomiting. However, once I managed to calm myself down and think it through, I realized that the Devouring Demon technique wasn¡¯t as heinous as I first thought.

    Consuming living beings to increase one¡¯s power wasn¡¯t unusual in the world of cultivation. In fact, it was rather common. I had done so already by hunting spirit beasts and demon beasts. This wasn¡¯t just limited to beasts either. After all, plants were living beings as well. The Devouring Demon technique merely made use of this and increased the effectiveness. However, from what I gathered it only worked with the flesh and blood of living beings; food, in other words. It had no effect on consuming pills.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Once I thought of it like that, it was much easier to accept using the Devouring Demon technique. I would continue what I was already doing. The problem was that the Devouring Demon technique also applied to people.

    To a devouring demon, anything and everything was food. Nothing was taboo. That was the impression I received. Consume everything and grow strong.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out where this technique came from: the darkness from my dream. It was a demon, one of hunger. That much was clear to me. The question was, why did the darkness give me this technique? And where had it come from?

    From what I knew, the biggest threat to oneself in the Violet Desert hidden realm were other cultivators. Where had this demon of hunger come from? Had it entered with the rest of us? I had so many questions, and few answers.

    I sat up again. When I did so, I felt something cold and metallic in my hand. I frowned and held it up to take a closer look. In the palm of my hand sat a copper ring. It took me a moment to realize that this was the copper ring that I bought from Senior Brother Fenton, a disciple of Flame Fiend Hall, back when I first joined the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    According to Senior Brother Fenton, he found the copper ring in a hidden realm that he explored while adventuring. However, he hadn¡¯t noticed anything strange about it and thought it was mundane. I also recalled Senior Brother Fenton mentioning that he had an elder from Myriad Treasures Pavilion examine the copper ring, yet they found nothing either.

    Over the years, I examined the copper ring myself several times and came to the same conclusion. No matter what I did, no matter what tests I conducted, it appeared mundane. I even asked Sidra to take a look at it once, since she had expertise in magic treasures, and she hadn¡¯t noticed anything either.

    After a while, I gave up and forgot about it. For all intents and purposes, it was just a plain copper ring. There was nothing special about it at all. At least, that had been the case before.

    The copper ring now had the characters for ¡°Devouring Demon¡± etched into it. It also emitted a faint demonic aura. A part of me felt exhilarated by this discovery. The secrets of the copper ring must be profound, if they evaded the detection of a Nascent Soul expert. However, the rest of me was worried.

    Whoever created this ring was a demonic cultivator, one more powerful than Sidra. If the impression from my dream was accurate, they were almost as powerful as my mother, Nova. Rather, they had been when they created this ring. If they were still alive, then maybe they were even more powerful now.

    Powerful beings like that didn¡¯t create magic treasures for no reason. The question was, why did this¡­¡°Devouring Demon¡± create this copper ring? To pass on the Devouring Demon technique? If so, then perhaps the copper ring was a legacy. If not, then perhaps Devouring Demon had a more nefarious purpose in mind.

    Demonic cultivators were, by and large, not good people. There were exceptions, of course. They weren¡¯t necessarily evil. However, for the most part, demonic cultivators were ambitious and willing to fulfill their ambitions by any means necessary. I acknowledged this as a demonic cultivator myself.

    If this copper ring was a legacy passed down by a demonic cultivator, then I needed to be careful. What if Devouring Demon wanted to take over my body? That was a possibility. The Devouring Demon technique could be a method to make a better vessel for, well, the Devouring Demon. Even if it wasn¡¯t, I would refrain from using the technique until I consulted Sidra. She would know what to do.

    I should also seal the copper ring, to prevent anything else from happening. It wouldn¡¯t do much good, considering how powerful the Devouring Demon felt when I dreamed of them last night, but it would make me feel better.

    To that end, I formed the hand seals for Heavenly Seal. Golden light emerged from my hands, before forming into a seal made of divine qi. The seal then encompassed the copper ring and restrained it. The moment this happened, the copper ring stopped giving off a demonic aura. However, I heard a faint laugh in my mind. I didn¡¯t know if it was real or a figment of my imagination. Regardless, I put the copper ring back into my storage ring and pulled out some food.

    As I ate, I pondered my next move.

    <hr>

    In the end, I chose to remain inside my little impromptu cave to rest and recuperate. I had already harvested a decent amount of Violet Sand. There was no need to risk my life to gather more. And it would be a risk, given my current condition. The pills I had on hand could heal my body and restore my reserves of inner qi. However, my internal injury remained and continued leaking vitality. Until that healed, it was best to avoid any unnecessary fights.

    Since I didn¡¯t plan on harvesting anymore Violet Sand, I decided to study the magic treasures that I looted off of Cultivator Relentless Flame and Cultivator Shifting Cloud. I started with the necklace, since it was a defensive magic treasure. After I examined it, I saw that it was similar to my crimson robes in that it summoned a magic barrier to protect its wearer. I was a little disappointed, since I wanted something to replace my bronze buckler, but I wasn¡¯t in a position to complain. I bound the necklace to me.

    Afterwards, I turned my attention to the other magic treasure that I looted off of Cultivator Relentless Flame, the stone spear. However, after studying it for a bit, I realized that it wasn¡¯t a flying magic treasure. This made it useless to me, given my lack of talent with any kind of weapon. The only reason why I could use my flying sword was because, well, it was a flying sword and I could direct it with my mind. If I were to try and wield it by hand, I would just embarrass myself.

    In the end, I decided to either sell the stone spear or trade it away for something I needed. I put it away again, before I pulled out the one magic treasure that belonged to Cultivator Shifting Cloud: the Seeking Mirror. As I examined it, I grew more and more excited. It turned out that when activated, the mirror showed a map of the surrounding area, though its range seemed limited to a one hundred mile radius around the mirror. This map was quite accurate and showed various geographical features in fine detail.

    However, what made the Seeking Mirror such valuable magic treasure was its ability to ¡°mark¡± a location or object. Whatever was marked showed up on the mirror¡¯s map as a glowing dot. This allowed the mirror¡¯s wielder to track the marked location or object from a distance. I didn¡¯t know what the limit for this was, if there was a limit, but I assumed it was quite far. Was this how Cultivator Shifting Cloud was able to navigate through the Violet Desert hidden realm? I believed so. Filled with excitement, I bound the Seeking Mirror to myself.

    Once I finished with the magic treasures, I turned my attention to the jade slip that I looted off of Cultivator Relentless Flame. During my fight with Cultivator Viviana and her comrades, my lack of any powerful mystic arts had been my biggest weakness. I tried to make up for it with a large quantity of Fireballs, but Cultivator Viviana made short work of them. If I had known a more powerful mystic art, perhaps the fight would have gone better and I wouldn¡¯t have received my internal injury.

    The question was, which mystic art? Burning Cloud Breath? Corrosive Cloud? The former increased my offensive potential, which I found tempting. However, I could think of a number of uses for the latter. Or maybe I should learn Cloudy Steps, which would increase my agility and mobility? Choices, choices.

    After giving it some thought, I chose Burning Cloud Breath, since it would give me the biggest boost to my power in the short term. I would learn the others in time, but I needed to increase my offensive power right away. Just because I decided to hide away didn¡¯t mean that I was safe. I needed to be ready, just in case an enemy cultivator found me, or a fellow disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect that wanted to steal my Violet Sand.

    Once I made my choice, I immersed myself in studying the Burning Cloud Breath mystic art. To avoid any unwanted surprises, I also made sure to keep an eye on my surroundings with my spirit sense. I didn¡¯t want an enemy to sneak up on me.

    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t difficult to learn the basics of the Burning Cloud Breath mystic art, since I had a sufficient enough understanding of Fire. However, it would take weeks to achieve even initial mastery in it. This disappointed me, but I didn¡¯t stop. Any effort I put in now would save me effort later on.

    And so that was how I spent the rest of my time in the Violet Desert hidden realm, hiding out in a cave while studying the Burning Cloud Breath mystic art. I didn¡¯t stop, other than to eat or drink when necessary. Soon, I lost track of time altogether. I realized that it was time to leave when I felt a familiar pulling sensation.

    Before I knew it, my body moved and I found myself surrounded by sand on all sides once more. However, instead of sinking down, a force pulled me up. Moments later, I emerged from the sand as the force launched me into the air. I managed to right myself and land on my feet. Afterwards, I took a look around.

    I was back in the main world, surrounded by the other cultivators who had also entered the Violet Desert hidden realm. There were several missing. I didn¡¯t take an exact count, but it looked like a tenth of the cultivators who had entered the Violet Desert hidden realm had perished there. No one had an easy time of it. Everyone looked battered and weary.

    ¡°Flamewind!¡±

    Ellen¡¯s voice called out to me, grabbing all of my attention. I turned towards her just as she launched herself at me and wrapped her arms around my body. Her physical presence eased the last of my worries, as if I had put down a heavy burden that I had been carrying. I returned her embrace and buried my face in her hair.

    I was home.

 Chapter 91: Encounter With A Snake Eater

    After a far too short amount of time, Ellen and I pulled apart from each other. I studied her. It was noon, with the sun at its zenith, so I had no trouble looking her over. She appeared thinner and more gaunt than I remembered. My heart ached at the sight.

    If I had known that my disappearance would have affected her this much, I would have made more of an effort to find our group. I thought that she would be fine, since she had the others with her. However, it appeared that I had been wrong.

    As I studied Ellen, she studied me in return. She looked me over in an almost frantic manner. When she realized that I was alive and unharmed (mostly), she breathed out and pressed her forehead against mine.

    ¡°Thank the ancestors that you¡¯re alright.¡± She said in a strained voice. A mixture of relief and worry filled her eyes. ¡°I feared that I would never see you again.¡±

    Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t noticed my internal injury. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so calm.

    ¡°It would take more than a measly hidden realm like this to kill me.¡± I said, speaking with more bravado than I felt.

    I thought back to how I almost died while fighting Cultivator Viviana and her companions, and decided to keep that to myself for now. There was no need to exacerbate Ellen¡¯s worries with unnecessary details like that.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡± I said in a gentle voice.

    Ellen gave me a wan smile.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She said. ¡°All that matters is that you¡¯re back with us now.¡± She pulled back. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the only one worried about you either. Isn¡¯t that right, Sister Willow?¡±

    I turned towards the others, who I hadn¡¯t noticed since I had focused all of my attention on Ellen; Cultivator Isabel, Elliot, and Willow. Like everyone else, they looked battered and bruised. However, it appeared that they had done better than most of the other groups, since their injuries looked less severe. I must have looked worse off than them.

    The moment Ellen pulled away from me and made room for Willow, the latter pulled me into a bone crushing hug. Due to the size difference between us, it felt as if she encompassed me on all sides. Willow didn¡¯t say anything. She just let out a relieved sigh as she held me tight against her.

    ¡°What a touching reunion.¡± A sultry voice said, containing a faint hint of mockery. ¡°It¡¯s enough to make a grown woman cry.¡±

    Willow and I pulled apart and turned to find Kasandra, the head of the Ancient Blood Sect¡¯s branch office in East Mesa City, standing near us. The woman regarded us, her lips curved up in a faint smile. Willow, Cultivator Isabel, and I faced her and took stances. The other cultivators nearby scrambled away from us, unwilling to get involved. Ellen and Elliot, on the other hand, had a more visceral reaction. They both hissed at her with their fangs bared. In that moment, they looked less human and more serpentine.

    To them, Branch Head Kasandra was a monster. She looked similar to them, with her androgynous features and serpentine eyes. However, she was neither a snake spirit beast nor a beastkin with snake spirit beast heritage. Rather, she was a demonic cultivator who had refined the blood of a snake spirit beast and took on its features.

    ¡°Ooh, how scary.¡± Branch Head Kasandra said in mock fear. ¡°I¡¯m just shivering in terror.¡± A sharp smile spread across her face. ¡°If you¡¯re going to bare your fangs at me, you should be prepared to face the consequences. Why, I¡¯m half a mind to teach you both a lesson. You have such a lovely face, Cultivator Water Fang. I wonder what it would feel like to wear it.¡±

    Branch Head Head Kasandra¡¯s words sent a shiver down my spine. My intuition warned me that she was dangerous. Not just because of her cultivation level, but because her eyes were filled with cruelty and malice. If given the chance, she wouldn¡¯t just kill us. She would make us suffer, and she would enjoy it as she did so.

    A part of me wanted to scurry away and hide from Branch Head Kasandra. That was how much she scared me. However, I didn¡¯t. My demonic nature stirred. Not out of hunger or desire, but in anger. Branch Head Kasandra dared to threaten Ellen, and I would not let that stand. Still, I couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. She was at mid Golden Core. Killing us would be child¡¯s play for her. Branch Head Xavier might be able to save us, but I couldn¡¯t take that risk. I needed to tread carefully here.

    I stepped forward, placing myself between Ellen and Branch Head Kasandra. Her eyes shifted to me, curious and amused. Good. As long as she paid attention to me, she wouldn¡¯t pay attention to Ellen or Elliot. While I wanted to indulge in my demonic nature and snarl at Branch Head Kasandra, I couldn¡¯t. So, I swallowed down my anger and gave her a martial salute.

    ¡°Greetings, Branch Head Kasandra.¡± I said. ¡°My name is Flamewind. It is an honor to meet you.¡±

    ¡°My,¡± she said, sounding surprised, ¡°What a polite young demon you are. I always regarded the disciples of Flame Fiend Hall as unrefined savages. It appears that I was wrong. At least some of you have manners.¡±

    She knew that I was a disciple of Flame Fiend Hall? Well, that wasn¡¯t so surprising now that I thought of it. Unlike most sects, the Dawn and Dusk didn¡¯t have a uniform for the sect as a whole. Instead, each hall within the Dawn and Dusk Sect had its own uniform. This made it easier to figure out which hall a particular disciple belonged to.

    ¡°I apologize on my wife¡¯s behalf.¡± I said. ¡°We are still tired and weary after our time in the Violet Desert hidden realm, and your sudden appearance startled us.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Branch Head Kasandra said, her eyes lighting up with interest. ¡°You¡¯re Cultivator Water Fang¡¯s husband? How interesting.¡± She looked me up and down. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t fault her taste in men. I want to eat you up myself.¡±

    Ellen shoved me behind her, reversing our positions.

    ¡°Stay away from him, you abomination!¡± She hissed.

    All mirth fled from Branch Head Kasandra¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Abomination?¡± she asked. ¡°Out of consideration for you husband, I was going to let you off with a warning. However, if you¡¯re going to insult me like that, then I have no choice but to punish you.¡±

    Something grabbed me from behind and pulled me back. In the blink of an eye, I found myself a few feet away from my original position with Ellen standing next me. Branch Head Kasandra stood next to our original position, her hand extended outward with the palm facing out. Wind buffeted, and I realized that Branch Head Kasandra had just tried to attack us. My blood ran cold.

    If Ellen and I hadn¡¯t been pulled back, that attack would have killed us both, or at least severely injured us. I looked back to find Branch Head Xavier standing behind us, a grim expression on his face. He was the one who saved us.

    ¡°Enough!¡± He said. ¡°What were you thinking, Cultivator Kasandra? Trying to kill one of my juniors with a sneak attack like that? You should be ashamed of yourself! Have you no honor?¡±

    Branch Head Kasandra regarded him with a false smile on her face.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to kill them.¡± She said. ¡°I was merely trying to teach a disrespectful junior a lesson.¡±

    Branch Head Xavier snorted and flared his aura.

    ¡°I¡¯m neither blind nor a fool.¡± He said. ¡°Try something like that in front of me again, and I will retaliate.¡±

    Branch Head Kasandra gasped, acting like a lovestruck girl.

    ¡°Is that a promise?¡± She asked, her voice higher-pitched than before.

    Branch Head Xavier let out a disgusted sound.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± a voice called out, ¡°Both of you.¡±

    Two more cultivators appeared from above, landing between Branch Head Xavier and Branch Head Kasandra: Branch Head Elroy and Cultivator Black Sand. The former was the head of the Thousand Blade Sect¡¯s branch office here in East Mesa City, while the former was the adviser to East Mesa City¡¯s city lord.

    ¡°Stop fighting with each other like a pair of children.¡± Branch Head Elroy scolded with a stern expression on his face. ¡°You two are supposed to be examples for your juniors. Act like it.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Cultivator Black Sand didn¡¯t say anything, but it was clear from his demeanor that he agreed with Branch Head Elroy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Tch, spoilsports.¡± Branch Head Kasandra said, clicking her tongue in disappointment. ¡°Why did you have to jump in when things were getting interesting?¡±

    Branch Head Elroy turned towards her and released a bit of his aura. Like before, when I first met him, he reminded me of a thin and sharp blade. Despite facing pressure from two peers, Branch Head Kasandra remained unruffled. Then again, she was in mid Golden Core while they were just at early Golden Core. Even if the two of them paired up against her, she might come out victorious.

    ¡°The two of you should collect your disciples and leave.¡± Cultivator Black Sand said. ¡°Otherwise, I will report this matter to the city lord and have him sanction both of your sects.¡±

    Branch Head Xavier took a deep breath before replying.

    ¡°Very well, Cultivator Black Sand.¡± He said. ¡°I shall comply.¡± He raised his head high. ¡°Disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect! Follow me!¡±

    With that, Branch Head Xavier started marching off. Our group scrambled to follow him. The other disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect soon joined us.

    ¡®Thank you, Branch Head Xavier.¡¯ I said to the man, speaking to him through telepathy.

    ¡®There is no need to thank me, Junior Brother Darian.¡¯ He said. ¡®I was merely doing my duty.¡¯ He shook his head. ¡®If anything, I should apologize for not intervening sooner. I never expected Cultivator Kasandra to outright attack you like that.¡¯

    I nodded. Neither had I. When Ellen insulted her, I expected some form of retaliation, but I hadn¡¯t expected Branch Head Kasandra to go for a killing blow right away. A part of me wondered if that had been her plan the entire time, and she just needed an excuse.

    ¡®I believe that Cultivator Kasandra wanted to kill you from the beginning.¡¯ Branch Head Xavier said, his words mirroring my thoughts. ¡®While she might seem driven by impulse and whimsy, Cultivator Kasandra is a cunning and calculating woman.¡¯ He glanced at me. ¡®I believe it is best if you and your companions left East Mesa City as soon as possible. I¡¯m not confident in my ability to protect you from Cultivator Kasandra, not if she made a serious effort to target you.¡¯

    His words took me aback.

    ¡®Why would she want to kill me?¡¯ I asked.

    Branch Head Xavier shook his head.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ He said. ¡®However, I will say this. Cultivator Kasandra never acts without a reason. If she is after you, then she believes it will benefit her or the Ancient Blood Sect in some way.¡¯

    I felt a pit open up in my stomach. Had Cultivator Kasandra figured out my true identity? Or maybe the Ancient Blood Sect had found out that my companions and I were the ones who killed Cultivator Blood Lotus and her people? Or maybe Cultivator Kasandra was targeting us for a different reason. Either way, it was best to return to the Dawn and Dusk Sect as soon as possible. Now that we had left the Violet Desert hidden realm, we no longer had a reason to stay in East Mesa City.

    As we walked away from the others, I felt someone¡¯s gaze on me. I assumed it was Branch Head Kasandra, and looked back with my spirit sense to make sure. However, to my surprise, Cultivator Black Sand was the one watching me. This wasn¡¯t the first time I caught his attention. Something similar happened when I first arrived at the entrance to the Violet Desert hidden realm. Cultivator Black Sand and I ended up staring at one another for a few seconds.

    At the time, I hadn¡¯t thought much of it. However, with recent events, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something going on. Maybe he was in league with Cultivator Kasandra. When she arrived at the entrance to the Violet Desert hidden realm three days ago, she mentioned something about a proposal. Cultivator Black Sand rebuffed her. However, what if that had all been an act?

    I shook my head. There wasn¡¯t any point in speculating about this. My priority was getting back to East Mesa City. Afterwards, my friends and I would make any necessary preparations, before leaving for the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    After we put some distance between ourselves and the entrance to the Violet Desert hidden realm, Branch Head Xavier pulled out his flying barge from his storage ring. It amazed me that something so small could contain something so large. Spatial storage items were truly marvelous.

    As the disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect boarded the flying barge, I took a quick count. I noticed that we were missing a few. Of the thirty that entered the Violet Desert hidden realm, twenty five remained. We had lost five people. This was a lot. During previous excursions into the Violet Desert hidden realm, the Dawn and Dusk Sect lost one or two disciples at most. Some years, it didn¡¯t lose any at all.

    A part of me wondered if my actions had led to that. The Dawn and Dusk Sect and the Thousand Blade Sect came into conflict because our group fought with Cultivator Galen¡¯s group. If that hadn¡¯t happened, then perhaps the disciples we lost would have survived. However, were we responsible? Was I? Cultivator Galen harassed Ellen first. We were defending one of our own. Still, I doubted that the disciples who lost their lives would find any solace in that.

    Once everyone was on board, the flying barge took off and began its several hour journey back towards East Mesa City. During the journey there, I relayed the information that I received from Branch Head Xavier to the rest of my group, speaking to them through telepathy. After discussing it between ourselves, we decided it was best to leave East Mesa City as soon as possible.

    As the flying barge flew towards its destination, three of the other disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect walked towards our group. I recognized them. It was Culti-Brother Ross, a disciple from Puppet Master Pavilion, and his two companions. My friends regarded the trio with curiosity, and more than a little wariness.

    ¡°We meet once again, Brother Flamewind.¡± Brother Ross said, giving me a martial salute.

    His two companions followed his actions. I saluted them in return.

    ¡°Brother Ross,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m glad that you made it out of the Violet Desert hidden realm alive.¡±

    He smiled at me.

    ¡°Thanks to you, Brother Flamewind.¡± He said.

    Someone tapped my shoulder. I turned to find Ellen and the others giving me questioning looks.

    ¡°I helped Brother Ross and his companions when they were in a bit of trouble.¡± I explained, answering their unspoken question.

    I kept the details light, since I didn¡¯t want the others to know about my internal injury just yet.

    ¡°You sell yourself short, Brother Flamewind.¡± Brother Ross said. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for you, my friends and I-¡­¡±

    ¡®Brother Ross,¡¯ I said through telepathy, cutting him off, ¡®I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t tell my friends about what happened.¡¯

    The man gave me a surprised look, and glanced at my friends, before nodding.

    ¡°On second thought,¡± he said, speaking out loud, ¡°I may be misremembering your contribution, Brother Flamewind.¡±

    I felt a pair of sharp gazes on me. When I turned around, I found both Ellen and Willow staring at me through narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Flamewind,¡± Ellen said, an edge to her voice, ¡°What happened? Why did you stop him from continuing?¡±

    Willow crossed her arms.

    ¡°Nothing untoward happened, right?¡± She asked.

    I swallowed. Faced with the two of them, I felt like a mouse cornered by a pair of angry cats. I looked at Elliot and Cultivator Isabel for help. However, the two of them looked away and pretended not to notice my predicament. Traitors!

    ¡°Nothing much happened.¡± I said. ¡°Brother Ross and his companions were outnumbered by a group of enemies, and I just evened out the numbers. It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.¡±

    Ellen narrowed her eyes further. She dashed towards me, her index fingers pointed towards me. I recognized this as a stance from the Sealing Finger fighting style. In a panic, I dashed back. However, Ellen wasn¡¯t alone. Willow attacked me from the side and put me in a hold. I struggled to break free, but Ellen arrived before I could. She struck my acupoints with her fingers and restricted my movements. I couldn¡¯t even speak. While I wasn¡¯t as weak as I used to be when Ellen last used this move on me, I was still weaker than her.

    After they subdued me, Ellen and Willow examined my condition with greater scrutiny than before. As I feared, it didn¡¯t take them long to discover my internal injury. While this went on, the other disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect observed all this with fascinated expressions on their faces. It was as if they were watching a play.

    ¡°Flamewind,¡± Ellen said, her pupils narrowed to vertical slits. ¡°When were you planning to tell us about your injury?¡±

    ¡°Why did you hide it in the first place?¡± Willow cried out. ¡°You should have told us right away!¡±

    Ellen pressed one of my acupoints, allowing me to speak once more.

    ¡°I was going to tell you once we reached East Mesa City.¡± I said. ¡°Once we were back home. I wasn¡¯t going to hide it for much longer.¡±

    Ellen studied me for several moments.

    ¡°You promise?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I promise.¡± I said with a nod.

    ¡°How did you even receive such an injury?¡± Willow asked.

    Ellen pressed my acupoint again, preventing me from speaking once.

    ¡°We¡¯ll ask someone else,¡± she said, ¡°Since it¡¯s clear that you won¡¯t tell us.¡± She turned towards Brother Ross. ¡°You there. Tell us what happened. Leave nothing out.¡±

    Faced with an angry Ellen, Brother Ross capitulated right away and told them everything. A part of me wanted to stop him, but there wasn¡¯t any point. The others would find out everything anyway.

    ¡°Injured and pushed to the brink, we had no choice but to follow Brother Flamewind¡¯s words and leave him behind.¡± Brother Ross said, finishing up the story. Guilt and shame filled his voice. ¡°We owe him our lives.¡±

    With my spirit sense, I saw several of the other disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect regard me with newfound respect in their eyes. Until this point, I had been an outsider who had come from the main sect. However, now I was someone who had rescued one of their own.

    ¡°I know this is a pitiful recompense, but take this.¡± Brother Ross said, pulling out a storage bag from his storage ring. His companions did the same. ¡°This is all the Violet Sand we accumulated while in the Violet Desert hidden realm. We owe Brother Flamewind far more than we could ever hope to repay, but I pray that this is a small step in the right direction.¡±

    I would have felt touched by this. However, Brother Ross held the storage bags out to Ellen. He wore an ingratiating smile on his face.

    ¡°I accept on my husband¡¯s behalf.¡± Ellen said, taking the storage bags and putting them away. Afterwards, she turned towards me. ¡°When we get home, you are telling us the rest of the stor-¡­¡±

    The flying barge lurched, interrupting Ellen. Everyone stumbled, though they managed to stay upright. I almost fell over, but Willow caught me in time.

    ¡°Everyone, brace yourselves!¡± Branch Head Xavier called out. ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡±

 Chapter 92: Ambush

    As soon as Branch Head Xavier finished speaking, the flying barge sped up. To my surprise, the flying barge proved more nimble than I expected. Despite its size, it moved faster than I could on my flying carpet. A magic barrier sprang into existence around the flying barge, surrounding it on all sides.

    Ellen dashed towards me and pressed my acupoints with her fingers, which allowed me to move once again. I gave her a grateful smile, before I looked around with my spirit sense to get a better grasp of the situation. At first, nothing happened. However, after a few seconds, I saw¡­ something flying towards the barge. It moved so fast that I could barely see it. Even that much took all of my focus and concentration.

    The flying barge lurched once again as it dodged a projectile. Thankfully, the other disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect had already braced themselves, so no one fell over. After missing the flying barge, the projectile flew off into the distance and disappeared from sight.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± One of the disciples cried out.

    ¡°Did something hit us?¡± Another asked.

    ¡°Branch Head Xavier!¡±

    I faced the other disciples.

    ¡°Leave him alone.¡± I called out. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t distract him.¡±

    The other disciples looked over and saw that I spoke the truth. Branch Head Xavier wore a look of intense concentration on his face. It was clear that piloting the flying barge at this speed, while also maintaining the magic barrier, took its toll on him.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ross,¡± one of Brother Ross¡¯ companions said, eyes filled with fear, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re under attack.¡± Brother Ross replied in a grim voice.

    My companions and I all nodded. However, the other disciples looked at us in disbelief.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Brother Ross¡¯ other companion said. ¡°Who would dare attack us? We¡¯re part of the Dawn and Dusk Sect!¡±

    ¡°One of the other Seven Great Northern Sects.¡± I answered.

    Another projectile flew towards the flying barge. Branch Head Xavier tried to dodge this one as well, but failed. The projectile hit the magic barrier and exploded. The force of the blow knocked the flying barge to the side, throwing several of the disciples off their feet, including Brother Ross. However, I caught him before he went too far. After he regained his footing, he gave me a grateful look.

    ¡°That was an arrow made from blood.¡± Willow said, her voice grim. ¡°It¡¯s the Ancient Blood Sect.¡±

    I looked up and saw that she was right. The part of the magic barrier hit by the projectile was stained blood red. I bit back a curse. It appeared that Branch Head Kasandra had decided to make her move right away. I had to admit that it was a bold and brilliant idea. No one here, not even Branch Head Xavier, had seen this coming.

    Not only that, but Branch Head Kasandra had waited until we were some distance away from the other clans and sects before making her move. They wouldn¡¯t be able to help us, assuming they were even inclined to. Calling for aid using a transmission talisman wasn¡¯t an option either, since it would take too long to arrive. We were on our own.

    Maybe Willow was wrong and the Ancient Blood Sect weren¡¯t the ones attacking us. They weren¡¯t the only sect that specialized in blood mystic arts and blood techniques. However, I believed she was right. While other sects practiced similar arts and techniques, the Ancient Blood Sect was the most powerful one. They were also the only ones who would dare attack the Dawn and Dusk Sect. And if the Ancient Blood Sect was attacking us, then Branch Head Kasandra was involved somehow.

    Branch Head Xavier righted the flying barge¡¯s course and continued heading towards East Mesa City. However, it flew much slower than before. The magic barrier, on the other hand, became much more powerful. It appeared that Branch Head Xavier sacrificed speed for defense. That boded ill. It meant that we had no chance of outrunning our foes.

    ¡°Here they come!¡± Branch Head Xavier shouted.

    I looked in the direction that the projectiles had come from. It took some time, but eventually they entered the range of my spirit sense. Dozens of cultivators, all of them wearing the blood red uniforms of the Ancient Blood Sect, flew in our direction. They would reach our position in mere minutes.

    Three of them were in early Golden Core, two men and one woman, while the rest were in Foundation Establishment. None of them looked like they belonged to the Ancient Blood Sect¡¯s branch office in East Mesa City. Perhaps I had been wrong about Branch Head Kasandra¡¯s involvement. Regardless, it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was dealing with the attackers.

    One of the Golden Core cultivators, one of the men, wielded a bow. He drew back on the string. As he did so, an arrow made of blood red qi formed in the bow. The Golden Core cultivator aimed at us and fired. The blood arrow sped towards the flying barge and hit the magic barrier, before exploding. The flying barge lurched a little, but maintained its current course. Branch Head Xavier¡¯s gambit had paid off.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Brother Ross asked, staring at the group of attackers flying in our direction.

    ¡°What can we do?¡± Cultivator Isabel asked. ¡°There are three Golden Core cultivators in that group, each one as powerful as Branch Head Xavier. Even if we deal with the others, we can¡¯t do anything about those three. We can only put our hope in Branch Head Xavier.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I refuse to believe that.¡± I said. ¡°Even if you¡¯re right, I would rather do everything I can instead of hoping for the best.¡± I grinned. ¡°Besides, killing off the others will make me feel better.¡±

    Cultivator Isabel snorted and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°If nothing else,¡± Ellen said, ¡°Dealing with the Foundation Establishment cultivators will lessen the burden on Branch Head Xavier.¡±

    I nodded, before I stood up and addressed the other disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    ¡°Did you hear that everyone?¡± I called out. ¡°We might not be able to do anything about the Golden Core enemies, but we can deal with the Foundation Establishment ones. Branch Head Xavier is doing everything in his power to keep us alive. It is our duty to support him!¡±

    One of the other disciples, one in mid Foundation Establishment, glared at me.

    ¡°And why should we listen to you?¡± she demanded. ¡°You¡¯re just an early Foundation Establishment weakling!¡±

    The other disciples murmured in agreement with her. I opened my mouth to respond, but Brother Ross spoke up before I could.

    ¡°Brother Flamewind may only be in early Foundation Establishment,¡± he said. ¡°However, he is decisive when the time calls for it.¡± He gestured to the woman. ¡°Unless you have a better idea.¡±

    The woman who challenged me looked like she swallowed a lemon. Most of the disciples here were either from Myriad Treasures Pavilion or Puppet Master Pavilion; crafters and smiths in other words. Few, if any of them, were warriors.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Brother Ross said. He thumped his chest. ¡°I will follow Brother Flamewind¡¯s lead. The rest of you can either join us, or get out of our way.¡±

    I stared at Brother Ross in astonishment. He thought too highly of me. Despite my demeanor, I was just as scared as everyone else here. Yes, a part of me looked forward to the battle, but the odds were not in our favor. As Cultivator Isabel mentioned, three of our enemies were in the Golden Core realm. Even if we killed all of the Foundation Establishment cultivators, those three were still a threat to us. Still, I would rather die fighting back than wait for the inevitable.

    The other disciples deliberated amongst themselves for a few moments, before one of them stood up. Like Brother Ross, this one was in mid Foundation Establishment and a disciple of Puppet Master Pavilion.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°We will follow Brother Flamewind.¡± He said.

    The others nodded along and looked at me with expectant eyes. The weight of their gazes felt heavy and burdensome. When I spoke up earlier, I just meant to rally them to fight. I never meant to take charge. Doubt and uncertainty plagued me. I couldn¡¯t do this. What if my actions led to their deaths?

    A hand landed on my shoulder. It felt warm and comforting. I looked back to find Willow smiling at me.

    ¡®You can do this, Darian.¡¯ she said, speaking to me through telepathy. ¡®I believe in you. Remember, you are a divine demon and the Frenzied Fiend¡¯s son. Most of all, you are not alone. We are all here for you.¡¯

    Her words eased the doubts and uncertainties in my heart. I looked past her to find the rest of my companions standing by me. She was right. I wasn¡¯t alone.

    ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I said to Willow, responding through telepathy, ¡®I needed that.¡¯

    She smiled.

    ¡®I thought as much.¡¯

    Before I could respond, the flying barge lurched again as another blood arrow hit the magic barrier. Right, we didn¡¯t have much time before the enemy was upon us. I started barking out orders. Since I had no experience in situations like this, I made things up as I went along and acted to the best of my ability.

    Soon, everyone was in position. Most of the disciples were positioned near the side of the flying barge facing the enemy. However, I positioned some of them on the other side, just in case the enemy tried to attack us from behind. Everyone pulled out their respective magic treasures, including puppets, and readied themselves. I pulled out my flying sword.

    As soon as the enemies came close enough, those with long-range weapons or mystic arts, such as Elliot, attacked. Most of the enemies protected themselves, but a few fell to our barrage. The enemies, including the three Golden Core enemies, retaliated. The flying barge shuddered and shook as the enemies¡¯ attacks hit. The magic barrier flickered, but held. Good. The magic barrier was our biggest advantage. Without it, they would just slaughter us.

    As the enemies drew closer, the battle began in earnest. They attacked the magic barrier to destroy it, while we attacked them to whittle down their numbers. I fought with my flying sword while also launching barrages of Fireballs. At first we killed several of the Foundation Establishment enemies. However, one of the Golden Core enemies, the man without a bow, stopped attacking and focused on defending his juniors.

    After that, the enemies suffered no casualties. After all, the difference between Golden Core and Foundation Establishment was the difference between heaven and earth. We might as well have been ants assaulting an elephant. However, out of desperation, none of us gave up. Everyone consumed Qi Restoration Pills to replenish their internal qi and continued attacking.

    The remaining Golden Core enemies continued to assault the magic barrier. Its light grew dimmer and dimmer with time, but stubbornly held on. This was a testament to Branch Head Xavier¡¯s tenacity and will.

    As I kept attacking, I considered my options. What could we do to survive? What could I do to ensure we made it out alive? It was up to me, since I was the one who stepped up. Branch Head Xavier was too busy piloting the flying barge, so I couldn¡¯t ask him. Things looked grim. The enemy held an overwhelming advantage. The only reason we were still alive was because of Branch Head Xavier. If he decided to abandon us and run for his life, we would all die. I didn¡¯t know if he would do that, but I also didn¡¯t know if he would stay and die with us.

    Agh! I wish I had some kind of trump card or secret weapon that could turn the tide of battle somehow. That would increase our odds of surviving, let alone winning. I snorted. While I was at it, I might as well wish for a miracle.

    Wait a moment. Maybe I did have a trump card.

    I searched my storage ring and pulled out one of the talismans I looted off of Cultivator Relentless Flame, the one that depicted the image of an axe. It was more powerful than any other talisman I had seen before. However, was it powerful enough to make a difference in this battle? I needed to consult someone and find out.

    I rushed over to Brother Ross, who stood nearby. He attacked the enemy with his hawk-like puppets, though most of them were destroyed by now. Still, he didn¡¯t give up and continued attacking.

    ¡®Brother Ross,¡¯ I said, speaking to him through telepathy, ¡®Do you know what this is? Can this help us?¡¯

    He glanced at me for a moment, his expression grim, before focusing on the battle once more. However, a moment later, he stopped and stared at me. Rather, he stared at the talisman in my hands.

    ¡®You have a treasure talisman, Brother Flamewind?¡¯ he asked with an astonished expression on his face. ¡®Where did you find something so rare?¡¯

    ¡®I looted it from one of the cultivators I killed in the Violet Desert hidden realm,¡¯ I answered. ¡®What is a treasure talisman?¡¯

    Brother Ross stopped staring at the talisman and looked at me. Hope filled his eyes.

    ¡®A treasure talisman is a type of talisman that contains an¡­ echo, a remnant, of a magic treasure,¡¯ he said. ¡®It allows one to wield the power of the original magic treasure. Older and more powerful cultivators create them as trump cards for favored juniors, such as disciples or family members. However, creating one requires sacrificing some of the original magic treasure¡¯s power. This is why they¡¯re so rare.¡¯ He nodded at the treasure talisman in my hand. ¡®Given the aura of that treasure talisman, I believe that it contains the power of a Golden Core magic treasure.¡¯

    Hope blossomed in my heart. The situation wasn¡¯t as bad as I feared. Maybe, just maybe, this treasure talisman would be enough to kill one of our Golden Core enemies. However, I reined my eagerness in before it grew out of control. Just because I had this treasure talisman didn¡¯t mean we had won yet.

    ¡®Is there anything special I need to do in order to use a treasure talisman?¡¯ I asked. ¡®While I have some proficiency in refining magic treasures, including talismans, my skill is still lacking.¡¯

    Brother Ross frowned in thought. The flying barge rocked as a powerful attack hit it. By this point, both of us were used to the motion, so neither of us stumbled that much.

    ¡®Treasure talismans require a great deal of internal qi to use.¡¯ Brother Ross said. ¡®They also require some time to activate. The more powerful the treasure talisman, the more internal qi and the more time it requires.¡¯ His frown deepened. ¡®You may be powerful enough to use this talisman, Brother Flamewind, but only just.¡¯

    I paused in thought. Maybe I should give the treasure talisman to someone more powerful than me, like Ellen or Elliot. A part of me wanted to be selfish and keep the talisman to myself. It was mine, after all. However, my pride was less important to me than everyone¡¯s lives.

    ¡®Treasure talismans also take on the properties of the qi one puts into it,¡¯ Brother Ross continued. ¡®Fire, in your case.¡¯

    I paused. Well then. That was interesting. It appeared that I would be the one to use it after all. The Ancient Blood Sect was a demonic sect. My divine fire qi would be the perfect counter to them.

    ¡®Axe magic treasures are also slow, at least compared to other types of offensive magic treasure.¡¯ Brother Ross said. ¡®I suggest that you only use that treasure talisman when you know you won¡¯t miss.¡¯

    I furrowed my brow. Given what Brother Ross told me, the best way to use the treasure talisman would be to target one of the Golden Core cultivators. They were the biggest threat to us. However, Golden Core cultivators moved faster and had faster reaction times than Foundation Establishment cultivators. If I wanted to hit one of them, then I would need some way to keep them locked down.

    A plan formed in my mind. I relayed it to Brother Ross, who nodded.

    ¡®That is a sound plan, Brother Flamewind.¡¯ He said. ¡®I shall do as you ask.¡¯

    Afterwards, I spoke to all of my companions through telepathy and told them about the plan. They all agreed to it. Once I had their affirmations, I popped a Qi Restoration Pill into my mouth and focused on the treasure talisman. Meanwhile, the others relayed my plan to the rest of the Dawn and Dusk Disciples. In order to make it work, I needed everyone¡¯s cooperation.

    I poured my divine fire qi into the treasure talisman. As Brother Ross said, it took a great deal to activate. Even the Qi Restoration Pill that I took couldn¡¯t restore my reserves fast enough. I took another one, even though I knew that doing so came with drawbacks. However, given the current situation, it was better than doing nothing.

    As I poured more and more of my divine fire qi into the treasure talisman, it started to glow with golden light. Even if the enemy noticed, it didn¡¯t matter. Unless they retreated right away, my plan should still work. However, it appeared that none of them paid any attention to me. They were all focused on attacking the magic barrier, except for the Golden Core cultivator keeping his Foundation Establishment juniors safe.

    With my spirit sense, I kept an eye on the magic barrier. It was in a poor state. The enemy was starting to poke holes in it, allowing some of their attacks to break through. From what I could tell, we only had a few minutes left before the magic barrier failed altogether. I focused all of my attention on the treasure talisman, speeding up the activation process. Soon, time lost all meaning for me.

    ¡°Flamewind!¡± A voice called out, almost breaking my focus.

    I looked and watched as an attack came my way. However, before it reached me, Willow barred its path and blocked it. This took its toll on her and her body trembled.

    ¡®How much longer?¡¯ She asked, looking back at me..

    I grinned.

    ¡®It¡¯s ready.¡¯ I said.

    I finished activating the treasure talisman. A spectral axe made from golden fire emerged from the talisman. It gave off the aura of a sacred weapon.

    ¡°Everyone, now!¡± I shouted.

    All of the Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples attacked the Golden Core that focused on defending his juniors. They used mystic arts, magic treasures, and puppets. While none of their attacks harmed him, they bogged him down. That was all I needed.

    I launched the spectral axe at him. His eyes widened when he saw it and tried to dodge. However, a trio of armored puppets latched onto him, slowing him down. They were Ellen¡¯s puppets. Brother Ross¡¯ hawk-like puppets joined them. The Golden Core cultivator threw them off a moment later, but that moment was all I needed.

    The spectral axe chopped down on the Golden Core cultivator in a vicious overheard attack. He summoned a blood-red magic barrier to protect himself. However, the spectral axe was made of divine fire qi. It went through the magic barrier as if the latter wasn¡¯t even there. The Golden Core cultivator let out a blood curdling scream as the spectral axe sliced him in half while also burning him to ash.

    The spectral axe disintegrated, its power spent, as the ashes of the now deceased Golden Core cultivator fell to the desert below. Silence fell over the area as everyone stopped fighting.

 Chapter 93: Blood Leaf

    After I killed one of the Golden Core cultivators using the treasure talisman, no one said anything for several long moments. Everyone stared at me with shocked expressions on their faces. The Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples gazed at me with admiration in their eyes, while the Ancient Blood Sect disciples looked at me with fear and wariness in theirs.

    I grinned at them all, before I hunched over and vomited out several mouthfuls of blood onto the flying barge¡¯s deck. Using the treasure talisman had taken its toll on me. Not only did it take all of my internal qi, but it also aggravated my internal injury. Pain racked my body, and I felt my vitality drain out of me at a rapid pace. At this rate, I would die in mere minutes.

    ¡°Flamewind!¡± Ellen said, rushing over to my side. Her eyes widened with fear when she checked my body with her spirit sense and saw the condition of my internal injury. ¡°Sister Willow!¡±

    Willow rushed to my other side and checked me over as well, before grimacing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can,¡± she said. ¡°However, we need to get you to a healer, Flamewind. The sooner, the better. Otherwise, you may suffer permanent damage from this.¡±

    I nodded, before holding out the treasure talisman.

    ¡°Elliot,¡± I said.

    My personal servant nodded and took the treasure talisman from me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it in my current condition. As such, it was better to give it to someone who could.

    I felt Willow¡¯s qi enter my body as she used it to staunch the flow of vitality. It felt strange, like blood soaked earth, though I didn¡¯t hate it. Willow¡¯s qi slowed down the flow of vitality, but couldn¡¯t stop it. Ellen stood to the side and bit her lip, a helpless expression on her face. I wanted to say something, anything, to reassure her. However, I didn¡¯t have the energy to spare.

    While this went on, the two Golden Core cultivators from the Ancient Blood Sect consulted with one another. Rather than continue attacking, and risk dying, it appeared that they decided to hold back for now. The Foundation Establishment disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect wore uncertain expressions. I almost wanted to laugh.

    Things had not gone as they expected. Instead of an easy victory, we put up a good fight and killed one of their Golden Core seniors. As long as we had the treasure talisman, we could kill another. While they still held an advantage, victory wasn¡¯t certain. If we killed another Golden Core cultivator, then the odds would become even.

    Several minutes later, one of Golden Core cultivators, the man with the bow, approached the flying barge. I frowned. There was something familiar about him, though I couldn¡¯t put my finger on what. I hadn¡¯t noticed it earlier, since I was too busy fighting to take a good look at him. For some reason, his appearance filled me with dread.

    ¡°Cultivator Xavier!¡± the man called out.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Branch Head Xavier asked in a gruff voice.

    He looked better before. It seemed that Branch Head Xavier had taken advantage of this brief respite to repair the damage to the magic barrier that protected the flying barge. However, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t in good condition. Piloting the flying barge while also fending off the attacks of the Ancient Blood Sect disciples had taken its toll on him.

    ¡°I believe we can both agree that there has been enough bloodshed today.¡± The man with the bow said.

    Branch Head Xavier snorted.

    ¡°I find that ironic coming from you,¡± he said, ¡°Considering that you people are the ones who attacked us first.¡±

    The man with the bow nodded.

    ¡°That was because the people we hunt are among you.¡± He said. ¡°Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to attack you and your disciples.¡±

    I had a bad premonition about this.

    ¡°We have no grudge against you and yours, Cultivator Xavier.¡± The man with the bow said. ¡°So, I propose a deal. Give us the ones we want, and we will leave the rest of you alone.¡± His expression hardened. ¡°Refuse, and we will kill every single one of you. Choose wisely. Even with that treasure talisman, we still hold the advantage in numbers and overall power.¡±

    The Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples whispered among themselves, speculating about what was going on and who angered the Ancient Blood Sect to this degree. My companions and I, on the other hand, remained silent. We didn¡¯t need to speculate.

    Even though the man with the bow hadn¡¯t said it yet, we had figured out who the Ancient Blood Sect was after and why.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Branch Head Xavier asked. ¡°And who are you after?¡±

    The man with the bow gave him an apologetic expression.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said. ¡°Where are my manners? My name is Blood Leaf, a core disciple of the Ancient Blood Sect and son of Elder Blood Root. I am hunting down my sister¡¯s murderers in order to avenge her death.¡±

    I closed my eyes and clenched my jaw. Damn it. That was why the man, Cultivator Blood Leaf, seemed familiar. He was Cultivator Blood Petal¡¯s brother. Now that I knew about their relationship, I could see the family resemblance.

    When my companions and I left the Dawn and Dusk Sect, we had two missions. The first was to escort Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin to East Mesa City. The second was to investigate the disappearances of several rogue cultivators in the Sacred Ironwood province. For the latter, it turned out that a group of disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect was responsible, led by a woman named Blood Petal.

    This was all my fault. After we defeated her companions, I killed Cultivator Blood Petal in cold blood, despite knowing about her status within the Ancient Blood Sect. If I hadn¡¯t done so, none of this would have happened. While I didn¡¯t regret killing Cultivator Blood Petal, I regretted that others had been pulled into this affair.

    ¡°And you think the ones who killed your sister are here?¡± Branch Head Xavier asked, his voice calm and even.

    Cultivator Blood Petal nodded.

    ¡°At least some of them, yes,¡± he said. ¡°There should be six of them in total, led by a man named Sand Fang. They tried to hide their identities by pretending to be rogue cultivators. However, through careful investigation, we found out that they were actually disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    Branch Head Xavier snorted at that.

    ¡°Even if you are right and the ones who killed your sister are disciples of our Dawn and Dusk Sect, did you really think I would hand them over to you?¡± He asked. ¡°We are not so cowardly that we would give up our own like that.¡±

    Cultivator Blood Petal let out a derisive snort.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stubborn fool.¡± He said. ¡°Is pride more important than the lives of your disciples? By sacrificing a few, you can save the rest.¡±

    Branch Head Xavier remained unmoved by Cultivator Blood Petal¡¯ words. However, he was the only one. With my spirit sense, I noticed several of the Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples wavered. Thankfully, Elliot hadn¡¯t used the name Sand Fang too much while we were in East Mesa City, so none of the other disciples knew that we were the ones that Cultivator Blood Petal wanted; not yet at least.

    ¡°How do we know that the people you¡¯re hunting are even here?¡± Branch Head Xavier asked. ¡°For all we know, you could be lying to sow discord and mistrust between us. In fact, this could all be a ploy to get us to lower our guard.¡±

    Cultivator Blood Petal pointed at me and my companions.

    ¡°Go ahead and ask them if I¡¯m lying.¡± Cultivator Blood Petal said, glaring at us. ¡°They¡¯re right there. While their appearances differ somewhat, and two of them are missing, those are the people that murdered my sister.¡±

    The disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect turned towards us, their eyes filled with suspicion and wariness.

    ¡°Is he speaking the truth, Brother Flamewind?¡± Brother Ross asked me. Unlike the others, his expression remained firm and steadfast.

    I nodded. There wasn¡¯t any point in hiding it now, and lying would just make things worse.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, my voice hoarse. ¡°It was for a mission from the sect.¡±

    The expressions on a few of the Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples turned unsightly. They started shouting at us.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°This is your fault!¡±

    ¡°Take responsibility for your crimes!¡±

    ¡°We should just hand you over!¡±

    Their words disheartened me. However, I took solace in the fact that only a few wanted to hand us over. The other disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect remained silent. A few of the latter even glared at the disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect, including Brother Ross.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Branch Head Xavier shouted.

    The few who wanted to hand us over to the disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect fell silent.

    ¡°We are not handing anyone over.¡± Branch Head Xavier continued, glaring at the crowd of disciples. ¡°You would sell out your own brothers and sisters, just to save your own skins? You should be ashamed of yourselves!¡±

    Most of the disciples fell silent, with the exception of one woman.

    ¡°But Branch Head Xavier!¡± she protested. ¡°We did nothing wrong! Why should we die for their sake? If we hand them over, then at least the rest of us can live!¡±

    Branch Head Xavier looked at the woman and shook his head with a disappointed expression on his face.

    ¡°You fools,¡± he said, ¡°If they truly planned on letting us live, they would have never attacked us like this in the first place.¡± He glared at Cultivator Blood Petal. ¡°The only way they can avoid retaliation from our Dawn and Dusk Sect is by silencing all witnesses. They can¡¯t afford to let any of us live. This was all just a ploy to get us to lower our guard.¡±

    Cultivator Blood Leaf¡¯s expression turned unsightly at having his scheme exposed, while the disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect turned pale. However, before anyone could say anything else, mocking laughter filled the air. Moments later, a woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t as dull as I thought you were, Cultivator Xavier.¡± The woman said. ¡°However, it won¡¯t do you much good now.¡±

    Everyone turned towards the speaker. We watched as Branch Head Kasandra headed in our direction, standing atop her winged serpent, which was a Rank Three spirit beast. She stopped a fair distance away and gazed at us with malicious glee. Maybe it was my imagination, but I noticed an avaricious gleam in her eyes when she looked at Ellen and Elliot. No. After taking a second look, I realized that it wasn¡¯t my imagination. Anger blossomed in my heart. How dare she covet what belonged to me?

    ¡°Branch Head Kasandra,¡± Cultivator Blood Petal said, giving the woman a cold look, ¡°What are you doing here? As I said before, this matter doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±

    Branch Head Kasandra¡¯s lips quirked up in a smirk.

    ¡°You say that,¡± she said, ¡°However, it appears that events aren¡¯t playing out as you expected.¡± She made a show of looking around. ¡°What happened to one of your companions? I believe you had two of them. Where is the other one?¡±

    Cultivator Blood Petal gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Leave now,¡± he said, ¡°And I¡¯ll forgive your insolence.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Branch Head Kasandra glanced at us. ¡°You¡¯ll have a much more difficult time without me. You may even fail. Why make things harder for yourself when you can take the easier path? I won¡¯t ask for much. Just give me those two snakes.¡± She licked her lips. ¡°You can spare that much, can¡¯t you?¡±

    Despair gripped my heart. If Branch Head Kasandra joined Cultivator Blood Petal in attacking us, then we would have no hope of victory, even with the treasure talisman. She was at mid Golden Core, which made her the most powerful cultivator here. If she were alone, we might have had a chance. However, with two other Golden Core cultivators on her side, we had no chance.

    I tried to think of a way out of this, but nothing came to mind. Maybe if I was smarter, more cunning, I could have somehow talked my way out of this. That was what happened in some of the stories I¡¯ve read, when the hero faced enemies more powerful than themselves. However, I was no charming rogue.

    ¡°What makes you think that I need your help, Branch Head Kasandra?¡± Cultivator Xavier asked. ¡°Even without you, we¡¯re more than enough to deal with this rabble.¡±

    Branch Head Kasandra let out another mocking laugh.

    ¡°Oh, Cultivator Blood Leaf,¡± she said, ¡°You claim that you want to avenge your sister, but if that were true, you would have accepted my offer right away. No, you want to keep the credit for killing a divine demon to yourself.¡±

    The disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect and the Dawn and Dusk Sect whispered among themselves. I resisted the urge to sigh. Under normal circumstances, having my true nature exposed like this would have filled me with panic. However, in the current situation, it made little difference. Cultivator Blood Leaf and his people already wanted me dead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Cultivator Blood Leaf said.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± Branch Head Kasandra asked. ¡°When Cultivator Flamewind used that treasure talisman of his, he filled it with divine qi, the bane of demonic cultivators such as ourselves. Otherwise, his attack wouldn¡¯t have killed your companion so easily. I¡¯m sure you noticed this as well.¡±

    The disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect and the Dawn and Dusk Sect turned towards me with shocked expressions on their faces. A few of the latter even regarded me with reverence, including Brother Ross.

    ¡°So?¡± Branch Head Kasandra asked. ¡°What will it be, Cultivator Blood Leaf? Would you like my help or not?¡± She shrugged. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll succeed without me, but not without paying a heavy price.¡±

    Cultivator Blood Leaf regarded her for several long moments, before he sighed.

    ¡°Very well, Branch Head Kasandra,¡± he said. ¡°In exchange for your help, you can have the two snakes.¡±

    I snarled, unable to hold back my anger any further. Branch Head Kasandra regarded me with contempt and disdain.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you find this situation unfair, Cultivator Flamewind.¡± She said. ¡°However, you can only blame your own weakness. It is natural for the strong to trample the weak. That is the way of our world.¡±

    I glared at Branch Head Kasandra, imprinting the image of her face into my memories. If we somehow survived this situation, I would get my revenge on her later on, after I grew stronger. I would make her understand what it meant to be weak and trampled underfoot.

    ¡°Unfortunately for you,¡± Branch Head Xavier said, ¡°It¡¯s time that we ended this farce.¡±

    Everyone turned towards him.

    ¡°Out of consideration for our long standing association, Branch Head Kasandra,¡± he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to flee. You may yet survive.¡± He turned towards Cultivator Blood Leaf. ¡°As for you lot, you should make peace with your ancestors. You¡¯re about to meet them.¡±

    Cultivator Blood Leaf let out a cold laugh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in any position to make such threats, Cultivator Xavier.¡± He said.

    Branch Head Kasandra sneered.

    ¡°You must have finally cracked under the pressure.¡± She said. ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so delusional.¡±

    Branch Head Xavier just smirked and held out a transmission talisman.

    ¡°You two were quick enough to realize that Junior Brother Flamewind was a divine demon.¡± He said. ¡°However, did you really think that our Dawn and Dusk Sect would let him go without making preparations for this sort of situation?¡±

    The expressions on both Cultivator Blood Leaf and Branch Head Kasandra¡¯s faces fell. At that exact moment, the desert floor below us exploded as a giant lion made from black sand emerged. Before anyone could react, the giant lion swiped a claw at Branch Head Kasandra¡¯s winged serpent, knocking it back. More lions, also made from black sand, emerged from the desert floor below and attacked the other disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect as well.

    This sudden turn of events caught everyone off guard, myself included. I watched as the ambushers became the ambushed. The giant lions suppressed the Ancient Blood Sect, including Cultivator Blood Leaf and the other Golden Core cultivator. The only one who held her own was Branch Head Kasandra. She summoned a horde of snakes created from blood to deal with the giant lion attacking her.

    ¡°Cultivator Black Sand!¡± Branch Head Kasandra yelled, her voice filled with shock and fury. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Has East Mesa City joined hands with the Dawn and Dusk Sect?¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with the city lord or East Mesa City,¡± Cultivator Black Sand said, his voice emerging from the giant lion attacking Branch Head Kasandra. ¡°I do this of my own volition.¡±

    The giant lion roared, the force which destroyed the horde of blood snakes. The roar also knocked back Branch Head Kasandra and her winged serpent.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Branch Head Kasandra said after she regained her bearing. ¡°Do you think our Ancient Blood Sect is weak? You¡¯re a mere mid Golden Core cultivator. Even if you joined hands with Cultivator Xavier, the two of you won¡¯t be enough to defeat us.¡±

    She spoke the truth. Despite their initial disadvantage, the disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect had recovered and were starting to push back the giant lions. The small spark of hope in my chest dimmed when I saw this. Even with Cultivator Black Sand¡¯s help, we were at a disadvantage. Still, his appearance gave us a chance.

    ¡°Elliot!¡± I yelled out.

    My personal servant nodded, before he closed his eyes and focused on the treasure talisman in his hands.

    ¡°Everyone!¡± I called out. ¡°Attack while they¡¯re distracted! Take advantage of this opportunity!¡±

    The other disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect recovered from their surprise and launched attacks against the disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect. I couldn¡¯t join them because of my internal injury, and Willow stayed by my side to keep my vitality from draining away. Even without us, it was a slaughter.

    Suppressed by the giant lions on one side and attacked by the disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect on the other, the disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect stood no chance. Blood rained onto the desert sand below as they died one after the other. Cultivator Blood Leaf and the other Golden Core cultivator tried to protect them, but the giant lions kept them occupied. Meanwhile, Cultivator Black Sand continued to fight Branch Head Kasandra.

    Things came to a head when Elliot finished activating the treasure talisman and summoned the spectral axe. However, unlike mine, the one that Elliot summoned looked like it was made from countless grains of sand. He launched it at Cultivator Blood Leaf, who was the biggest threat here aside from Branch Head Kasandra.

    In that same moment, Branch Head Xavier let out a roar. Arrays formed entirely from qi sprang into existence along the side of the flying barge. Beams of light emerged from the arrays and headed towards Cultivator Blood Leaf. His fate was sealed. Suppressed by a giant lion, and facing attacks from Elliot and Branch Head Xavier, there was no way he could escape. Or so I thought.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± His companion, the woman in early Golden Core, said.

    Heedless of the danger to herself, the woman flew over and pushed Cultivator Blood Leaf out of the way just before the attacks hit him. She screamed as the spectral axe and the beams of light destroyed her in body and soul.

    ¡°Amara!¡± Cultivator Blood Leaf cried out.

    However, he had little time to mourn the death of his companion. Branch Head Xavier launched another barrage at him. Cultivator Blood Leaf dodged most of them, though some of them hit their mark. The attacks left him burnt and scorched in several places. He glared at me and my companions with anger and hatred in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this.¡± Cultivator Blood Leaf said.

    He then pulled a talisman out of his storage ring, one I didn¡¯t recognize. However, with my spirit sense, I saw that it was even more powerful than my treasure talisman. He activated it and the space around Cultivator Blood Leaf warped before he disappeared into thin air. No trace of him remained.

 Chapter 94: After the Attack

    After Cultivator Blood Leaf disappeared, I stared at the spot where he used to be.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡± I demanded.

    If we wanted to end this matter today, we couldn¡¯t let Cultivator Blood Leaf escape. Otherwise, he would recover and attack us again at a later date.

    ¡°That was a teleportation talisman, Brother Flamewind.¡± Brother Ross explained. ¡°Think of it as a smaller and weaker, but portable, teleportation array.¡± He shook his head. ¡°That man is long gone. Even the weakest teleportation talisman has a range in the hundreds of miles. We have no hope of catching him now.¡±

    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fist so hard that my claws drew blood. Anger raged inside me and I condemned myself for being so weak. If I had just been strong enough, I could have killed Cultivator Blood Leaf instead of standing by and watching him escape. In fact, we might not have been attacked in the first place. Now, with someone like him on the loose, my loved ones were in danger. My sisters would be fine, since they were stronger than Cultivator Blood Leaf. However, everyone else was at risk.

    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have time to rage against the fact that Cultivator Blood Leaf escaped. While most of the disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect had died, a few remained alive. This included Branch Head Kasandra, who continued to fight against Cultivator Black Sand. She looked around. When she saw the tide turning against her, fear filled her eyes. After a moment, she clenched her jaw.

    ¡°Go!¡± Branch Head Kasandra said.

    Her winged serpent charged towards Cultivator Black Sand and collided with him while she flew off in the opposite direction. She had sacrificed her spirit beast in order to save her own life. Branch Head Xavier attacked her with a barrage from his flying barge, but missed. Cultivator Black Sand, distracted by the winged serpent, couldn¡¯t chase after her.

    Within seconds, Branch Head Kasandra was a mere dot on the horizon. Soon, she disappeared from sight altogether. The last of the disciples from the Ancient Blood Sect died soon after Branch Head Kasandra fled. Her winged serpent followed soon after, unable to withstand the might of both Branch Head Xavier and Cultivator Black Sand.

    We had done it. We had survived. We won.

    However, I felt no joy at this. Both Cultivator Blood Leaf and Branch Head Kasandra managed to escape with their lives. The former already held a grudge against me and my companions because we killed his sister. As for the latter, I doubted she would forgive us either. The two of them were powerful enemies, ones I couldn¡¯t face with my current level of power. Their survival boded ill for the future.

    After the battle ended, Branch Head Xavier rallied the disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect. He had to clean up the area and erase all traces of the Ancient Blood Sect, which included looting their bodies, while he had others tend to the wounded. While the flying barge¡¯s magic barrier protected us from most attacks, a few managed to break through. Thankfully, while several disciples suffered severe injuries, there were no deaths.

    My companions joined in on the cleaning effort. Ellen wanted to stay by my side. However, both Willow and I convinced her to go. With Willow by my side, I would be fine. With great reluctance, Ellen accepted our words and helped the others clean up the area.

    As one of the wounded, I was exempt from doing anything. I laid down on the deck of the flying barge while Willow tended to me. The other disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect gave us a wide berth. They eyed me with a mixture of reverence and awe in their eyes. I found it a little funny. I wondered how they would react if they found out that Willow was also a divine demon.

    ¡°You idiot.¡± Willow said as she worked to staunch the flow of my vitality. She glared. ¡°Why would you do something so stupid while suffering from an internal injury like this? Why not give the treasure talisman to someone else in the first place?¡±

    I gave her a weak smile.

    ¡°Our enemies were demonic cultivators,¡± I said, ¡°And I knew my divine qi would be the most effective at dealing with them. Also, I hadn¡¯t known that using the treasure talisman would affect my internal injury like this.¡±

    ¡°You still should have been careful!¡± Willow snapped. ¡°What if¡­¡± She sucked in a breath. ¡°What if you pushed yourself too hard and died?¡±

    Tears filled Willow¡¯s eyes as she glared at me. I found the sight rather cute, though I kept that thought to myself. Otherwise, Willow would give me a beating. Instead, I reached over to caress her cheek. Willow turned away from me and clenched her jaw. My heart ached.

    ¡°If I had to face the same choice all over again,¡± I said, ¡°Even knowing what I know now, I would have done the same thing.¡±

    Willow¡¯s head snapped towards me, a thunderous expression on her face.

    ¡°Why?¡± she demanded. ¡°If you¡¯re so keen to throw your life away, I should just kill you now and be done with it.¡±

    Despite her harsh words, I heard the worry and concern in her voice. I smiled at her.

    ¡°In order to save two of the people I care about most in this world.¡± I said.

    Willow¡¯s eyes widened at my words.

    ¡°I love you.¡± I said. ¡°And I love Ellen. I would do almost anything to ensure your survival.¡±

    Willow¡¯s expression trembled.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡± She said, her voice shaky. ¡°Why do you have to go and say something like that when I¡¯m trying to scold you?¡± She wiped the tears from her eyes. ¡°Idiot.¡±

    I grinned at her, before I fell silent and let Willow work in peace. Thanks to her aid, I avoided the worst outcome. I wouldn¡¯t die right away. However, my condition was still critical. If my internal injury wasn¡¯t healed, I would still die in the end. Not only that, but if it wasn¡¯t healed in time, I would suffer permanent damage. The sooner I reached a skilled healer, the better.

    Less than an hour after we defeated the Ancient Blood Sect, the disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect finished cleaning up the area and we resumed our journey towards East Mesa City. My companions gathered around me, though they left enough space to avoid crowding me. Ellen knelt by my side and held my hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them.¡± She declared, her voice shaking with rage. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it takes me a thousand years, I will see Cultivator Blood Leaf and Branch Head Kasandra pay for this.¡±

    I squeezed her hand.

    ¡°We¡¯ll kill them.¡± I said. ¡°Remember, we¡¯re family now. You don¡¯t have to do this alone.¡±

    Willow nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll make them pay for daring to attack our family.¡± She said, a cold expression on her face.

    ¡°As your personal servant, I am obligated to aid you in this endeavor.¡± Elliot said. He sneered. ¡°Even if I wasn¡¯t, I would still help you. That woman needs to die for her sins.¡±

    I assumed he referred to Branch Head Kasandra when he said ¡°that woman.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡± Cultivator Isabel said with a disgruntled expression on her face. ¡°If I had known that I would be dragged into something troublesome like this, I would have rejected Elder Riordan when he ordered me to protect Junior Sister Willow.¡±

    Willow smirked at her.

    ¡°Does this mean you won¡¯t help us?¡± She asked.

    Cultivator Isabel snorted.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help you.¡± She said. ¡°After all, my life is on the line. I¡¯m one of the people involved in Cultivator Blood Petal¡¯ death. Sooner or later, Cultivator Blood Leaf will come after me as well.¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    <hr>

    The rest of our journey back to East Mesa City went by without issue. When we arrived at the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s branch office, all of the injured disciples headed to the healing hall, including me. While the disciples here focused mostly on refining magic treasures and creating puppets, a few were skilled in medicine and healing. Accidents happened all the time and injuries were common, so the branch office built a healing hall to deal with them.

    Unfortunately, none of the disciples in the branch office were skilled enough to heal my internal injury. I would either have to seek help from an outsider, which I didn¡¯t want to do, or I would have to return to the Dawn and Dusk Sect. That worked out for the best, since we planned on returning after venturing into the Violet Desert hidden realm anyway. Even so, my companions and I decided that it was safer if we stayed within the branch office until it was time to leave.

    I spent the next few days resting and relaxing, to avoid agitating my internal injury and minimize the drain on my vitality. Not that I had much choice in the matter. Ellen and Willow took turns watching over me. In their words, they wanted to make sure I didn¡¯t do anything stupid. They kept me from doing anything even remotely strenuous. I had no problem with this arrangement, since it meant that I got to spend more time with my wives. However, sometimes they went a little too far. I wasn¡¯t an invalid, after all.

    The most frustrating part was that Ellen and Willow refused to sleep with me. They feared that any strenuous activity would worsen my internal injury. No matter how much I tried to convince them otherwise, they refused to budge. While I enjoyed relaxing like a layabout, I hated not spending the nights with my wives.

    Outside of the healing hall, the rest of the branch office was a flurry of activity. Branch Head Xavier, in particular, was a busy man. Not only did he have to deal with the aftermath of the attack by the Ancient Blood Sect, but he also had to distribute rewards for the excursion into the Violet Desert hidden realm. I felt bad for the man, though not enough to offer aid. Instead, I chose to be a layabout.

    The battle between us and Cultivator Blood Leaf¡¯s group drew the attention of the elders of the Dawn and Dusk Sect and the Ancient Blood Sect. Unsurprising, since it involved core disciples from both. Branch Head Xavier and Branch Head Kasandra, who made it back to East Mesa City, acted as proxies and representatives. To my surprise, no one bothered me about any of this, which I found strange. I had been one of the key people involved, after all. Instead, I had to hear about it secondhand from others.

    From what I heard, the elders of the Dawn and Dusk Sect and the Ancient Blood Sect came to some kind of agreement. I didn¡¯t know the specifics of this agreement, but they decided not to escalate this into a full-blown conflict between the two sects. Instead, they treated this as a feud between a few select individuals, nothing more. However, since their disciples escalated matters to this degree, the Ancient Blood Sect ended up paying the Dawn and Dusk Sect compensation, though I didn¡¯t know what kind.

    As for Branch Head Kasandra, she received no punishment for her actions, which infuriated me. She claimed that she hadn¡¯t attacked the Dawn and Dusk Sect, which was true, but only because Cultivator Black Sand intervened before she could. Even so, this was enough for her to avoid repercussions for this whole incident.

    This angered me, but I let it go instead of making a fuss. Instead, I decided to bide my time and wait for the right opportunity to strike. At the moment, I didn¡¯t have a lot of clout within the Dawn and Dusk Sect. My sect valued me because of my future potential as a divine demon. However, at the moment I was still a mere early Foundation Establishment cultivator. That would change in the future, as I grew more powerful and increased my influence. I would go after Branch Head Kasandra after I reached a certain level. This was something that I discussed with Ellen and Elliot.

    As for Cultivator Blood Leaf, we would have to be careful about him. I doubted that he would give up his grudge against me and my companions any time soon. Even if the Ancient Blood Sect forbade him from acting against us, which I doubted, he would find some way to avenge his sister. I remembered the hatred in his eyes. He would not let this matter rest until either we were dead, or he was.

    However, he wasn¡¯t the only one we needed to consider. Cultivator Blood Leaf and his deceased sister, Cultivator Blood Petal, were the children of an elder within the Ancient Blood Sect: Elder Blood Root. I didn¡¯t know anything about him, but I doubted he would remain silent on the matter either. Sooner or later, he would come after us for the death of his daughter. Killing Cultivator Blood Leaf would just deepen his grudge against us. When we returned to the Dawn and Dusk Sect, I planned on asking Big Sis Sidra for advice.

    When I left the Dawn and Dusk Sect, I hadn¡¯t realized that my actions would result in a feud like this. Still, I didn¡¯t regret killing Cultivator Blood Petal. She deserved to die for her actions. However, I didn¡¯t want others to pay for my actions. After all, I was the one who chose to kill Cultivator Blood Petal. Her blood was on my hands, no one else¡¯s. If I somehow got that knowledge to Cultivator Blood Leaf and his father, maybe that would lessen the danger to my companions. Hmm, it was something to consider.

    <hr>

    A week after we returned from the Violet Desert hidden realm, Branch Head Xavier visited me. The healing hall was a single story building made from the same pale red stone as the rest of East Mesa City. The central ward took up most of the space within the healing hall. It was a large, open room filled with beds. Most of the injured disciples ended up here. I, on the other hand, had my own private room.

    At first I didn¡¯t want special treatment and wanted to go to the central ward, like the other disciples. However, my companions convinced me otherwise. Divine demons held a special status within the Dawn and Dusk Sect, and I needed to act the part. Otherwise, people would look down on me. If I didn¡¯t treat my status with the respect it deserved, neither would anyone else.

    While I could be open-minded and carefree to a certain degree, there were certain proprieties I needed to keep in mind. Also, the other disciples would feel uncomfortable if I stayed in the central ward, which would hinder their treatment. That convinced me to take the private room in the end.

    Like the private rooms in Martial Idiot Clinic back in the Dawn and Dusk Sect, the private room here wasn¡¯t anything special. It was a small and simple space with a bed, a nightstand, and a chest. Sunlight streamed in from a large window. It was morning, a little after breakfast. A bronze censer sat atop the nightstand, letting out wisps of white smoke that filled the room with a medicinal smell. This smoke came from an herbal mixture that enhanced the body¡¯s natural healing when burned.

    Ellen sat next to me, studying the waterfall painting I bought for her in Evenfall City. It contained insights into Water, which was why I bought it for her in the first place. Meanwhile, I laid on the bed, studying the jade slip that my mother gave me, the one imbued with knowledge of fist intent. While in the Violet Desert hidden realm, I gained a lot of insights into One With The Fist and fist intent. Since I couldn¡¯t do much else, I decided to meditate on these insights and deepen my understanding. Studying the jade slip helped me in this endeavor.

    At first, Ellen and Willow protested against this. They didn¡¯t want me to strain myself until my internal injury healed. However, I told them that they worried too much. As long as I didn¡¯t study the parts I wasn¡¯t supposed to study, I would be fine. Besides, I needed to do something besides laze around all day. Otherwise I would go crazy from boredom. After some back and forth, they relented.

    Branch Head Xavier entered my private room while Ellen and I studied. Ellen and I went to greet him, but he waved us off.

    ¡°Remain as you are.¡± He said, sounding exhausted. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities.¡±

    I studied Branch Head Xavier as he stood at the foot of my bed. He looked thin and haggard. There were dark circles underneath his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in a while. I found this impressive in a way, since Golden Core cultivators didn¡¯t need to sleep. That just went to show just how busy he had been over the past few days.

    ¡°What may we do for you, Branch Head Xavier?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Please make it quick.¡± Ellen said, her brow furrowed. ¡°My husband needs his rest.¡±

    Thankfully, Branch Head Xavier looked amused by her attitude rather than offended by it.

    ¡°I see that the rumors are true.¡± He said in a jovial tone. ¡°Junior Sister Water Fang and Junior Sister Willow are watching over you like a pair of brooding hens.¡±

    I gave Ellen a sideways glance.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°They seem to think I¡¯m an invalid. Still, I won¡¯t complain too much. What man doesn¡¯t enjoy being pampered by a pair of beautiful women?¡±

    Ellen snorted, before she flicked my ear.

    ¡°Brat.¡± She said in a tone that was equal parts scolding and fondness.

    Branch Head Xavier looked between the two of us and let out a sigh.

    ¡°After seeing the two of you together,¡± he said, ¡°I almost regret choosing celibacy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not too late to find a partner for yourself, Branch Head Xavier.¡± I said.

    He shook his head.

    ¡°No.¡± He said. ¡°Each cultivator walks their own path towards immortality. Marriage would only distract me from mine.¡± His expression grew serious. ¡°Have you heard about what¡¯s going on between us and the Ancient Blood Sect?¡±

    I nodded, my expression mirroring his.

    ¡°Enough to know that our sect and the Ancient Blood Sect have decided to bury this matter.¡± I said. ¡°And that Branch Head Kasandra will not receive punishment for her actions.¡±

    Ellen hissed in anger.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Branch Head Xavier said, looking grim. ¡°Neither sect wants to escalate this matter into a conflict or a full-blown war. We attacked them, they attacked us. As far as the elders are concerned, this matter is over and done with. Whatever happens from here on out is between the individuals involved, not the sects.¡±

    ¡°Meaning that the Ancient Blood Sect won¡¯t stop Cultivator Blood Leaf and his family from attacking my companions and I.¡± I asked.

    Branch Head Xavier nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, ¡°And vice versa.¡±

    I sighed. Well, I expected as much from what I already knew. Still, this could be a blessing in disguise. After all, this feud could be an opportunity for me to grow my strength and hone my battle prowess. However, I hated that my companions were also targets. I would feel more at ease if Cultivator Blood Leaf and his family only targeted me.

    After pulling myself out of my thoughts and back to the present, I noticed that Branch Head Xavier¡¯s expression remained grim. That puzzled me for a moment, before I realized that he still had bad news to deliver. I had a foreboding premonition. When he opened his mouth to speak, I tensed and waited for what he had to say.

 Chapter 95: Rewards and Loot

    ¡°I should warn you that some of the elders of our Dawn and Dusk Sect wanted to punish you for your actions.¡± Branch Head Xavier said.

    I blinked at Branch Head Xavier in surprise. His words caught me off guard. Some of the elders of the Dawn and Dusk Sect wanted to punish me. What? Why?

    ¡°How dare they?¡± Ellen asked, offended.

    She looked ready to jump out of her seat and confront the elders herself. I reached over and grabbed her hand in order to sooth her anger. It worked, though Ellen continued to glare at Branch Head Xavier, as if blaming him.

    ¡°Why would the elders of our sect want to punish me?¡± I asked, turning back towards Branch Head Xavier.

    He sighed.

    ¡°They argued that you started this whole mess by killing Cultivator Blood Petal.¡± He said. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t, none of this would have happened.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°I killed her as part of a mission for our sect!¡±

    Branch Head Xavier nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, ¡°The elders who supported you argued as such. The ones who wanted you punished responded by saying that you could have let Cultivator Blood Petal live. Your mission was to investigate the disappearances of the rogue cultivators and deal with the cause. Driving off Cultivator Blood Petal would have sufficed.¡±

    I stared at him in disbelief.

    ¡°But she killed hundreds of innocent people! I couldn¡¯t just let her go!¡±

    Branch Head Xavier gave me an odd look.

    ¡°Most demonic cultivators wouldn¡¯t care about such a thing.¡± He said. ¡°At least not enough to risk angering the Ancient Blood Sect.¡±

    His words washed over me like cold water. Right. I forgot that the Dawn and Dusk Sect was equal parts righteous and demonic, which was why it was considered unorthodox. For the demonic cultivators in our sect, and even some of the righteous ones, the deaths of a few hundred people meant nothing. I was the odd one here for caring.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t any of them say anything earlier?¡± I asked, frowning. ¡°We reported what happened weeks ago. Why are they making an issue of it now?¡±

    Branch Head Xavier gave me a wry smile.

    ¡°You got caught.¡± He said. ¡°If the Ancient Blood Sect hadn¡¯t found out that you and your companions were the ones who killed Cultivator Blood Petal, the elders wouldn¡¯t have raised a fuss.¡±

    Ah, I understood the issue now. The problem wasn¡¯t the fact that I killed Cultivator Blood Petal. The problem was that I lost face for our sect.

    ¡°Regardless, the elders decided not to punish you in the end.¡± Branch Head Xavier continued. ¡°However, the elders who called for your punishment are still unhappy with you. They may try to make your life more difficult when you return to the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Thank you for the warning, Branch Head Xavier.¡± I said. ¡°I will remember this.¡±

    The man smiled at me.

    ¡°Oh, I should be the one thanking you,¡± he said. ¡°Despite all the trouble we endured, we ended up benefiting a lot from this affair. As part of the agreement between our sects, the Ancient Blood Sect¡¯s branch office here in East Mesa City had to pay us compensation.¡± His smile widened. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen the look on Cultivator Kasandra¡¯s face when she handed it over. That alone made all this worth it.¡±

    I smiled in return.

    ¡°Well damn.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I missed it.¡±

    Ellen narrowed her eyes at Branch Head Xavier.

    ¡°Since my husband played a key role in this affair,¡± she said, ¡°It¡¯s only fair that he receives some benefits for it, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    I looked at her in shock.

    ¡°Ellen!¡±

    Branch Head Xavier held up a hand and silenced me.

    ¡°Junior Sister Water Fang is correct, Junior Brother Flamewind.¡± He said. ¡°You deserve a reward for your contributions to the sect.¡±

    I stared at him in disbelief. What contributions? My actions brought nothing but trouble to the Dawn and Dusk Sect. I opened my mouth to say so, but I shut it after Ellen gave me a warning look.

    ¡°As part of the compensation we received,¡± Branch Head Xavier said, ¡°The Ancient Blood Sect handed over all of the Violet Sand that they gathered from the Violet Desert hidden realm this year. This means that you are the disciple who brought in the most Violet Sand, Junior Brother Flamewind, and will be rewarded as such.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I deserve it.¡± I said, which earned me a glare from Ellen.

    ¡°Why not?¡± He asked. ¡°When the Ancient Blood Sect attacked us, you rallied the disciples while I was busy fending off the Golden Core cultivators. Defending your fellow disciples and leading them against an enemy sect counts as a significant contribution.¡±

    ¡°But the only reason why the Ancient Blood Sect attacked us is because of me!¡± I protested.

    Branch Head Xavier snorted.

    ¡°So what?¡± He said. ¡°Regardless of the reason, they attacked us and you defended against them.¡± He smiled at me. ¡°Not only that, but you defeated a Golden Core cultivator and helped defeat a second one. You can¡¯t deny that.¡±

    I wanted to protest, but I refrained in the end. Branch Head Xavier was right. Regardless of the circumstances, my actions were meritorious and benefited the sect. I just felt conflicted because my actions also caused problems for the sect in the first place.

    ¡°While I would like to reward you for your actions,¡± Branch Head Xavier said, ¡°Vice Hall Master Sidra said that she would take care of it.¡± He grinned. ¡°However, I can still reward you for bringing in the most Violet Sand.¡±

    I perked up at that. While I still felt conflicted about the whole affair, I had to admit that a reward from Big Sis Sidra sounded tempting. The reward from Branch Head Xavier was less tempting, but not by much. He was a disciple of Myriad Treasures Pavilion. A reward from him was bound to be good.

    ¡°What kind of reward?¡± I asked, making no attempt to hide my greed.

    Branch Head Xavier laughed at that.

    ¡°First of all,¡± he said. ¡°You will receive one thousand contribution points.¡±

    That was a significant reward. A thousand contribution points was enough to buy a technique or a mystic art from the scripture pavilion located at Mt. Dawn and Dusk. Usually, a disciple would need to complete several missions to earn that many contribution points.

    ¡°That¡¯s twice as much as the usual reward.¡± Ellen stated.

    Branch Head Xavier nodded towards me.

    ¡°It¡¯s only fair, since we earned twice as much Violet Sand this year thanks to Brother Flamewind.¡± He said to her, before turning towards me again. ¡°The second part of your rewards is a high-grade magic treasure of your choice. The usual reward is a mid-grade magic treasure, but I say you deserve something better. You just have to tell me what kind of magic treasure you want.¡±

    I thought about it for a moment, before I took my broken bronze buckler out of my storage ring and showed it to Branch Head Xavier.

    ¡°A shield magic treasure.¡± I said. ¡°As you can see, I broke mine while in the Violet Desert hidden realm and I need a replacement.¡±

    Branch Head Xavier looked at my broken bronze buckler and furrowed his brow.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I fought disciples from the Thousand Blade Sect.¡± I answered. ¡°Two of whom were in mid Foundation Establishment.¡±

    Branch Head Xavier looked at me for a moment, before he shook his head.

    ¡°Very well.¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone deliver a shield magic treasure to you before the end of the day.¡±

    I nodded my head in thanks.

    ¡°Now for the final part of your reward.¡± Branch Head Xavier said.

    I raised an eyebrow at him. There was more?

    ¡°Two thousand spirit stones.¡± Branch Head Xavier said.

    I stared at him in shock. Two thousand spirit stones? Added together with the spirit stones already in my possession, and I had close to four thousand spirit stones in total. For a Foundation Establishment cultivator such as myself, that was a small fortune. The thought of counting all those spirit stones filled me with an unholy glee.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not much compared to what you already earned,¡± Branch Head Xavier said, sounding regretful. ¡°However, that is all I¡¯m authorized to give you.¡±

    I stared at him in confusion.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked. ¡°Two thousand spirit stones is plenty.¡±

    In the Dawn and Dusk Sect, one could either spend contribution points or spirit stones to buy techniques, resources, magic treasures, and so on. However, buying things with spirit stones cost twice as much as buying them with contribution points. Two thousand spirit stones was enough to buy a mystic art, which I needed. My lack of suitable mystic arts had hindered me this entire journey and I needed to rectify that.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you gain a lot from the loot you earned?¡± Branch Head Xavier asked, a baffled expression on his face. ¡°You killed a Golden Core cultivator after all.¡±

    My eyes widened and my jaw dropped. He was right. Foundation Establishment cultivators often had more resources compared to their Qi Condensation juniors, and it was the same with Golden Core cultivators and Foundation Establishment ones. I had completely forgotten about my share of the loot from the battle of the Ancient Blood Sect.

    Wait a minute. I remembered that Ellen and Elliot helped with collecting said loot. There was no way that they would forget about my share. I looked over at Ellen, who wore an awkward expression on her face.

    ¡°Ellen.¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her.

    Branch Head Xavier looked between the two of us, understanding dawning his face.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t want to hide it from you,¡± she said, sounding guilty, ¡°We just feared that a severe shock might aggravate your internal injury further.¡± She paused. ¡°Among other reasons.¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°How much loot did I earn?¡± I asked.

    Ellen looked conflicted for a moment, before she pulled a storage ring out of her own storage ring.

    ¡°It would be faster to show you rather than explain,¡± she said.

    I took the storage ring and peered inside. My thoughts ground to a halt when I saw what it contained. Just a few moments ago, I thought that four thousand spirit stones was a lot. However, my thinking had been too naive. There were tens of thousands of spirit stones inside this storage ring. It was an amount that I wouldn¡¯t be able to put together after spending years, maybe even decades, completing missions.

    In addition to low-grade spirit stones there were also spirit stones with purer and more potent energy. I assumed these were mid-grade spirit stones, which were a hundred times more valuable than their low-grade counterparts.

    However, the storage ring contained more than just spirit stones. After all, cultivators carried all sorts of items on them, and the Golden Core cultivator that I killed was no exception. Pills, spirit herbs, precious materials, magic treasures, etc. The storage ring held all these things.

    The talismans, in particular, filled me with excitement. There were only a few of them, but they were meant for Golden Core cultivators. For a Foundation Establishment cultivator like me, each one was a potentially lifesaving trump card, similar to my treasure talisman.

    I stopped peering into the storage ring and stared off into space, still in shock. My family, and Flame Fiend Hall as a whole, believed that a cultivator should earn their resources. As such, I didn¡¯t receive a stipend or an allowance, even though I was a core disciple of Flame Fiend Hall. Well, I did but not from them. Instead, I received one from Second Master since I was an honorary disciple of Celestial Warrior Hall. Even so, it wasn¡¯t that much.

    In short, I was rather poor compared to my peers of the same status. If it hadn¡¯t been for recent events, I wouldn¡¯t have had much in the way of spirit stones or other resources. Having a fortune fall into my lap like this felt unreal, as if I were in a dream. I almost didn¡¯t want to believe it. If it turned out to be a dream, I think I would cry.

    ¡°Ellen,¡± I said, turning towards her, ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡±

    ¡°No, darling,¡± she said, a fond smile on your face, ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming.¡±

    I stared at her for several long moments, before I exploded with anger.

    ¡°Why did you hide this from me?¡± I said, raising my voice.

    I didn¡¯t shout, since Ellen was still my wife and I didn¡¯t want to be that kind of husband, but it was a near thing.

    ¡°Well,¡± Branch Head Xavier said, ¡°It seems like the two of you need to discuss some matters and I have to return to my duties. I¡¯ll take leave now.¡±

    With that, he fled from the room, leaving Ellen and I alone.

    <hr>

    After Branch Head Xavier left, I glared at Ellen. I loved and trusted her, yet I couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt and betrayed that she would hide something like this from me. For a moment, I wondered if she wanted to take some, or even all, of it for herself. However, I shook away those thoughts. If she had wanted to take this fortune for herself, she wouldn¡¯t have shown it to me. Besides, we were husband and wife now. I would have just given it to her if she asked. That was why it hurt so much. Did she think I would be greedy and keep it all to myself?

    ¡°Darian,¡± Ellen said, calling me by my name now that we were alone, ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, but please listen before you make any judgments.¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡± I asked. ¡°Who else knew about this?¡±

    Ellen paused for a moment.

    ¡°Just our family.¡± She said. ¡°Sister Willow and Elliot.¡±

    ¡°All of you kept this from me?¡± I asked in disbelief.

    Three of the people I cared for and loved the most conspired against me. How could I feel anything but betrayed by this?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ellen said, keeping her expression and her voice calm. ¡°As I said earlier, we feared that the shock might aggravate your internal injury.¡±

    I clenched my jaw.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± I said.

    Her words just sounded like an excuse.

    ¡°We know,¡± Ellen said, ¡°But we didn¡¯t want to take that risk.¡±

    ¡°Well, as you can see, my internal injury is just fine.¡±

    My mental state, on the other hand, was another matter.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ellen said, ¡°However, that wasn¡¯t the only reason.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°Darian, now that you have a fortune in your hands, what do you want to do with it?¡±

    I opened my mouth to answer her, before closing it shut. That was a good question. What did I want to do with this fortune? Spend it, of course! Excitement filled me as I thought about all the things I could buy with this many spirit stones.

    ¡°That is the other reason why we kept it from you.¡± Ellen said. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about how you can spend all those spirit stones, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Did she just read my mind? Or was I that easy to read?

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said in a defensive tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Ellen gave me a fond smile.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she said. ¡°However, as a cultivator you need to think in the long term. Yes, you can gain immediate benefits if you spent all those spirit stones right now, but what about your future?¡± She gestured to herself. ¡°What about our future?¡±

    I blinked at her. Huh. I hadn¡¯t thought of it like that. To support my cultivation, I needed resources. That was true now, and it wouldn¡¯t change in the future. More than that, Ellen was right. Now that we were married, I had to consider more than just myself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Ellen said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about myself. You earned those resources. They¡¯re yours, not mine.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°Of course they¡¯re yours.¡± I said. ¡°We are husband and wife, aren¡¯t we? What¡¯s mine is yours. The same goes for Willow.¡±

    My anger towards Ellen and the others didn¡¯t diminish my love for them.

    ¡°Aw,¡± Ellen said, looking at me as if her heart was melting, ¡°What did I do to deserve someone like you?¡±

    ¡°Show kindness to a lonely and miserable child.¡± I said in a quiet voice.

    Ellen¡¯s expression grew somber. She reached over and grasped my hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone anymore, Darian.¡± She said. ¡°Remember that. You have a family now.¡±

    I gripped her hand and nodded.

    ¡°To return to the topic at hand.¡± Ellen continued. ¡°When I said our future, I meant any children we may or may not have.¡±

    I froze and my thoughts ground to a halt when she mentioned children. I wanted children, of course. However, it was always a vague desire of mine, something I would worry about in the future. I never considered having any children at my current age. After all, I was only twenty one years old! By mortal standards, that was plenty old enough to have children. By cultivator standards, I was practically a child myself; or at least an adolescent.

    Wait, if Ellen brought this up, did that mean¡­? I glanced at her abdomen. Ellen caught my look and gave me a wry smile.

    ¡°No, Darian,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant. Neither is Sister Willow. Of course, that¡¯s only because we¡¯ve taken precautions. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve already become pregnant, given how often you sleep with the both of us.¡±

    Oh. Her words filled me with both relief and disappointment. The former because I feared that I wasn¡¯t ready to be a father just yet. The latter because¡­ Well, the idea of siring children with Ellen and Willow filled me with joy and anticipation. I imagined what they would look like while pregnant, their abdomens swelling with burgeoning life, and my demonic nature stirred. The desire to make that image a reality burned within me.

    ¡°I see that someone likes that idea.¡± Ellen said with a chuckle.

    She gave my lap a pointed look. I followed her gaze and realized that my Little Darian was proud and upright. My face flushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    I trailed off, unsure of how to continue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡± Ellen said, leaning forward. She had a predatory gleam in her eyes. ¡°I find it flattering that the idea of having children together excites you this much.¡± She sighed. ¡°However, I believe we should wait until we work out some kind of plan.¡±

    That made sense. Still, I felt more than a little frustrated. After not being able to spend the night with Ellen or Willow, I felt¡­ Pent up.

    ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± I asked in an attempt to distract myself.

    ¡°In the future, our family will continue to grow.¡± Ellen said. ¡°Not only will we have children, but you also intend to take in more wives. Correct?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°In that case, why not found a clan?¡±

 Chapter 96: Plans for the Future

    I frowned when I heard Ellen¡¯s words. Found a clan? That was something I hadn¡¯t considered before. Cultivation clans were similar to sects in that each one had its own unique cultivation techniques, martial techniques, mystic arts, and so on. The biggest difference between a clan and a sect was that every member of a clan was tied together by bonds of blood.

    The details varied between each clan, but every single one had something that set it apart from the others. For example, Clan Wind Dance practiced the Dancing Wind cultivation technique and the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style. Its members sought to become as free and unburdened as a dancing wind. The members of Clan Wind Dance, both the men and women, were also famous for their beauty.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ellen asked, pulling me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s not something I thought about before.¡±

    Ellen nodded.

    ¡°We figured as much.¡± She said. ¡°Sister Willow and I wanted to wait until after your internal injury healed before bringing the matter up.¡± Her gaze turned sharp. ¡°However, Branch Head Xavier ruined things.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame him.¡± I said. ¡°You two¡­¡± I paused. ¡°Including Elliot, you three were in the wrong for keeping me in the dark. I¡¯m still angry at you about that.¡±

    Ellen gave me a seductive smile and bit her lip.

    ¡°Ooh,¡± she said. ¡°Does this mean that you¡¯re going to punish me?¡±

    I knew that she was doing this to distract me. Unfortunately, despite knowing that, it still worked. The thought of¡­ Punishing Ellen filled my mind. I shook my head to clear my thoughts.

    ¡°Stop that.¡± I said, giving her a stern look.

    Ellen covered her mouth and laughed.

    ¡°Aw,¡± she said, ¡°But it¡¯s so fun to tease you.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at her.

    ¡°Enough,¡± I said. ¡°Let us get back to the topic at hand. You wish to found a clan?¡±

    Ellen looked thoughtful for a moment.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± she said. ¡°Right now, things are fine as they are. However, as our family grows larger, this will change. Setting up a formal hierarchy and structure will prevent things from getting out of hand.¡±

    That was one of the biggest differences between a family that was a cultivation clan and one that wasn¡¯t. The former was more formal and organized. There were rules and customs in place to determine the distribution of resources, rewards, punishments, and so on. Some also considered cultivation clans as the nobility of the cultivation world, which wasn¡¯t without merit. Cultivators from a clan with high status enjoyed privileges that other cultivators didn¡¯t.

    Several factors determined a clan¡¯s status. Its size, its holdings, its connections, and the strength of its members. That last one was the most important. A clan led by a Nascent Soul cultivator would always have higher status than a clan with a Golden Core cultivator, no matter how wealthy or how large the latter was.

    This was one of the reasons why my uncle, Dominic, always called himself the acting head of Clan Wind Dance. He was just a Golden Core cultivator while my father, the nominal head of Clan Wind Dance, was a Nascent Soul cultivator. Everyone believed that my father was dead, and considered my uncle as the de facto head, but the pretense elevated Clan Wind Dance¡¯s status.

    This infuriated me, now that I thought about it.

    However, an individual¡¯s own talent and efforts mattered more than the clan they came from. In the end, status was just another tool to help a cultivator on their path towards immortality.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I said, frowning. ¡°I like how things are. If we found a clan, all the rules and customs may put some distance between us. I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡±

    Ellen chuckled.

    ¡°While I understand your fear, Darian,¡± she said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit silly. We¡¯re the ones who get to make the rules and customs, and we¡¯re the ones who determine how close or how distant we are with one another.¡±

    She made a fair point. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but worry. I thought back to how I was treated back on Mt. Wind Dance. How my kin ignored me, how Zayne abused me, how my uncle suppressed me. It wasn¡¯t all bad, thanks to Lucius, but he was the one bright spot from that time in my life. What if the same thing happened to one of my descendants? The thought of someone else going through the same pain and misery that I experienced filled me with unease.

    ¡°Are you that opposed to the idea, Darian?¡± Ellen asked.

    My expression must have reflected my thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± I said, an uncertain expression on my face. ¡°You know how my kin treated me. What if the same thing happened to one of our descendants?¡±

    Ellen gave me a sympathetic look.

    ¡°In that case,¡± she said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to put measures in place to prevent such a thing.¡± Her expression turned serious. ¡°However, the world can be a cruel place and we can¡¯t predict every possible opportunity.¡±

    Her words eased my worries, but didn¡¯t eliminate them. Still, I was more open to the idea of founding a clan than before.

    ¡°Let us suppose that I agreed to your idea,¡± I said, ¡°How would we go about it?¡± I frowned. ¡°Do we just declare ourselves a clan and that¡¯s it?¡±

    Now that I thought about it, how did one found a cultivation clan?

    ¡°To become a cultivation clan,¡± Ellen said, ¡°We need to fulfill one official requirement and several unofficial ones. For the former, we need to register our clan with the local provincial authorities. In the Whispering Hills province, it¡¯s the Dawn and Dusk Sect. They will then pass this on to the highest authority in the Northern Region, Clan Black Iron. Afterwards, we will become an officially recognized clan of the Azure Dragon Empire.¡±

    I nodded. That made sense. Clan Black Iron, ruled by the North King, governed the Northern Region on behalf of the Azure Dragon Emperor.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the official requirement,¡± I said, ¡°What are the unofficial ones?¡±

    ¡°First,¡± Ellen said, ¡°For people to accept our clan, we need other clans and sects to acknowledge us. The ideal number is three. Also, the more powerful they are the better.¡±

    I mulled it over for a moment.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°So, if we registered our clan with the Dawn and Dusk Sect, would that count as them acknowledging us?¡± I asked.

    Ellen smiled.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She said. ¡°For us, I think this requirement will be the easiest to fulfill, given the number of connections you have.¡±

    Fair enough.

    ¡°The second unofficial requirement is that we need a home,¡± Ellen said. ¡°A place to act as the foundation of our clan and where our family can flourish.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°A place like Mt. Wind Dance.¡±

    I nodded. While I despised my kin in Clan Wind Dance, I had to admit that they weren¡¯t weak. Their strength came from several sources, including Mt. Wind Dance itself. It was a sacred mountain, a type of natural treasure that acted as a natural qi gathering array. Without it, I doubted that Clan Wind Dance would have reached its current heights.

    ¡°The third, and most important, unofficial requirement is the clan¡¯s core.¡± Ellen said.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked.

    Ellen frowned in thought.

    ¡°This one is a bit more difficult to describe,¡± she said. ¡°The core is simultaneously the seed from which the clan grows, and also the pillar that supports it. If a clan¡¯s home is the physical foundation, then the core is the mystic foundation. Take Clan Wind Dance for example. They seek to become dancing winds. That is the core of their clan.¡± She smiled. ¡°Keep in mind that core is my word for it. Others may use different terms.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I think I know what you mean.¡± I said.

    The cultivators of Clan Wind Dance sought to become dancing winds. The Dancing Wind cultivation technique and the Dancing Wind Blade fighting style sprouted from this seed, or core as Ellen called it. It was the mystic foundation of Clan Wind Dance.

    ¡°Only by fulfilling these three unofficial requirements can we found a true cultivation clan.¡± Ellen said. ¡°One that will stand the test of time.¡±

    I looked at Ellen and gave her an amused smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve thought a lot about this, haven¡¯t you?¡± I asked.

    Ellen looked away with an embarrassed expression on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted ever since I fell in love with you and decided that I wanted to build a family together.¡± She glanced at me. ¡°Do you dislike it?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°In fact, I rather like it. I¡¯m glad to know that you have your own goals and ambitions.¡±

    Ellen faced me again and smiled.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, ¡°Family is important to me. It¡¯s one of the things that you and I have in common. I¡¯ve always wanted to build one of my own.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Founding a clan is just an extension of that.¡±

    I nodded, before I looked up at the ceiling, lost in thought.

    ¡°We¡¯re nowhere close to fulfilling all of these requirements.¡± I said. ¡°Assuming we decide to found a clan.¡±

    The first unofficial requirement, receiving acknowledgment from three other clans and sects, seemed like the easiest to fulfill. I could think of two off the top of my head: the Dawn and Dusk Sect and Clan Stone Pillar, Willow¡¯s clan. We still needed to receive her grandmother¡¯s approval, but I was confident in our chances. However, the other two unofficial requirements were much more difficult to achieve.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ellen said. ¡°Which is why I wanted to start making preparations now.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°I believe we should save most of the fortune you acquired and use it to invest in our family¡¯s future. Each of the unofficial requirements is important, but we¡¯ll need a large number of spirit stones for the second one.¡±

    ¡°A place to settle down and build a home,¡± I muttered.

    Ellen nodded.

    ¡°For us, the simplest solution would be to purchase land from the Dawn and Dusk Sect,¡± she said. ¡°However, even a low-grade sacred mountain is expensive. Prices start at one hundred thousand spirit stones and go up from there.¡±

    I stared at her in shock. One hundred thousand spirit stones was a number that I could scarcely fathom. A sacred mountain costs that much? And it was the least expensive kind as well? How much did the most expensive sacred mountains cost? A million spirit stones? I shuddered at the thought.

    Ellen smirked at my reaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s a necessary expense,¡± she said. ¡°A clan needs a place with lots of qi in order to support the cultivation of its members. Thankfully, the price also includes the lands around the sacred mountain. They are necessary to cultivate the many spirit herbs required to support and grow a clan. As you know, pills don¡¯t appear out of thin air.¡±

    I stared at her for several long seconds.

    ¡°Founding a clan is a more complicated affair than I expected.¡± I said.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Ellen said. ¡°However, the choice is yours in the end. You are the one who acquired this fortune in the first place, and you are the head of our family. It is up to you to determine whether or not we become a cultivation clan.¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need time to think about it,¡± I said. ¡°This isn¡¯t a decision I should rush.¡±

    <hr>

    In the end, when it came to founding a clan or not, I decided to hold off making a choice until after we returned to the Dawn and Dusk sect. I wanted to consult Big Sis Sidra. She was the oldest and most experienced member of my sisters and I valued her advice. Until then, I decided not to touch the fortune I acquired from the deceased Golden Core cultivator. Well, most of it. I took enough spirit stones from it so that I had a total of five thousand spirit stones on hand.

    Later that day, after my talk with Ellen, I talked with Willow about the matter of founding a clan. She was also in favor of the idea. This didn¡¯t surprise me, since Willow grew up in a cultivator clan herself and hadn¡¯t been ostracized by her kin. While there were downsides to founding a clan, in Willow¡¯s eyes the benefits more than made up for them. However, like Ellen, she decided to leave the final decision up to me since I was the head of our family.

    With that, our time in East Mesa City drew to an end. Now that the Dawn and Dusk Sect and the Ancient Blood had reached an agreement, there wasn¡¯t any reason for my companions and I to stay here. We had explored the Violet Desert hidden realm and there wasn¡¯t anything else keeping us in East Mesa City. It was time to head back home.

    We spent a few days saying goodbye to the friends we had made during our time here, including Cultivator Rexanne and Cultivator Albin. When they heard about what happened to us, they felt guilty since they had also been part of the group that killed Cultivator Blood Petal. It took some effort on our part to convince them otherwise. We then warned them to be careful, since Cultivator Blood Leaf might target them in our absence. Afterwards, we shared one last meal with the pair since we didn¡¯t know when we would see them next.

    When Brother Ross heard that we were leaving, he came by to visit me. To my dismay, his admiration and awe of me had only increased since we last saw each other. It felt burdensome, but I didn¡¯t have the heart to dissuade him. However, I drew the line when he tried to swear fealty to me. I could handle admiration and awe. Servitude, on the other hand, was another matter altogether. While this disappointed Brother Ross, it was for the best.

    Branch Head Xavier came by to see me one last time, to deliver the high-grade shield magic item. It was a steel buckler this time. I hoped that it would last longer than the bronze buckler, since replacing it would be expensive. While I could afford it, I didn¡¯t want to become a spendthrift and waste my spirit stones.

    As our group made preparations to leave, I bought several items that I needed. This included a new set of array flags since I left my previous set in the Violet Desert hidden realm. I even insisted on shopping for them myself. Ellen, Willow, and Elliot tried to convince me otherwise, but I refused to back down this time. There was only so much coddling that I could tolerate. They relented in the end, but only because I agreed to let Elliot accompany me.

    I bought an array flag set suitable for a Foundation Establishment cultivator called the Black Tortoise Array Set. As the name implied, it was suitable for defensive and utility arrays. I wasn¡¯t an array master, and I didn¡¯t plan on using arrays in an offensive capacity, so the Black Tortoise Array Set was perfect for me. The array plate, which served as the heart of the set, even resembled a tortoise shell. For some reason, this pleased me.

    While I was shopping, I also bought several items I needed, including a new alchemy furnace and a new treasure refining furnace. My old ones were for beginners and I had grown beyond them. My new ones were more suitable for my current proficiency in alchemy and refining magic treasures. However, I kept my old ones rather than sell them or throw them away. While I no longer needed them, I could give them to any children or disciples that I might have in the future.

    To my dismay, my shopping spree drained a majority of my spirit stones. I went from five thousand to just over one thousand. My heart broke when I saw this. I was almost tempted to dip into the fortune, but I held back in the end. If I decided to found a cultivation clan, I didn¡¯t want my short-sighted greed to hinder me in the future.

    However, I did take a Golden Core magic treasure out of the fortune. Not for myself, since I couldn¡¯t use it, but as a gift for Cultivator Black Sand. He played a key part in saving us from the Ancient Blood Sect¡¯s attack. Without his intervention, we would have died. I knew he did it because the Dawn and Dusk Sect asked him to, but I wanted to thank him in person.

    I sent him a message requesting to meet with him. To my surprise, he replied right away. It was as if he had anticipated my message. We agreed to meet on the night before our group¡¯s departure from East Mesa City. When the appointed time arrived, I took the Golden Core magic treasure and went to go see Cultivator Black Sand.

 Chapter 97: Cultivator Black Sand

    When I told my loved ones that I was going out to meet with Cultivator Black Sand, they insisted on having someone escort me. However, I put my foot down this time and insisted on going alone. After some back and forth, they relented. At least on the surface. I had no doubt that one of them, maybe more, would trail me from the shadows.

    Rather than meet at the branch office or Cultivator Black Sand¡¯s residence, the two of us met at a teahouse called the Desert Bloom Teahouse. It was two floors tall, and located in an out of the way part of the Third Terrace. Despite this, the teahouse seemed quite popular. When I arrived, there were several customers, all of whom were at late Foundation Establishment or above. I stood out, since I was just at early Foundation Establishment. No one bothered me, which I was thankful for.

    On the way here, I noticed two presences trailing me. I assumed they were Ellen and Elliot, though it could¡¯ve been Ellen and Willow. Rather than make a fuss, I rolled my eyes and ignored them. No need to make a fuss.

    If I had to describe the Desert Bloom Teahouse in two words, they would be simple and elegant. A feeling of serenity washed over me when I entered, and I didn¡¯t know if it was because of the atmosphere or if there was something else at play. The interior consisted of a single large room filled with tables. It was decorated primarily in yellows and browns, with a dash of red here and there. Due to the late hour, crystal lamps filled the space with warm light. The subtle smell of tea teased my nostrils. The hum of quiet conversation filled the air.

    When I entered, a waitress wearing an elegant gown approached me. She wore a polite smile on her face.

    ¡°Welcome to the Desert Blossom Teahouse.¡± She said. ¡°Cultivator Flamewind, I presume?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Please follow me.¡± The waitress said. ¡°Your party is already waiting for you on the second floor.¡±

    I followed her up to the second floor. This was where the private rooms were located. The waitress led me to one of the rooms, before she bowed and left. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I entered. At first glance, the room on the other side didn¡¯t seem all that special. It had just enough space for a table with six chairs around it and a few decorations. However, when I looked up I realized that it had a glass ceiling. This allowed the people inside to gaze at the night sky unimpeded.

    Cultivator Black Sand sat at the table with a pot of tea and a few cups in front of him. When I entered the room, he stood up and saluted me.

    ¡°Welcome, Cultivator Flamewind,¡± he said. ¡°While waiting for you to arrive, I took the liberty of ordering some tea for us. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Despite his polite words, I noticed a hint of sharpness in his tone.

    ¡°Greetings, Cultivator Black Sand,¡± I said, returning his salute with one of my own, ¡°And no, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    The two of us sat across from each other and poured ourselves a cup of tea each. I didn¡¯t know what kind of tea it was, but it was some kind of spirit tea that smelled somewhat spicy. I took a sip, and a variety of flavors washed over my tongue. Rather than clash, they formed a harmonious whole which I found pleasant. It tasted even better than the tea from the Lotus House, the restaurant that Willow and I went to on our outing.

    ¡°This is delicious!¡± I exclaimed.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it, Cultivator Flamewind.¡± Cultivator Black Sand said. ¡°It¡¯s made from a flower called the Howling Desert Blossom, which can only be found in certain areas in the Howling Desert province. While it can be used to concoct pills and elixirs, it is mainly used to brew tea.¡±

    I took another sip of the tea and savored it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to buy some before I leave East Mesa City.¡± I said.

    Cultivator Black Sand nodded in acknowledgment. The two of us fell into silence as we drank our tea. I took this opportunity to study Cultivator Black Sand, though there wasn¡¯t much to see. His black robes and black mask covered his entire body, which made it difficult to read him.

    He studied me in return. His gaze felt sharp. In fact, the word sharp suited Cultivator Black Sand. Not the sharpness of a sword or any kind of blade. Rather, his sharpness felt like it came from fang and claw. I wondered if he was some kind of spirit beast or beastkin.

    ¡°Thank you for agreeing to meet with me, Cultivator Black Sand.¡± I said, breaking the silence. ¡°Especially on such short notice.¡±

    Cultivator Black Sand took a moment before responding.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to meet with you for some time, Cultivator Flamewind.¡± He said. ¡°Or should I call you Cultivator Darian?¡±

    Ah, so he knew my true name. I wondered about that. The Dawn and Dusk Sect asked him to protect me, so I assumed, but I didn¡¯t know how much he knew about me.

    ¡°Either one is fine with me,¡± I said. ¡°However, I am curious about why you wished to meet with me.¡±

    Cultivator Black Sand made a show of looking me up and down.

    ¡°I wanted to see for myself why she favors you so much,¡± he said. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve met, I still don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t seem all that special. You¡¯re so young and weak.¡±

    I blink at him in surprise, caught off guard by his words.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Black Sand¡¯s demeanor changed. He became more¡­ languid? I wasn¡¯t sure if that was the right word, but he was less stiff than before. Cultivator Black Sand put an elbow on the table and rested his chin on his palm.

    ¡°Ugly too,¡± he said, ¡°Now that I take a closer look.¡± He turned away from me and clicked his tongue with displeasure. ¡°Tsk. Really, I don¡¯t understand her. I¡¯m better than you in every way, and yet you¡¯re her favorite. It¡¯s not fair.¡±

    I felt baffled. Was he¡­ Was he pouting? That¡¯s what it sounded like. His words were insulting. However, I didn¡¯t detect any malice in his tone, oddly enough. Instead, he came across as a cat whose owner favored another cat.

    Wait a moment. Cat? A suspicion blossomed in my mind. What if¡­?

    ¡°Cultivator Black Sand,¡± I said, deciding to test out my suspicion, ¡°Forgive my rudeness, but are you a cat spirit beast or a beastkin descended from a cat spirit beast?¡±

    Cultivator Black Sand faced me once more.

    ¡°At least you¡¯re not completely stupid.¡± He said.

    He took off his mask and I glimpsed his face for the first time. He looked like a young man in his mid twenties. Like every native of the Howling Desert province, Cultivator Black Sand had brown skin and dark eyes, with short and curly dark hair. He had feline eyes, amber in color, and sharp predatory teeth. Despite my suspicions, it surprised me to see how similar Cultivator Black Sand looked to Big Sis Astra.

    ¡°Are you related to Big Sis Astra?¡± I asked, blurting out the question before I could think about it.

    Cultivator Black Sand sneered at me.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± He asked. ¡°Of course I am. Are you blind?¡± He clicked his tongue again. ¡°Tsk. Nevermind. Maybe you are completely stupid.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Black Sand raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°We share the same father.¡± He said. ¡°Like you, I¡¯m her younger brother.¡±

    For some reason, this came as a big shock to me. I knew little about Big Sis Astra¡¯s father, except for the fact that he was beastkin. She never talked about him, and I never asked. I always had the impression that she wasn¡¯t close with her father. It never occurred to me that she would have siblings outside of our maternal family.

    Perhaps it shouldn¡¯t have surprised me. I had kin outside of my maternal family, though I barely acknowledged them as such. Perhaps it was the same for Big Sis Astra. This train of thought led me to wonder if Big Sis Estelle and Big Sis Sidra also had siblings outside of our maternal family. A part of me wanted to ask, though I didn¡¯t know if that was a good idea. Like Big Sister Astra, neither of them talked about their fathers.

    I pulled myself back to the present. I could worry about all that later. Right now, I had other things to deal with.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, ¡°Does this mean that Big Sis Astra is the one who asked you to watch over me?¡±

    Cultivator Black Sand nodded, a disgruntled expression on his face.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, ¡°I was happy to hear from her after so long. Imagine my dismay when it turned out that she wanted me to babysit you.¡± He glowered at me. ¡°I agreed, but only because I was afraid that she would never speak to me again if I declined.¡±

    By this point, Cultivator Black Sand stopped hiding his hostility. His aura pressed against me, though he kept it in check to avoid hurting me. Still, it was an unpleasant experience. It felt as if a giant feline was scraping its claws against my body, playing with me before it devoured me. If Cultivator Black Sand hadn¡¯t held back, I suspected that his aura would have cut me.

    ¡°Why do you dislike me so much?¡± I asked. ¡°To the point that you¡¯re willing to lower yourself by bullying a junior?¡±

    As an early Foundation Establishment cultivator, there wasn¡¯t much I could do against Cultivator Black Sand, who was at mid Golden Core. At this point, I regretted meeting with him alone. Since he saved the disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, I thought that it was safe to meet with him. I was wrong, it turned out. Still, at least he hadn¡¯t harmed me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not bullying you,¡± Cultivator Black Sand said with a snort, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ Displaying my displeasure.¡± He tilted his head. ¡°As for your question, well, isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡­ Envy you, and I hate that I envy you.¡±

    That surprised me. I suspected as much, though I hadn¡¯t expected him to admit to it. When I asked him that question, I did so without expecting an answer.

    ¡°You and I are both her younger brothers.¡± Cultivator Black Sand said, gesturing to the both of us. ¡°However, you get to see her every day while I hear from her once every decade, and that¡¯s if I¡¯m lucky.¡± His expression grew bitter. ¡°I heard about her betrothal from someone else.¡±

    While Big Sis Astra and I didn¡¯t see each other everyday, it was true that we saw each other on a frequent basis. I would hate it if I could only hear from her once a decade. Despite his hostility towards me, I sympathized with Cultivator Black Sand. However, I kept that to myself. Given his attitude, and his cultivation base, he would take it as an insult.

    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± I asked. ¡°I know I asked, but I thought you wouldn¡¯t answer.¡±

    ¡°To elicit pity.¡± Cultivator Black Sand answered.

    My jaw dropped. He smirked at my reaction.

    ¡°While you are nothing more than a weak, stupid, and ugly little demon.¡± He said. ¡°You have your uses.¡± He gestured to me. ¡°If you pitied me, I thought that you would be more likely to help me strengthen my bond with Big Sis Astra.¡±

    It felt weird to hear someone else call Astra their big sis. She was my third oldest sibling, or second youngest depending on one¡¯s perspective, so I was the only one in our maternal family who called her that.

    ¡°Insulting someone is a terrible idea when you¡¯re asking them for a favor.¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at him.

    ¡°In most cases, yes.¡± Cultivator Black Sand said. ¡°However, I helped you fight the Ancient Blood Sect. You owe me.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°You helped me because Big Sis Astra asked you to.¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes, but Big Sis Astra only asked me to protect you.¡± Cultivator Black Sand pointed out. ¡°I could have let your fellow disciples die, but I didn¡¯t.¡±

    I opened my mouth to respond, but then shut it. He had a point. The reason why I wanted to meet with him in the first place was to offer him a gift in gratitude for his aid. While I could have argued with him about this, I didn¡¯t feel like trading words with him. It was easier just to go along with him.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I asked. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to anything until you tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing nefarious.¡± Cultivator Black Sand said. He pulled a scroll out of his storage ring. ¡°I just want you to deliver this message to Big Sis Astra for me.¡±

    I gave him a skeptical look.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I asked.

    Cultivator Black Sand nodded with a sincere expression on his face.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, ¡°That¡¯s it. You deliver that message for me, and I¡¯ll consider the debt you owe me repaid.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a trap or something similar, is it?¡± I asked.

    I studied the scroll with my spirit sense but didn¡¯t detect anything. However, that meant little. My spirit sense was strong when compared to other Foundation Establishment cultivators, since I practiced the Song of Dawn and Dusk mental refinement technique, but Cultivator Black Sand was at mid Golden Core. I¡¯m sure he had plenty of ways to evade detection.

    ¡°If it was, why would I tell you?¡± Cultivator Black Sand asked, looking at me as if I were an idiot. ¡°If you suspect that I¡¯m plotting something sinister, feel free to have someone examine this scroll. I don¡¯t care, as long as you deliver it to Big Sis Astra in the end.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t the worst idea. In fact, I could ask Big Sis Sidra to take a look at it. I planned on meeting with her anyway.

    ¡°Very well.¡± I said, taking the scroll from him and putting it in my storage ring. ¡°I will deliver this message to Big Sis Astra for you.¡±

    For the first time since he revealed his face, Cultivator Black Sand smiled. Not a smirk, but a genuine smile. It made him look younger and more boyish. I thought he looked adorable. A moment later, the smile disappeared and a scowl took its place.

    ¡°With that, our business is concluded.¡± Cultivator Black Sand made a shooing gesture at me. ¡°You can leave now, Cultivator Darian.¡±

    For a moment, I considered leaving right then and there. Now that he gave me another way to show my gratitude towards him, I didn¡¯t have to give him the magic treasure that I prepared. I could keep it and use it myself when I reached the Golden Core realm. However, I paused and an idea blossomed in my mind.

    Perhaps it was a foolish idea. No. I knew it was a foolish idea. Still, it was worth a try. If nothing else, the attempt would show my sincerity.

    ¡°Before I leave, Cultivator Black Sand,¡± I said, ¡°I would like to give you a gift. That was why I wanted to meet with you in the first place. Consider it a token of my gratitude.¡±

    Cultivator Black Sand snorted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me anything.¡± He said, a hint of scorn in his voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you, after all. Keep your¡­ Gift. I doubt you have anything that could catch my inter-¡­¡±

    He cut himself off when I pulled the magic treasure out of my storage ring. It was a ring. I didn¡¯t know what kind of magic treasure it was, only that it had an affinity for Earth. It was a mystery to me otherwise.

    ¡°Here.¡± I said, presenting the ring to him.

    Cultivator Black Sand stared at the ring, a hint of greed in his eyes. Given his reaction, this magic treasure must have been very valuable. Still, I didn¡¯t regret offering it to him. I valued my life. More importantly, I valued the lives of my loved ones. Without Cultivator Black Sand¡¯s intervention, I would have lost them.

    ¡°Well,¡± Cultivator Black Sand said, ¡°If you insist.¡±

    He reached for the ring, but paused just before he took it.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± He asked, giving me a wary look. ¡°What if you end up regretting it? I don¡¯t want to accept this, only for you to try and take it back from me at a later date.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± I said.

    Cultivator Black Sand narrowed his eyes at me.

    ¡°Do you even know what this is?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Cultivator Black Sand scoffed.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so willing to part with it.¡± He said. ¡°If I¡¯m correct, this ring contains a powerful Earth spirit. Its wearer can summon the Earth spirit to aid them, in battle and outside of it as well. There are countless ways to use this ring. It all depends on how creative you are.¡±

    My eyes widened when I heard this. This magic treasure was more powerful than I realized. In that case, why didn¡¯t the Golden Core cultivator who I killed use it during the battle? It could have saved his life. Maybe he couldn¡¯t for some reason.

    ¡°Well?¡± Cultivator Black Sand said, a mocking smile on his face. ¡°Do you still want to give it to me?¡±

    It was clear from his expression that he didn¡¯t expect me to give it to him. In truth, I was tempted to keep it. This ring could save my life in the future. Being able to summon an Earth spirit was a powerful trump card. Keeping it was the practical and prudent choice. However, I stuck with my original decision.

    ¡°Take it.¡± I said through gritted teeth.

    This surprised Cultivator Black Sand.

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± He said, before grabbing the ring.

    My heart bled, but I refrained from saying anything.

    ¡°That was foolish of you.¡± Cultivator Black Sand said as he put the Earth spirit ring in his storage ring. ¡°Foolish, but earnest.¡± He gazed at me with an odd look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to see why Big Sis Astra favors you.¡± A scowl replaced the odd look. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I accept it. I will take your spot and become her favorite younger brother.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Now that our business is concluded,¡± I said, ¡°I shall take my leave.¡± I paused before speaking the next words. ¡°Big Brother Black Sand.¡±

    I felt a rush of wind as Big Brother Black Sand rushed over to me and grabbed me by the front of my robes, lifting me off my feet. He moved so fast that I barely could keep track of him.

    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Big Brother Black Sand asked.

    He stared at me, his pupils narrowed to thin slits. His aura pressed against, like a set of claws ready to tear me to shreds. Despite this, I maintained my composure.

    ¡°You and I are related through Astra.¡± I said. ¡°That makes us brothers once removed. Since you¡¯re the older one, that makes you the big brother.¡±

    My logic was faulty. Big Brother Black Sand and I weren¡¯t related to each other through blood. We were strangers to each other. However, Big Sis Astra was important to the both of us. That connection was the thread that tied us together.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a big brother before.¡± I said. ¡°Especially one as handsome and strong as you. I rather like it.¡±

    Well, there was Lucius. However, he was my cousin and not my brother. He was also more beautiful than handsome, and he was only in Foundation Establishment, so I didn¡¯t lie.

    Big Brother Black Sand stared at me for several long moments, before he retracted his aura and placed me back down on the floor.

    ¡°You may leave now.¡± He said, turning away from me.

    I studied his face and noticed a hint of¡­ Embarrassment? However, before I could confirm this, he put his mask back on and hid his face.

    ¡°Go.¡± He said.

    ¡°Farewell, Big Brother Black Sand.¡± I said.

    With that, I left the room. When I reached the first floor, I ordered some Howling Desert Blossom tea before I turned to leave the teahouse. However, just as I opened the door, I heard a faint voice in my head.

    ¡®Farewell, little brother.¡¯ Big Brother Black Sand said through telepathy, as if testing it out.

    I grinned, before I left the Desert Blossom Teahouse.

 Chapter 98: Leaving East Mesa City

    It was bright and sunny out, on the day of our departure from East Mesa City. Despite this, I felt a bit melancholic. While the time we spent here had been short, it had been meaningful for me. A part of me wished to stay and explore the city further.  I had just scratched the surface. There was plenty more to see and do here. However, the rest of me wanted to return home posthaste. If nothing else, I needed to see a healer for my internal injury.

    I thought Ellen would feel some sadness about leaving East Mesa City. After all, she had lived here for five years. To my surprise, that wasn¡¯t the case. To her, it had just been a place she stayed. It had never been home. In her words, home was wherever I was. I felt both embarrassed and pleased when I heard this.

    The disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect who lived here were another matter. They all liked Ellen, especially the men, and wished that she would stay. So much so that they regarded me with resentment for taking her away. However, my status and the strength of my companions kept them from trying anything.

    A large group gathered to see us off. Most of them consisted of Ellen¡¯s admirers, who gave me dirty looks. The rest were the friends we had made here. Cultivator Rexanne, Cultivator Albin, Brother Ross, and so on. We exchanged farewells and promised to see each other again, if fate willed it.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Branch Head Xavier asked.

    My companions and I nodded. When we made plans to leave East Mesa City, Branch Head Xavier offered to escort us to the teleportation array courtyard on the Seventh Terrace. While the Dawn and Dusk Sect and the Ancient Blood Sect had come to an agreement, my companions and I were still at risk. Branch Head Xavier thought it was better to be safe than sorry and decided to keep an eye on us until we left East Mesa City.

    The Dawn and Dusk Sect felt the same way, which was why they also sent a few cultivators to escort us back to the sect. That was one of the reasons why we hadn¡¯t left right away. We were waiting for our escorts to arrive. They would meet us at the teleportation array courtyard today, before bringing us back to the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    My companions and I, with the addition of Branch Head Xavier, walked towards the Seventh Terrace. We could have flown, but I insisted on walking to lengthen the journey. As we headed to the Seventh Terrace, I made a mental note of all the places I wanted to visit the next time I was here. I paid particular attention to the restaurants. This amused my companions, Ellen and Willow in particular.

    However, partway through our journey, we encountered a group from the Thousand Blade Sect. This group consisted of Branch Head Elroy, as well as Cultivator Vivian and her two companions: Cultivator Azure Blade and the young man who I held hostage back in the Violet Desert hidden realm.

    Our two groups noticed each other at the same time. Right away, the tension in the air grew thick enough to cut. Most of the Thousand Blade Sect disciples regarded us with hostility, and we felt the same way about them. Cultivator Azure Blade and the young man, in particular, glared at me with hatred in their eyes. The only exception was Cultivator Vivian, who maintained a composed expression.

    ¡°Cultivator Xavier,¡± Branch Head Elroy said, his eyes narrowed, ¡°What an unpleasant surprise.¡±

    ¡°I could say the same, Cultivator Elroy.¡± Branch Head Xavier said. ¡°May I ask what are you doing here?¡±

    Branch Head Elroy snorted.

    ¡°I walk where I please, Cultivator Xavier.¡± He said. ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission to go anywhere.¡±

    Branch Head Xavier¡¯s nostrils flared at this and he clenched his jaw. However, a moment later, he took a deep breath and regarded Branch Head Elroy with derision.

    ¡°Just stay out of our way.¡± He said.

    Branch Head Elroy sneered, but didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he glanced over at me. When he did, I felt killing intent emanate from him. It was so strong that I couldn¡¯t breathe. It was clear that Branch Head Elroy wanted me dead, and it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess why.

    By this point, news that I was a divine demon had spread to the entirety of East Mesa City. After what happened, it was impossible to keep it a secret. While I was weak now, I would become a threat in the future. Eliminating me now could save the Thousand Blade Sect a lot of trouble in the future.

    ¡°I suggest you keep your gaze to yourself, Cultivator Elroy.¡± Branch Head Xavier growled, his aura flaring out.

    In response, Branch Head Elroy turned his gaze away from me and glared at Branch Head Xavier. I could breathe again. However, the tension in the air grew even thicker and it seemed that a fight was inevitable. However, just before one broke out, Branch Head Elroy stiffened. He glanced at Cultivator Vivian, before he nodded and walked off without another word. A moment later the other Thousand Blade Sect disciples followed him. I met Cultivator Vivian¡¯s gaze to find her smirking at me.

    My intuition told me that she was the reason why Branch Head Elroy backed down. Otherwise, we might have fought with the Thousand Blade Sect disciples. That led me to wonder about her identity. If she could make the head of a branch office back down, one in the Golden Core realm at that, then she must have been someone important in the Thousand Blade Sect.

    After a moment, I shook my head and put those thoughts aside for now. Cultivator Vivian¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t important right now. I could worry about it later.

    Our group resumed heading towards the teleportation array courtyard on the Seventh Terrace. To our dismay, it became apparent that the Thousand Blade Sect disciples were also going in the same direction. Rather than risk another confrontation, we decided to just ignore them. They ignored us in return.

    When our group reached the teleportation array courtyard, we stood off to the side and waited for our escorts to arrive. The Thousand Blade Sect disciples also stood off to the side and waited.

    The teleportation array courtyard was a bustling place. There were about half a dozen arrays, each one situated atop a circular stone platform. Each teleportation array was linked to another city within a certain distance of East Mesa City. This allowed cultivators to travel to and from East Mesa City without having to wait too long.

    The other cultivators in the area wore concerned expressions on their faces, especially the ones operating the teleportation arrays. Everyone knew that the Dawn and Dusk Sect and the Thousand Blade Sect were on bad terms. It was clear that they feared that something would happen.

    However, their fears were unfounded. Our two groups continued to ignore one another. Well, except for Cultivator Vivian. She kept glancing at me for some reason. My wives noticed this.

    ¡®Darian,¡¯ Ellen said to me through telepathy, an edge to her voice, ¡®Did something happen between you and that woman over there? She keeps looking at you.¡¯

    Ellen gave me a smile that sent chills down my spine, while Willow narrowed her eyes. I swallowed.

    ¡®Nothing in particular.¡¯ I said, speaking to both of them through telepathy. I adopted a pacifying tone, hoping to assuage their anger and jealousy. ¡®We fought each other in the Violet Desert hidden realm. That¡¯s all. In fact, Cultivator Vivian and her companions were the ones who attacked Brother Ross and his friends.¡¯

    To my dismay, Ellen and Willow¡¯s expression grew even harsher at this.

    ¡®Oh, I see.¡¯ Willow said. ¡®So she¡¯s the one at fault for your internal injury.¡¯

    My two wives shared a look with one another.

    ¡®Indeed, Sister Willow.¡¯ Ellen said. ¡®We should pay her back for that.¡¯ She smiled. ¡®With interest.¡¯

    I looked between the two of them, a foreboding feeling rose up in my heart.

    ¡®Well, I¡¯m the one who used the Living Candle technique.¡¯ I said. ¡®So, if anyone is at fault, I am.¡¯

    Ellen and Willow glared at me.

    ¡®Are you defending her?¡¯ Ellen demanded.

    ¡®I knew there was something going on between you two!¡¯ Willow said.

    My spirits sank even further and I realized that I would¡¯ve been better off keeping my mouth shut. Thankfully, two teleportation arrays lit up and two groups arrived at the same time, distracting everyone and saving me from having to answer Ellen¡¯s question. However, I tensed when I saw the new arrivals.

    One group consisted of three Golden Core cultivators wearing the white and gray uniforms of the Thousand Blade Sect, while the other group were three Golden Core cultivators from the Dawn and Dusk Sect. My second eldest sister, Big Sis Estelle, led the latter. One of her companions belonged to Crimson Fiend Hall, while the other was a disciple of Myriad Treasures Pavilion.

    When they arrived, the two groups glanced around and noticed each other at the same time. They both started, before their expressions turned unsightly. Fearing another confrontation, I acted before anything could happen.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Big Sis Estelle!¡± I called out in a joyful tone.

    ¡°Senior Brother Relentless Blade!¡± Cultivator Vivian called out at the same time.

    Big Sis Estelle, who was sneering at the newly arrived Thousand Blade Sect disciples, glanced at me but otherwise didn¡¯t react. Meanwhile, the leader of said newly arrived Thousand Blade Sect disciples, Cultivator Relentless Blade I presumed, didn¡¯t even acknowledge Cultivator Vivian¡¯s greeting and kept his attention on my second eldest sister. Damn it. At this rate, a fight would break out.

    Without any other option, I cast aside my dignity and rushed over to Big Sis Estelle to pull her into a tight hug. My ears burned with embarrassment over the blatant and childish public display of affection, but it was all to avoid an unnecessary confrontation with the Thousand Blade Sect. My pride was a small price to pay. At least, that was what I told myself over and over again.

    Silence reigned over the teleportation array. With each passing second, I grew more and more embarrassed. However, it was difficult to get off when riding a tiger, so I closed my eyes and hugged Big Sis Estelle even tighter. To my relief, the silence ended a moment later.

    ¡°Aw!¡± Big Sis Estelle said. ¡°Did my little brother miss me?¡±

    She returned the embrace and pulled me into a crushing hug. That wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. My bones creaked and I couldn¡¯t breathe. It felt like she would turn my internal organs to mush.

    ¡°I knew I was your favorite!¡± Big Sis Estelle said.

    She squeezed me even tighter. At this point, I felt like I was in more danger from my sister than my internal injury.

    ¡®Big Sis Estelle!¡¯ I said to her through telepathy. ¡®I can¡¯t breathe! You¡¯re killing me!¡¯

    ¡°Oh.¡± Big Sis Estelle said out loud, before letting go of me.

    The moment she let go, I hunched over and fell into a coughing fit as I tried to suck enough air into my lungs. Big Sis Estelle scratched the back of her head, a sheepish expression on her face.

    ¡°Sorry about that, Little Demon.¡± She said. ¡°I was so excited to see you again that I forgot to hold back my strength.¡±

    I tried to tell her that it was fine, but I fell into another coughing fit when I breathed in. While this went on, I glanced at the Thousand Blade Sect disciples with my spirit sense. Almost all of them wore baffled expressions on their faces, except for Cultivator Vivian and Cultivator Relentless Blade. The former appeared amused, while the latter looked wary.

    My companions wore varied expressions on their faces. Branch Head Xavier looked shocked, Cultivator Isabel just shook her head in exasperation, and Elliot remained composed. Ellen and Willow both looked concerned. Meanwhile, Big Sis Estelle¡¯s companions stared at her disbelief, as if they had seen a rare beast from legend.

    As for the other cultivators in the teleportation array courtyard, I ignored them altogether. Otherwise, I would lose all courage and never leave my house ever again.

    When I recovered from my coughing fit, I gave Branch Head Xavier a mental poke with my spirit sense to snap him out of his shock. He shook his head and approached us, still a little dazed.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Estelle.¡± he said, giving my sister and her companions a martial salute. ¡°I am Branch Head Xavier.¡±

    Big Sis Estelle turned away from me and faced Branch Head Xavier. The moment she did, her expression changed. The kind elder sister that I knew became someone else; someone colder and harsher. She snapped her fingers and a sound-proof barrier sprang into existence around our group, cutting us off from the rest of the world.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who let my little brother get hurt.¡± Big Sis Estelle said in a cold voice.

    Branch Head Xavier stiffened at her words. The temperature around us seemed to freeze. Unease crawled up my spine. This was a side of my sister that I had never seen before. Rather, I only caught glimpses of it. It was as if she were a different person altogether.

    ¡°I¡­ have no excuses, Elder Estelle.¡± Branch Head Xavier said, a slight tremble to his voice. ¡°It was my duty to protect the disciples under my care, and I failed. If it hadn¡¯t been for Cultivator Black Sand¡¯s timely intervention, we would have all perished.¡±

    Big Sis Estelle took a step towards Branch Head Xavier and he flinched. While they were both in the same large realm, Big Sis Estelle was at peak Golden Core while Branch Head Xavier was only at early Golden Core. There was a massive gap in power between them. In fact, out of everyone in the teleportation array courtyard, and maybe even all of East Mesa City, Cultivator Relentless Blade was the only one who could match my second eldest sister.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Big Sis Estelle mused, ¡°I wonder how I should punish you.¡± A cruel smile stretched across her face. ¡°As you said, you failed in your duty and endangered my little brother¡¯s life. Losing a limb or two should be adequate compensation.¡±

    I decided to intervene. Otherwise, Big Sis Estelle might actually punish Branch Head Xavier, which he didn¡¯t deserve.

    ¡°Big Sis.¡± I said, putting a hand on her arm.

    The other Dawn and Dusk Sect disciples sucked in a breath. Big Sis Estelle¡¯s companions, in particular, wore fearful expressions on their faces. My second eldest sister turned towards me and met her gaze. I saw a storm of fury roiling in her eyes. It was as if I were looking at rage incarnate. A moment later, the storm disappeared as if it had never been there at all. However, I knew what I saw.

    I realized then that I didn¡¯t know my second eldest sister as much as I thought I did. In fact, that applied to all of my sisters. Part of it was because we hadn¡¯t spent all that much time together. All in all, I had only lived with them for about five years now; six, if I counted the year I spent with Big Sis Astra. Compared to the centuries that they¡¯ve lived, five or six years wasn¡¯t much time at all.

    Another part was that there were facets of my sisters that they kept hidden from me for one reason or another. Maybe they wanted to wait until I grew older and more experienced, or maybe they wanted to avoid conflict with me. We were all demonic cultivators. However, my principles differed from theirs. There were lines that I would never cross. Refining another person into a pill was one such line. My sisters had no such compunction.

    In the future, this might cause a conflict between me and them. No, I knew it would. It was just a matter of when, and to what degree. However, that was a problem for later. Right now, I had more urgent concerns.

    ¡°Yes, Little Demon?¡± Big Sis Estelle asked with her usual cheerful expression. Well, her usual when dealing with me. I don¡¯t know what she was like when I wasn¡¯t around.

    ¡°Branch Head Xavier isn¡¯t at fault for what happened.¡± I said, speaking in a calm tone. ¡°In fact, he performed his duties admirably. He protected me and the other disciples against overwhelming odds. Without him, we would have died for certain. He could have run away by himself and left us to our fates. Instead, he held his ground long enough for help to arrive. You should be commending Branch Head Xavier for his actions, not punishing him.¡±

    Big Sis Estelle¡¯s cheerfulness melted away and the storm I saw in her eyes earlier returned. Instead of the second eldest sister that I knew, I faced a demon of rage and blood lust. I faced a true asura. A part of me wanted to step back and turn away from her. However, I held my ground.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Big Sis Estelle asked, before giving me a patronizing smile. ¡°You¡¯re too soft-hearted, Little Demon. You should have never been put in that situation in the first place.¡± She nodded towards Branch Head Xavier. ¡°If I don¡¯t punish him, he won¡¯t learn his lesson.¡±

    As my second eldest sister spoke, she released some of her aura. It felt as if the weight of the world pressed down on me. However, there was a gentleness to Big Sis Estelle¡¯s aura. It felt as if I were facing a natural disaster that was trying to suppress me while also making an effort to avoid hurting me. Even then, it took all of my willpower to maintain my composure.

    ¡°Branch Head Xavier wasn¡¯t the one who put me in that situation,¡± I said. ¡°It was the Ancient Blood Sect. If anyone is to blame, it¡¯s them.¡± I paused. ¡°Or rather, Cultivator Blood Leaf. He¡¯s the one who attacked us.¡±

    Big Sis Estelle stared at me for several long seconds. Her aura continued to press down on me the entire time. If anything, it grew even more oppressive. Despite this, I met her gaze and refrained from flinching. Of course, the only reason why I could do this was because I knew that Big Sis Estelle wouldn¡¯t hurt me. If it had been anyone else, I doubted I would have had the courage to stand up to a peak Golden Core cultivator like this.

    After what felt like hours, Big Sis Estelle retracted her aura and the pressure on me disappeared.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said, ¡°They¡¯re the ones I should punish.¡± She looked thoughtful. ¡°I should find this Cultivator Blood Leaf and exterminate his entire family. Up to nine generations should be enough.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know if this was better or worse, but at least Big Sis Estelle wasn¡¯t focused on Branch Head Xavier anymore. Considering the circumstances, that was the best outcome that I could hope for. I caught Branch Head Xavier¡¯s eye. He gave me a grateful look.

    ¡°Aw, look at you, Little Demon.¡± Big Sis Estelle said, ruffling my hair. ¡°Standing up to your big sis and acting all grown up.¡±

    Her boisterous and cheerful demeanor returned. With that, the tension in the air dissipated and everyone let out a collective sigh of relief. My second eldest sister¡¯s companions stared at me with what looked like awe and respect in their eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure why.

    ¡°Stop that,¡± I grumbled, knocking her hand away, ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡±

    Big Sis Estelle grinned at me.

    ¡°You saying that just proves that you are, in fact, still a child.¡± She said.

    I rolled my eyes at her.

    ¡°Can we leave now?¡± I asked. ¡°I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Big Sis Estelle said. ¡°If everyone is ready, we can go now.¡±

    My companions all nodded and said yes. Big Sis Estelle dispelled her sound-proof barrier.

    ¡°Here,¡± She said, tossing a mid-grade spirit stone to the cultivator in charge of the nearest teleportation array. ¡°This should be enough to cover the fee for all of us.¡±

    The cultivator caught the mid-grade spirit stone, and an ingratiating smile spread across his face.

    ¡°Yes, fellow cultivator.¡± He said. ¡°The teleportation array will be ready again in a few minutes.¡±

    Big Sis Estelle looked at Branch Head Xavier and tossed a bottle of pills at him.

    ¡°Consider this my apology for my actions earlier, Branch Head Xavier,¡± she said, ¡°As well as a token of gratitude for keeping my little brother safe. I know that the sect already rewarded you for your actions during the incident with the Ancient Blood Sect, but I wanted to thank you myself.¡±

    Branch Head Xavier caught the bottle of pills. When he looked inside, his expression lit up with joy. He put the bottle of pills inside his storage ring, before giving Big Sis Estelle another martial salute.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Estelle.¡± He said.

    She dismissed him with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°You may go now,¡± She said.

    With that, Branch Head Xavier left the teleportation array courtyard. While we waited for our teleportation array to finish getting ready, I glanced over at the Thousand Blade Sect disciples. It appeared that they had finished with their own discussion and were getting ready to leave as well. In fact, their teleportation array was ready before ours.

    They all stepped atop the platform and the array lit up. Just before they disappeared, Cultivator Vivian looked in my direction and winked at me. Thankfully, neither Ellen nor Willow noticed this. However, Big Sis Estelle had. When it was our turn to teleport out of East Mesa City, she sent me a telepathic message.

    ¡®When did you get acquainted with Peak Master Sky Splitter¡¯s daughter, Little Demon?¡¯ she asked.

    Before I could answer, the teleportation array activated and we disappeared from East Mesa City.

 Chapter 99: Peak Master Sky Splitter

    Interlude: Sky Splitter

    Sky Splitter, master of Tyrannical Blade Peak of the Thousand Blade Sect, sat within his cave abode and cultivated. Unlike many of his peers within the Domain Creation realm, he didn¡¯t have his abode inside a hidden realm. Nor did he reside in some luxurious palace or ostentatious estate. Instead, he preferred to keep things simple. That was more than enough for him.

    While Sky Splitter¡¯s cave abode was spacious, that was out of necessity. Even with spatial magic treasures for storage, a cultivator of his caliber needed a lot of room for all the stuff he had accumulated over his long life. Rare spirit herbs, precious materials for refining magic treasures, a library to contain all his scriptures, and so on.

    In the midst of his cultivation, Sky Splitter sensed a presence approaching the entrance to his cave abode. He cast his spirit sense in that direction and saw his first disciple, and the vice peak master of Tyrannical Blade Peak, Torrential Blade. The younger man had a slothful and slovenly appearance. His robes were disheveled, his hair was a mess, and Torrential Blade perpetually wore a sleepy expression on his face, as if he were always on the verge of taking a nap.

    Despite this facade, Torrential Blade was one of the most dedicated and hardest working cultivators that Sky Splitter knew. This, among other reasons, was why he chose Torrential Blade as his second in command. Still, Sky Splitter wished that his first disciple would put more effort into his appearance. The other peak masters often mocked Sky Splitter for how his first disciple looked, which always gave him a headache.

    ¡®Torrential Blade,¡¯ Sky Splitter said, speaking to his first disciple through telepathy, ¡®Why have you disturbed my seclusion?¡¯

    Torrential Blade saluted the entrance to Sky Splitter¡¯s cave abode.

    ¡°Apologies, Master.¡± He said, speaking out loud. ¡°Junior Sister Vivian has just returned from East Mesa City and I thought I should let you know.¡±

    Ah, that explained it. Sky Splitter went into seclusion shortly after his daughter left the Thousand Blade Sect in order to travel around and gain some experience. He ordered Torrential Blade to tell him the moment Vivian returned.

    ¡®Very well,¡¯ Sky Splitter said, ¡®I shall be right out.¡¯

    ¡°I brought her to Blue Dragon Pavilion.¡± Torrential Blade said with a soft smile on his face. ¡°I figured that you two would like to share a meal after spending some time apart.¡±

    Sky Splitter smiled at his first disciple¡¯s thoughtfulness. Tyrannical Blade Peak was a sacred mountain. The higher one ascended, the denser the qi became. This was beneficial to cultivators up to a certain point. Beyond that point, it became detrimental instead. Foundation Establishment cultivators, like Vivian, could only make it halfway up Tyrannical Blade Peak before the concentration of qi became too much for them. Blue Dragon Pavilion was located far below that point.

    ¡®Thank you, Torrential Blade.¡¯ Sky Splitter said. ¡®You may go now.¡¯

    Torrential Blade saluted one more time, before he started making his way down the mountain again. Sky Splitter left his cave abode and flew down to Blue Dragon Pavilion. As the name implied, it was a blue wooden pavilion decorated with dragon imagery. It had an open air design, giving its occupant a great view of the surrounding area: a wild garden located within a grassy meadow. It was mid morning and the sky was clear, making it the perfect weather to enjoy a meal at Blue Dragon Pavilion.

    When Sky Splitter arrived, he found his daughter waiting for him. Joy filled him when he saw her. Even though they had only been apart for a few months, Sky Splitter still missed his daughter. She had become an adult now, and was starting to walk her path. In time, there would come a point where that path took Vivian away from him. His heart ached at the thought. However, that was for the future. For now, he planned on enjoying his daughter¡¯s company for as long as possible.

    In the center of the pavilion stood a wooden table, already laden with food. This included a pot of tea. Either the servants had anticipated that Sky Splitter would want to share a meal with his daughter, or Vivian ordered for the both of them. In the end, it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Father!¡± Vivian cried out when she saw him, a bright smile on her face.

    She rushed over and pulled him into an embrace. Sky Splitter returned the hug with one of his own. Many people would have been shocked by the sight. For most, Sky Splitter came across as a cold, harsh, and stern man. The thought of him showing affection for another person, even his own daughter, was beyond their comprehension. However, those closest to Sky Splitter knew that he was actually a warm and loving person. He just shared that warmth and love with a few select people.

    ¡°Vivian,¡± Sky Splitter said after they pulled apart, examining her from head to toe, ¡°You look radiant. It seems that travel suits you.¡±

    Vivian beamed at that. Sky Splitter also noticed that his daughter had matured from when he last saw her. The differences were minute, but they existed. Once again, this reminded Sky Splitter that his daughter had grown up. Melancholy filled him. For a moment, he wished that she would always remain his little girl. However, he discarded that useless thought.

    Sky Splitter and his daughter sat down to eat. While a cultivator of his level no longer needed to eat to sustain himself, he still enjoyed it. If nothing else, it was an experience he could share with his loved ones. Few things strengthened the bonds between people than enjoying a simple meal together. While some cultivators distanced themselves from others and practiced in solitude, Sky Splitter wasn¡¯t one of them.

    As they ate, Vivian told Sky Splitter about the places she had been and the people she had met during her travels. Seeing her chatter with so much animation reminded Sky Splitter of his own youth, when he traveled the world in order to gain experience. There had been dangers, of course, but those also became catalysts for change and growth.

    It was the same for Vivian. During her own travels, she had faced dangers and fought enemies. Rampaging spirit beasts, foul demonic cultivators, and so on. When Sky Splitter heard about those, he was glad that he had assigned a few disciples to keep an eye on Vivian to protect her.

    ¡°Towards the end of my travels, I visited East Mesa City.¡± Vivian said. ¡°I wanted to visit the Violet Desert hidden realm.¡±

    Sky Splitter raised an eyebrow at that.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked. ¡°You had no reason to.¡±

    From what he knew, disciples of the Thousand Blade Sect visited the Violet Desert hidden realm in order to earn contribution points and gather materials necessary for refining magic treasures. As his daughter, Vivian had access to everything she needed to further her cultivation.

    ¡°For the experience itself, of course.¡± Vivian said with a scoff. ¡°There is a difference between having cultivation resources handed to oneself and earning them through one¡¯s own efforts.¡± She paused and a¡­ Well, a smile that could only be described as dreamy spread across her face. A sense of foreboding filled Sky Splitter¡¯s heart. ¡°Besides, that was where I met him.¡±

    Him? Sky Splitter stilled for a minuscule fraction of a second when he heard this. The foreboding in his heart transformed into dread, as one of a father¡¯s worst nightmares had come true. His little girl had met a boy.

    ¡°Him?¡± Sky Splitter asked in a calm and composed voice.

    He sipped his tea, his hand steady despite the trembling in his heart.

    ¡°A cultivator who called himself Flamewind.¡± Vivian said. She let out a wistful sigh. ¡°We met while searching for Violet Sand. It was as if fate had brought us together.¡±

    Sky Splitter¡¯s hand, the one holding the tea cup, clenched for a brief, almost infinitesimal, moment. Given his strength, that was enough to crack the tea cup. On the surface, Sky Splitter pretended as if nothing was wrong. However, after his meal with his daughter, he planned on interrogating the disciples who had accompanied her in order to find out more about this Flamewind.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put much stock into it, Vivian.¡± Sky Splitter said. ¡°Plenty of cultivators visit the Violet Desert hidden realm each year. I¡¯m sure it was just a coincidence.¡±

    Vivian gave Sky Splitter a sideways glance, before her expression turned mischievous.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Father,¡± she said, ¡°I would call this more than a coincidence. After all, hundreds of cultivators entered the Violet Desert hidden realm, and yet the two of us found each other. If that isn¡¯t fate, then I don¡¯t know what is. Clearly we were meant for one another.¡± She let out another wistful sigh. ¡°He was so¡­ Rugged and handsome. His body was so defined too. Those muscles-¡±

    ¡°Vivian!¡± Sky Splitter exclaimed.

    His tea cup shattered. However, he collected the tea with qi before it splashed everywhere and then tossed it outside of the Blue Dragon Pavilion.

    ¡°What?¡± Vivian asked, sounding defensive. ¡°He¡¯s the one who put everything on display. Was I supposed to not look?¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Sky Splitter¡¯s mind roiled with shock. He never realized that his daughter had such an earthly side to her. Maybe letting her go out and experience the world had been a bad idea. Someone must have filled her head with rubbish.

    ¡°You know what those exhibitionists from Flame Fiend Hall are like,¡± Vivian continued, ¡°With the uniforms they wear, it¡¯s clear that they want people to look.¡±

    Sky Splitter paused.

    ¡°Flame Fiend Hall?¡± He asked.

    Vivian gave him a teasing grin.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°Flamewind is a disciple of Flame Fiend Hall of the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    Sky Splitter¡¯s jaw dropped. His daughter had fallen for a demonic cultivator. That was bad enough. However, she had fallen for a demonic cultivator from Flame Fiend Hall. This went beyond nightmarish. After all, that woman was the master of Flame Fiend Hall.

    Sky Splitter could not let this stand. For the sake of his daughter¡¯s honor, and his own sanity, he would have to kill this Flamewind. No. He needed to kill Flamewind. That was the only solution to this predicament.

    ¡°As I said,¡± Vivian continued, ¡°We were fated to meet. Flamewind is my one and only¡­¡± She paused and her grin widened. ¡°¡­ Rival.¡±

    Sky Splitter stared at his daughter, stupefied. She started laughing, to the point where she ended up hunching over and clutching her stomach.

    ¡°Oh, Father,¡± she said, sounding out of breath, ¡°You should have seen the look on your face.¡±

    That was when Sky Splitter realized that his daughter had been teasing him. He reached over and flicked her on the forehead.

    ¡°Ow!¡± She said, rubbing the spot that he flicked.

    ¡°That was for worrying your father.¡± Sky Splitter said, scolding her. ¡°I thought that my little girl had met a boy and fallen in love.¡±

    Vivian let out a derisive snort.

    ¡°As if I would ever let an emotion as frivolous as love control me.¡± She said. ¡°I feel a great passion for Flamewind, but it isn¡¯t love. It is¡­ I don¡¯t know how to describe it. A desire to challenge, to overcome, to conquer. He is the only one who has ever made me feel this way.¡±

    Sky Splitter nodded. He understood that feeling. It was how he felt towards that woman. Sky Splitter believed that a rival was necessary for a cultivator¡¯s growth; at least those who walked a martial path like his daughter and himself. A rival was a catalyst for growth, a grindstone to hone one¡¯s skills against, and a stepping stone all in one. Oddly enough, despite being such a contentious relationship, a rivalry was also a mutually beneficial one.

    ¡°Are you sure that this Flamewind is worthy of being your rival?¡± Sky Splitter asked, feeling calmer now that he knew the truth. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a passing fancy on your part?¡±

    Vivian nodded.

    ¡°Of course, he is.¡± She said. ¡°After all, Flamewind is the Frenzied Fiend¡¯s son.¡±

    Sky Splitter paused at that.

    ¡°I thought Darian Wind Dance was that woman¡¯s son.¡± He said, frowning.

    Vivian nodded.

    ¡°He is.¡± She said. ¡°However, Flamewind was the alias that he used while in East Mesa City.¡± She smirked. ¡°Though, it appeared that he should have used a different one.¡±

    Sky Splitter gave his daughter a questioning look. She then told him the story of how a group of cultivators from the Ancient Blood Sect attacked a group of disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect while the latter was returning to East Mesa City after leaving the Violet Desert hidden realm. This was because Flamewind, or Darian Wind Dance, killed a core disciple of the Ancient Blood Sect. However, the disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect fended off the attack, resulting in the deaths of two Golden Core cultivators from the Ancient Blood Sect.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Sky Splitter said. ¡°I wonder if this will lead to a conflict between the Ancient Blood Sect and the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    Vivian shook her head.

    ¡°No.¡± She said. ¡°From what I heard, the two came to some kind of agreement, though I don¡¯t know all of the details about that.¡±

    Sky Splitter felt a little disappointed by this. If the Ancient Blood Sect and the Dawn and Dusk Sect had fought one another, the Thousand Blade Sect could¡¯ve taken advantage of the situation and benefited from it. Perhaps the two sects came to an agreement to avoid such an outcome. That wouldn¡¯t surprise Sky Splitter, since it happened more than once in the past.

    As three of the Seven Great Northern Sects, the Thousand Blade Sect, the Ancient Blood Sect, and the Dawn and Dusk Sect were roughly equal in power. While they were all hostile to one another, and skirmishes were common, they also kept each other in check. If two of them came into conflict, the third would take advantage of it. To avoid this, the three sects took pains to avoid such a situation, creating an impasse.

    ¡°To get back on topic,¡± Vivian said, ¡°Cultivator Darian is the perfect rival for me. In many ways, the two of us are complete opposites of one another. He is Fire, I am Water. He fights with his fists, and I fight with my halberd.¡± She gestured to her father. ¡°Not only that, but you¡¯re rivals with his mother. It¡¯s almost a family tradition.¡±

    Sky Splitter thought about it for a moment, before nodding. His daughter made a good point.

    ¡°How strong is Cultivator Darian?¡± he asked. ¡°He won¡¯t make a good rival for you if he¡¯s too weak.¡±

    Vivian frowned at this.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t at my level yet,¡± she said, ¡°However, my intuition tells me that he isn¡¯t far from reaching it. He just needs to grow a little more.¡± Her dreamy smile returned. ¡°I hope that I¡¯ll get to see him at the Rising Heroes Tournament.¡±

    Sky Splitter hoped for the same. As Vivian¡¯s father, it was his responsibility to ensure that Cultivator Darian was a suitable rival for her. It was an important role. The wrong rival could hinder a cultivator¡¯s progress, or even lead them down the wrong path. If Cultivator Darian participated in the upcoming Rising Heroes Tournament, it would give Sky Splitter a chance to evaluate the young man for himself. He trusted his daughter¡¯s judgment, but it didn¡¯t hurt to check.

    ¡°My encounter with Cultivator Darian also confirmed that he does have ties with Clan Wind Dance.¡± Vivian said, her expression turning serious. ¡°Lucius Wind Dance is his cousin.¡±

    Sky Splitter¡¯s expression turned serious as well. He went from a warm and loving father, to the cold and harsh man that most people knew.

    ¡°Tell me everything.¡± He said.

    Vivian recounted her encounter with Cultivator Darian. Sky Splitter asked her a few questions for clarification, but otherwise remained silent. When Vivian finished, he lost himself in thought for several minutes. Vivian remained silent as well, not wishing to disturb her father.

    Clan Wind Dance¡¯s entrance into the Thousand Blade Sect was a sensitive topic among the sect¡¯s upper echelon. Over a century ago the peak master of Flowing Sword Peak, Righteous Fury, made overtures towards Clan Wind Dance. While they were a mid-sized clan, they were superb sword dancers. So much so that Peak Master Righteous Fury believed that they would make a fine addition to the Thousand Blade Sect, Flowing Sword Peak in particular. The elders and other peak masters of the sect agreed with him.

    To their surprise, the head of Clan Wind Dance at the time, Asher Wind Dance, refused their invitation. No matter what Peak Master Righteous Fury tried, it didn¡¯t work. Not cajoling, not intimidation, not bribery. Asher Wind Dance remained steadfast in his refusal. Despite this, Peak Master Righteous Fury harbored hopes of bringing Clan Wind Dance into the fold.

    His chance came when Asher Wind Dance died while fighting a Rank Four demonic beast. Peak Master Righteous Fury sent another invitation to Clan Wind Dance. Unfortunately, Asher¡¯s son, Connor Wind Dance, followed in his father¡¯s footsteps and refused. It looked like history would repeat itself.

    However, before Connor Wind Dance could solidify his position as the head of Clan Wind Dance, he was injured and went into seclusion to recover. Dominic Wind Dance, Connor¡¯s brother, took over as acting head of the clan. Sky Splitter didn¡¯t know the full details, but he suspected foul play was at work.

    Unlike his father and his elder brother, Dominic Wind Dance accepted Peak Master Righteous Fury¡¯s invitation and sought to strengthen ties with the Thousand Blade Sect. Several years later, Clan Wind Dance formally joined the sect.

    In the beginning, things seemed fine. The cultivators of Clan Wind Dance lived up to their reputation as skilled sword dancers. They were also all beautiful in appearance, the men and the women. Lucius Wind Dance, Dominic¡¯s son, even became a rising star for Flowing Sword Peak. However, the Thousand Blade Sect soon learned that the Dawn and Dusk Sect gained two new divine demons.

    This was bad news, but it wasn¡¯t alarming. Divine demons were dangerous and powerful, but the Thousand Blade Sect had its own trump cards. However, things took a turn a few years later when the sect learned that one of the new divine demons was named Darian Wind Dance and was that woman¡¯s son. This, of course, had disturbing implications for the Thousand Blade Sect.

    To prevent discord, and avoid alerting either Peak Master Righteous Fury or Clan Wind Dance, the other elders and peak masters of the Thousand Blade Sect suppressed this knowledge while investigating it in secret. They needed to confirm the truth before making any moves. Only a select few in the Thousand Blade Sect knew about Darian Wind Dance and his potential connection with Clan Wind Dance, including Sky Splitter and his daughter.

    ¡°If Cultivator Darian is Lucius Wind Dance¡¯s cousin,¡± Sky Splitter said, sounding the words out, ¡°That means he¡¯s Connor Wind Dance¡¯s son and the young master of Clan Wind Dance.¡±

    Vivian nodded.

    ¡°Assuming Connor Wind Dance is even alive.¡± She said. ¡°He could very well have perished already. Clan Wind Dance believes so. They only pretend otherwise for appearance¡¯s sake. Dominic Wind Dance is the true head of Clan Wind Dance.¡±

    Sky Splitter sneered at that. He found such underhanded behavior despicable, though he understood why Clan Wind Dance did it. A clan headed by a Nascent Soul cultivator was treated better than one headed by a Golden Core cultivator. However, understanding such behavior and accepting it were two different things.

    ¡°What will you do with this knowledge, Father?¡± Vivian asked.

    That was a good question. While they were all martial brothers and sisters, the elders and peak masters of the Thousand Blade Sect also competed with one another for honor, prestige, and resources. The truth of Darian Wind Dance¡¯s heritage could be a powerful weapon in Sky Splitter¡¯s arsenal if he used it right.

    ¡°Are you sure that Cultivator Darian is Lucius Wind Dance¡¯s cousin?¡± He asked his daughter. ¡°He could have lied to you in order to sow discord in our sect.

    Vivian frowned in thought.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± She said several moments later. ¡°When he asked for news about Lucius Wind Dance he was being sincere, which surprised me. I never expected a demonic cultivator to care for anyone but themselves. Cultivator Darian was even willing to surrender all of the Violet Sand that he collected in exchange for even the smallest snippet about Lucius Wind Dance.¡±

    While Sky Splitter considered losing a bit of Violet Sand a small sacrifice to make in order to cause trouble for an enemy sect, that was from his perspective. For Foundation Establishment cultivators, Violet Sand was precious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll trust your word then.¡± Sky Splitter said. ¡°However, we¡¯ll need to collect more conclusive evidence. The word of a demonic cultivator is hardly trustworthy.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°I have an idea. Find an excuse to meet with Lucius Wind Dance and bring up Cultivator Darian. See how he reacts. If he cares for Cultivator Darian as much as the latter cares for him, it will show.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Vivian said with a nod.

    Sky Splitter nodded, before moving on to another topic. Vivian followed his lead. The heavy atmosphere in the Blue Dragon Pavilion dissipated. Once again, the two of them were a father and daughter pair just enjoying each other¡¯s company.

 Chapter 100: Returning to the Sect

    I looked out into the distance as the Dawn and Dusk Mountains came into view. The moment I saw them, something inside me relaxed. I found the forests of the Sacred Ironwood province majestic and the expanse of the Howling Desert province breathing-taking, but nothing compared to home. Finally, spending months away, my companions and I had returned to the Dawn and Dusk Sect.

    We rode atop a flying boat piloted by one of Big Sis Estelle¡¯s companions, the one from Myriad Treasures Pavilion. This flying boat was bigger than Elliot¡¯s, but smaller than Branch Head Xavier¡¯s flying barge. However, it was much more majestic looking. It was made from Jade Wood, a mid-grade material used to create all kinds of magic treasures. As the name implied, its appearance resembled green jade.

    Everyone stood atop the deck of the flying boat, in anticipation of our imminent arrival at the Dawn and Dusk Sect. The sky was gray and overcast, blotting out the sun. A cold wind howled as it washed over us. The scent of rain filled the air. All in all, it was a cold and miserable day. However, this did little to dampen my mood.

    The journey from East Mesa City to the Dawn and Dusk Sect passed by without incident. Of course, this surprised no one. We were cultivators of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, and we had three Golden Core cultivators in our group. Few would dare cause trouble for us. I spent most of the journey talking with Big Sis Estelle

    It turned out that my newfound rival, Cultivator Vivian, was the daughter of Sky Splitter, one of the Thousand Blade Sect¡¯s peak masters. While I found this interesting, what intrigued me the most was that my mother, Nova, had history with Peak Master Sky Splitter.

    Just as I was rivals with Cultivator Viviana, my mother was rivals with Peak Master Sky Splitter. From the moment the two met, and every time they met afterward, they fought with one another. This rivalry continued to this day, though it had been a while since my mother and Peak Master Sky Splitter last fought.

    Learning this bit of knowledge led me to wonder if fate played a part in my rivalry with Cultivator Vivian. The more I thought about it, the more I believed this to be the case. The chances of both of us entering the Violet Desert hidden realm and meeting one another was too low for it all to be a coincidence. That said, even if Cultivator Vivian and I were fated to meet, we were the ones who decided the nature of our relationship.

    Big Sis Estelle also told me about what happened in the Dawn and Dusk Sect while my companions and I were gone. The biggest event was the entrance exam and the feast that occurred after. Unlike the last entrance exam, the one that I participated in, only three candidates made it to the end and became inner disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect right away. One joined Divine Dancer Hall, one joined Restless Grave Hall, and the third joined Spirit Farmer Hall.

    ¡°The one who joined Restless Grave Hall was someone you know, Little Demon,¡± Big Sis Estelle said with a smirk on her face. ¡°In fact, you two were quite intimate with one another.¡±

    I gave her a baffled look when I heard this.

    ¡°Cultivator Jasmine,¡± Big Sis Estelle answered. ¡°It turned out that she was a genius when it came to ghost cultivation, something I wouldn¡¯t have expected from a disciple of Flowering Blossom Palace.¡±

    My jaw dropped when I heard this. I met Cultivator Jasmine when I visited Flowering Blossom Palace in order to indulge in my desires and unleash my demonic nature. Thanks to her, I learned that my deepest desire was to love and be loved.

    I also learned that I had the potential to love her and she had the potential to love me. My demonic nature hungered for her. I asked her to be with me, or at least give me the chance to court her. However, due to painful experiences from her past, she decided to hold off on giving me an answer. This didn¡¯t deter me, and I promised to wait for her.

    I hadn¡¯t expected Cultivator Jasmine to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect. Then again, one of the reasons why she joined Flowering Blossom Palace was to get revenge on the people who mistreated her and threw her away: her own family. Joining the Dawn and Dusk Sect would help her further that goal. However, it surprised me that she joined Restless Grave Hall.

    ¡°Cultivators from other sects are allowed to join our Dawn and Dusk Sect?¡± I asked.

    Big Sis Estelle nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°Though it¡¯s rare. There are two requirements. The first is that it¡¯s only possible for sects that have close ties with our Dawn and Dusk Sect, such as Flowering Blossom Palace. The second requirement is a recommendation from a hall master or vice hall master.¡±

    Wait a minute.

    ¡°Did Big Sis Sidra recommend Cultivator Jasmine?¡± I asked.

    Big Sis Estelle nodded.

    ¡°Not just her either.¡± She said. ¡°She also recommended a few other disciples from Flowering Blossom Palace, though none of the others became inner disciples of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. This was the payment for your visit to Flowering Blossom Palace.¡±

    Ah, that explained a few things. Still, regardless of how it happened, I was happy that Cultivator Jasmine joined the Dawn and Dusk Sect. This meant that I could see her more often. In fact, I had already planned on visiting her after I returned to the Whispering Hills province. Congratulating her on joining the sect gave me the perfect excuse.

    Hmm, I couldn¡¯t go see her empty handed. I needed to bring a gift. The question was, what kind of gift? Well, I would think about that later. There were a few things I needed to take care of first.

    After the flying boat passed through the defensive arrays that surrounded the Dawn and Dusk Mountains, our group split up. Willow, Cultivator Isabel, and the Golden Core cultivator from Crimson Fiend Hall went off to report to Willow¡¯s master, Elder Alexia. Before we parted, I gave Willow a goodbye kiss. The Golden Core cultivator from Crimson Fiend Hall narrowed her eyes at this.

    The Golden Core cultivator from Myriad Treasures Pavilion also went his own way. Now that we had arrived safely at the Dawn and Dusk Sect, we no longer needed him to escort us. He gave us a smile as he said his goodbyes, before flying off.

    Afterwards, my remaining companions and I boarded a flying boat that Big Sis Estelle took out from her storage ring. Together, the four of us flew towards Flame Fiend Peak. As we approached, nervousness bubbled up inside me. I caused some trouble for the sect by killing Cultivator Blood Petal and I knew that Big Sis Sidra wouldn¡¯t be happy with me. I feared that she would devise some kind of punishment. However, she might also reward me.

    After all, the Ancient Blood Sect was hostile to our Dawn and Dusk Sect, and I killed one of their core disciples as well as one of their Golden Core cultivators. While my actions caused trouble for the Dawn and Dusk Sect, this also earned me some merit. Perhaps the benefits would negate the drawbacks. At least, that was my hope. Whether or not Big Sis Sidra agreed with me remained to be seen.

    Soon, the desert of black sand and the desolate slopes of Flame Fiend Peak came into view. It grew hotter and hotter the closer we flew to the mountain, as if we were approaching a roaring flame. In no time at all, we arrived above my estate. Despite my time away, it looked the same as ever.

    ¡°This is where we part ways with Ellen and Elliot.¡± Big Sis Estelle said. ¡°Big Sis Sidra wants to meet with you alone.¡±

    I nodded, before giving Elliot and Ellen some instructions. The two of them nodded, before flying down to my estate. Afterwards, Big Sis Estelle piloted her flying boat to the single-story stone building that was Big Sis Sidra¡¯s abode.

    ¡°This is where I leave you, Little Demon.¡± Big Sis Estelle said. ¡°Good luck!¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I nodded, before I hopped off the flying boat and landed in front of the entrance to Big Sis Sidra¡¯s abode. As Big Sis Estelle flew off, I resisted the urge to call her back. Instead, I stood there and stared at the door for a few minutes. My nervousness had reached its peak, and I needed to muster up the courage to face my eldest sister.

    To my surprise, the door flew open on its own. The message couldn¡¯t have been clearer. Big Sis Sidra had grown tired of waiting for me and was telling me to enter already. In my mind, the open doorway resembled the maw of some great beast ready to swallow me whole. I took a deep breath, before I stepped forward and entered.

    The moment I crossed the threshold, the door slammed shut behind me. I was trapped. There was no going back. I entered deeper into the abode in search of my eldest sister.

    <hr>

    Big Sis Sidra¡¯s abode was grander and more majestic than its exterior belied. This was because it was bigger on the inside than it was on the outside. I didn¡¯t know how Big Sis Sidra accomplished this, but I assumed she used some kind of spatial magic. Her abode was even larger than my own estate here at Flame Fiend Peak. Well, that wasn¡¯t too surprising. I was a mere core disciple of Flame Fiend Hall, while she was the vice hall master.

    The interior of Big Sis Sidra¡¯s estate resembled that of a palace. Everything was beautiful. The abode itself was built from various precious materials, most of which I didn¡¯t recognize. Red was the predominant color, followed by black and gold. Various kinds of artwork were on display, such as paintings, statues, pottery, etc. All of them were mystical in nature too, though their secrets were too profound and unfathomable for me to decipher.

    With my spirit sense, I noticed that there were several arrays throughout Big Sis Sidra¡¯s abode. Like the artwork and decorations, I couldn¡¯t figure out what they did. My proficiency in arrays was too lacking. Some of them were defensive in nature, I recognized that much. The rest remained a mystery to me.

    However, despite all the power and wealth on display, walking through Big Sis Sidra¡¯s abode filled me with unease. It was quiet. Too quiet. It was empty too. As far as I knew,   Big Sis Sidra lived here by herself. No servants attended to her; rather, I never saw any. Thus, her abode lacked the sounds of day to day living. There was no music, no chatter, no laughter. There was nothing but solitude and silence. All in all, it gave the abode a sense of desolation.

    I found Big Sis Sidra waiting for me in the main hall. Like the rest of the abode, it was red with splashes of black and gold. Two rows of pillars ran along the length of the hall. Depictions of demons and demonic beasts were carved into the pillars. They were so detailed that they seemed life-like. Lamps filled with crimson flames floated in the air near the ceiling, giving the hall a sinister atmosphere. I felt intimidated just being here.

    At the far end, atop a raised dais, stood a throne. Big Sis Sidra lounged on this throne, a stern expression on her face. She remained silent as I approached her. My footsteps rang out, sounding louder than they should have. I didn¡¯t know if my mind was playing tricks on me because of my nervousness, or if this was an effect of the hall itself. Either way, the sound of my own footsteps amplified my unease.

    When I neared the raised dais, I stopped and gave Big Sis Sidra a martial salute.

    ¡°Greetings, Eldest Sister.¡± I said.

    Considering the circumstances, I figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to treat Big Sis Sidra with more respect than usual.

    ¡°Greetings, Little Demon.¡± She said. ¡°How are you feeling? I heard that you were injured.¡±

    I rubbed my chest.

    ¡°I am fine, for now.¡± I said.

    Thanks to Willow¡¯s tender care, and the large number of Healing Pills that I consumed, I was in decent condition at the moment. My internal injury still leaked vitality, but I had enough time to report to Big Sis Sidra. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve gone to Martial Idiot Clinic right away.

    ¡°I see.¡± Big Sis Sidra said. ¡°In that case, give me a report of what happened during your travels.¡± She narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°Leave nothing out.¡±

    I swallowed, before I started my tale. I began with our arrival at the Sacred Ironwood province and ended with the confrontation with the Thousand Blade Sect at the teleportation array courtyard in East Mesa City. I told her everything, though I kept most of the finer details to myself. A part of me wanted to keep a few things secret, such as the drop of blood that Senior Azure Claw gave me, but I decided against it in the end. There were two reasons for this.

    The first was that I trusted Big Sis Sidra. Perhaps that was naive of me, but she was family. If I couldn¡¯t trust her, who could I trust? The second was¡­ Well, I wanted to see if Big Sis Sidra would betray me.

    Back in the Violet Desert hidden realm I witnessed two disciples from the same sect turn against each other. Afterwards, when we were attacked by the Ancient Blood Sect, several disciples from the Dawn and Dusk Sect wanted to give me to Cultivator Blood Leaf in order to save themselves.

    These two incidents left me shaken, to the point that they affected my mental state. If left unchecked, this could even develop into an inner demon. Letting Big Sis Sidra know the truth would help me determine if my trust in her was well-placed, or if I was just a naive fool. I hoped for the former and feared the latter.

    It took me a few hours to tell my tale. By the time I finished, my mouth felt dry. After I stopped talking, Big Sis Sidra regarded me for several long moments. I resisted the urge to fidget.

    ¡°While I appreciate your trust in me, Little Demon,¡± Big Sis Sidra said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about your¡­ Earnestness. As the vice hall master of Flame Fiend Hall, and your older sister, I advise you to keep a few secrets to yourself. The blood of a Rank Four spirit beast, especially one descended from an Azure Dragon, is valuable. There are plenty who would coerce you into giving it to them. Some wouldn¡¯t even bother asking and would just take it from you.¡± She tilted her head to the side. ¡°I almost want to take it for myself, just to teach you a lesson.¡±

    Her words sent a chill down my spine.

    ¡°However, I won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Big Sis Sidra continued. ¡°What kind of older sister would steal from her younger brother?¡± Her expression hardened. ¡°Even so, my point still stands. Don¡¯t be so open and honest, Little Demon. For your own sake, learn some discretion.¡±

    I sighed with relief before responding.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me to leave nothing out.¡± I said. ¡°Besides¡­¡± I hesitated before saying this next part. ¡°¡­ I wanted to test you.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra raised an eyebrow, before she burst out into laughter.

    ¡°Well then,¡± she said, ¡°You¡¯re more cunning than I gave you credit for, Little Demon. Let me guess, you wanted to see if I would covet any of the treasures in your possession?¡±

    I hesitated, before nodding. Big Sis Sidra laughed again.

    ¡°Using your own earnestness as a means to trick people.¡± She said. ¡°Not bad. I approve.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°I do covet some of the treasures you gained. However, I won¡¯t steal them from you. Instead, I¡¯m more than willing to trade with you for them. We can discuss the details later. Right now, we have something more urgent to discuss. I¡¯m sure you know what I mean.¡±

    I nodded. My nervousness, which had faded away, returned in full force.

    ¡°I apologize for the trouble I caused by killing Cultivator Blood Petal.¡± I said. ¡°If I had known what would have happened, I-¡­¡± I paused. ¡°No, I still would have killed Cultivator Blood Petal. I regret the results of my action, but not the actions themselves.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra frowned at me and didn¡¯t respond right away. With each passing second, the tension in the air grew more and more taut. I clenched my hands into fists to relieve some of the pressure.

    ¡°Little Demon,¡± she said, breaking the silence, ¡°I believe there has been a misunderstanding. I¡¯m not going to chastise you or scold you for causing trouble for the sect.¡± She snorted. ¡°Especially not over something as minor as this.¡± She gave me a mischievous grin, which was a rare sight. In fact, I don¡¯t know if I had ever seen my eldest sister grin like this before. ¡°Though, to be fair, I deliberately fostered this misunderstanding.¡±

    I stared at her for several long seconds, before I realized what she meant.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± I said, gesturing to the hall around us, ¡°Did¡­ Did you do all of this just to tease me?¡±

    Big Sis Sidra¡¯s grin widened.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She said.

    My jaw dropped and I gaped at her in disbelief.

    ¡°Sister!¡± I exclaimed. ¡°Why?!¡±

    Big Sis Sidra stood up and walked over to me, before reaching over to pinch my cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy with my duties as vice hall master,¡± she said, ¡°As well as cultivation and my training. Unlike Estelle and Astra, I don¡¯t have as many opportunities to tease you. So, I need to make use of the opportunities that I do get.¡±

    I pulled away from her and scowled.

    ¡°Do you know how worried I was?¡± I asked, rubbing my cheeks. ¡°I thought I was in serious trouble.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra chuckled.

    ¡°I know,¡± she said, ¡°It was adorable.¡±

    I made a disgusted sound.

    ¡°I hate you.¡± I said.

    Big Sis Sidra sighed with mock sorrow.

    ¡°I see,¡± she said, ¡°And I planned on making it up to you by opening a bottle of spirit wine. However, I guess you don¡¯t-¡±

    I interrupted her by placing my hands on her shoulders.

    ¡°How could I ever hate you, Big Sis Sidra?¡± I asked in a fawning voice. ¡°Have I mentioned how beautiful you looked today?¡±

    Big Sis Sidra smirked at my abrupt change in tone.

    ¡°I thought as much.¡± She said. ¡°Come on. Let us go somewhere more comfortable.¡± Her expression grew serious. ¡°We do have some important matters to discuss.¡±

    I nodded and followed Big Sis Sidra as she left the main hall of her abode.

 Chapter 101: Elder Sisters Advice

    Big Sis Sidra led me to a garden located within a walled courtyard in her abode. It was filled with colorful spirit herbs that were both beautiful, as well as potent. The smell of herbs and medicine filled the air. Instead of clashing, the various scents created a pleasant harmony. In the center of the garden stood a wooden pavilion. Four stone pathways made from jade slabs, each one corresponding to one of the four cardinal directions, led to the pavilion. More floating lanterns illuminated the garden. These ones shone with warm light instead of crimson flames.

    The sound of running water reached my ears. It came from a small pond located at one of the garden¡¯s corners. The pond consisted of two tiers, an upper one and a lower one. Water from the upper tier flowed to the lower tier, creating a waterfall effect. I wondered how this worked, since I didn¡¯t see any mechanism that would facilitate this. An array of some kind? There were so many in Big Sis Sidra¡¯s abode that it was difficult to pinpoint the location of any individual array. Rank One fish spirit beasts swam in the pond.

    This courtyard didn¡¯t have a ceiling. However, instead of opening up into the sky it just revealed a swirling gray mist. For some reason, the sight of the mist filled me with dread. My intuition warned me to never look past it. I looked away and put the mist out of my mind.

    All in all, I liked this garden. I felt relaxed and comfortable here. The sight also filled me with envy. It was clear that my eldest sister was quite wealthy, given the rare and precious materials used to build this place. I couldn¡¯t help but covet some of it. In that moment, I made a promise to myself. I would follow in my mother and my eldest sister¡¯s footsteps and build a palace of my own. If they could do it, I could too.

    Big Sis Sidra led me to the wooden pavilion. Inside there were several comfortable looking chairs, but no table. She sat down in one of the chairs, before pulling a bottle of spirit wine and two wine glasses out of her storage ring. She opened the bottle and poured spirit wine into the glasses, before handing one to me. I took the glass and examined its contents.

    The spirit wine was pink and smelled heavenly. It contained a minuscule amount of qi. However, with my spirit sense I also detected¡­ Vitality?

    ¡°This is Heart Nourishing Wine.¡± Big Sis Sidra explained, nodding to the glass in my hands. ¡°It helps restore vitality lost through internal injuries.¡±

    Gratitude filled me.

    ¡°Thank you, Eldest Sister.¡± I said, before taking a sip.

    The Heart Nourishing Wine tasted light and sweet, and filled me with warmth. It improved my health and restored some of my lost vitality. To me, it was like a weaker, but more delicious, version of a Healing Pill.

    Big Sis Sidra and I spent the next few minutes drinking our wine in silence.

    ¡°Am I really not in trouble for killing Cultivator Blood Petal and causing trouble for the sect?¡± I asked after I finished half of my glass.

    Big Sis Sidra raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°I already said you weren¡¯t.¡± She said. ¡°Why? Do you want to be punished? If so, I can accommodate you.¡±

    I frantically shook my head.

    ¡°No, no,¡± I said, ¡°I''m fine.¡± I frowned. ¡°However, I heard that some of the sect¡¯s elders wanted to punish me for my actions.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra sneered.

    ¡°Oh, that wasn¡¯t about you.¡± She said. ¡°It was an attack against our family. You were just the pretext.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I asked.

    Big Sis Sidra sighed.

    ¡°Our family has enemies within the sect.¡± She said. ¡°We rose to power within a short amount of time, earning us a lot of envy and resentment. There are also those who despise us because, well, we earned it. And this is all on top of the usual competition and conflict that goes on between the various halls that make up our Dawn and Dusk Sect. You remained insulated from all this because you kept a low profile before now. This will change as you grow stronger and your prestige rises. More and more of our family¡¯s enemies will target you.¡± She gave me a gentle smile. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry about that for now. I want you to focus on your training and cultivation. Let your eldest sister handle the messy politics.¡±

    I wanted to argue with her and say that I could help, but I knew that wasn¡¯t true. Right now, I didn¡¯t have the strength, influence, or connections to help her. My biggest advantage was that I was a divine demon, like our mother. The best thing I could do for our family was grow, so that I could protect my loved ones when the time came.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t bring me here to discuss what happened with the Ancient Blood Sect,¡± I said, changing the subject, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±

    Big Sis Sidra looked thoughtful.

    ¡°A number of reasons.¡± She said. ¡°But first, let me ask you this. What do you think was the biggest mistake you made on your journey?¡±

    I frowned as I thought back to the events of the past few months. Big Sis Sidra waited without displaying any impatience.

    ¡°I left before I was ready.¡± I said after a while.

    Big Sis Sidra gave me an interested look.

    ¡°Oh?¡± She said. ¡°Elaborate.¡±

    ¡°There were several times throughout my journey where I could have had an easier time if I just knew even one mystic art at the Foundation Establishment level.¡± I said. ¡°Instead of taking the time to learn and master one, I left the sect soon after I reached Foundation Establishment.¡±

    ¡°In your defense, we gave you a mission,¡± Big Sis Sidra pointed out.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Even so, I could¡¯ve gotten my hands on a jade slip or a manual so I could study while I traveled.¡± I said.

    Big Sis Sidra sipped her wine.

    ¡°I see,¡± she said, ¡°What else?¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°I¡­ I also don¡¯t know how strong I am.¡± I said. ¡°When I fought Cultivator Galen, the Thousand Blade Sect disciple who harassed Ellen, I defeated him with ease even though we were both at early Foundation Establishment. This surprised me. I don¡¯t know my own strength, therefore I don¡¯t know how to properly use that strength.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra gave me a gentle smile.

    ¡°At least you¡¯re aware of it.¡± She said. ¡°However, you were only half correct. Yes, you hadn¡¯t used your strength to its full potential. The other half of the problem is that you also held back. You never used your full strength during your journey, not even once.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did!¡± I protested. ¡°When I fought with Cultivator Vivian, I fought with everything I had.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra snorted.

    ¡°Armor of the Celestial Warrior.¡± She said.

    I faltered at that.

    ¡°If you had used all of your strength and abilities,¡± Big Sis Sidra said, ¡°You would have fared better against Cultivator Vivian. You might not have even suffered an internal injury.¡±

    My cheeks heated up and I looked away.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to reveal that I was a divine demon.¡± I said in a small voice.

    Even as I said it, I knew it was an excuse.

    ¡°There are times when holding back is the best course of action, Little Demon,¡± Big Sis Sidra said, ¡°However, not when fighting a life or death battle.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°In fact, hiding one¡¯s true strength can often hinder you rather than help. Those who distinguish themselves earn more opportunities than those who don¡¯t.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    I faced my eldest sister once more.

    ¡°But it also earns attention and ire,¡± I said, ¡°Jealousy and envy. Those who distinguish themselves also become targets.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°Which is why you must become strong enough to weather all that.¡± She gave me a sympathetic smile. ¡°I know you hate attention, Little Demon. However, you can¡¯t hide forever. You must learn to stride forward with confidence, no matter what life throws at you.¡±

    I frowned and didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Big Sis Sidra continued, ¡°Hiding your strength doesn¡¯t stop you from being targeted, as you experienced during your journey. It just leaves you less prepared for when it happens.¡±

    My eldest sister was right. Cultivator Blood Leaf targeted me because I killed his younger sister, not because I was a divine demon. The only reason I survived was because my sisters took precautions to protect me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve given me much to think about, Eldest Sister.¡± I said after a while.

    ¡°Good.¡± Big Sis Sidra said. ¡°Strength doesn¡¯t mean physical might and mystical power.¡± She tapped her temple. ¡°You must hone your mind as well.¡± She paused. ¡°And by that, I don¡¯t mean mental refinement.¡±

    I smiled and nodded at her.

    ¡°I know what you mean.¡± I said.

    The two of us fell into a brief silence.

    ¡°Is there anything else that you wished to discuss with me, Little Demon?¡± Big Sis Sidra asked, breaking the silence. ¡°I arranged my schedule so that we would have the whole day together. You have my undivided attention. This is a rare opportunity, one that many would kill for. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. Big Sis Sidra was a peak Nascent Soul cultivator and the vice hall master of Flame Fiend Hall. A whole day with her was almost priceless. I could benefit a lot from it. Even though I was her brother, I didn¡¯t have unlimited access to Big Sis Sidra. I should make use of this opportunity while I had the chance.

    There were several problems I needed her help with. After giving it some thought, I went with the one that was simultaneously the least and most complicated.

    ¡°While I was recovering from the battle with the Ancient Blood Sect,¡± I said. ¡°Ellen brought up the possibility of us forming a cultivation clan.¡±

    I proceeded to give Big Sis Sidra a summary of the conversation I had with Ellen regarding the matter. When I finished, my eldest sister wore a thoughtful expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that Ellen brought this up.¡± Big Sis Sidra said. ¡°She always had this¡­ Well, ambition isn¡¯t the right word for it. Desire? Yes. She always had this desire to be the matriarch of a large family. Not necessarily a wealthy or powerful family, but a large one. Her family¡¯s history no doubt gave rise to this desire.¡±

    I grimaced. Ellen and her family were a rare and special kind of snake spirit beasts: Divine Vitality Serpents. Their body parts were key ingredients in pills that extended one¡¯s lifespan. Cultivators hunted them down because of this, almost to the point of extinction. My mother saved Ellen¡¯s family and took them in. Out of gratitude, they became my maternal family¡¯s servants.

    ¡°Oh, before I forget,¡± Big Sis Sidra said, ¡°I heard that you and Ellen became a couple. Congratulations.¡±

    I glared at her. We would have gotten together sooner if Big Sis Sidra hadn¡¯t sent Ellen off to East Mesa City for five years. While I understood her reasons for it, I still felt a little resentful. Big Sis Sidra ignored my glare and gave me a shameless smile in return.

    ¡°Regardless,¡± I said, moving the conversation along, ¡°I wanted to hear your opinion on the matter.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra took a moment before responding.

    ¡°There are several benefits to founding a cultivation clan,¡± she said, ¡°However, there are also several drawbacks. If you found a cultivation clan, you would have several duties and responsibilities. While you could delegate much of it, you would still have to handle a lot of it yourself. You would no longer be your own person. As someone in a similar role, I speak from personal experience. The question you need to ask yourself is this: do you think that this loss of personal freedom would be worth it?¡±

    I thought about it for several long moments before answering.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°Not because Ellen wants it, but because I do.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra tilted her head and gave me an inquisitive look.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    ¡°For my descendants¡¯ sake.¡± I said. ¡°Members of a cultivation clan are protected by their clan¡¯s strength and reputation. While this protection isn¡¯t foolproof, it¡¯s better than nothing. A cultivation clan also has access to more resources, or can gain more resources, than an individual cultivator can.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to found a cultivation clan for that,¡± Big Sis Sidra pointed out. ¡°Take our family, for example. We benefited a lot because we are Mother¡¯s children.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°However, there is a difference between being the child of a strong cultivator, and being the child of a strong cultivator while also being part of a cultivation clan. The latter often fares better than the former.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Besides, while I benefit from our mother¡¯s reputation, the same may not apply to my children or my children¡¯s children. At some point, my descendants will have to rely on themselves and each other rather than our mother.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra nodded.

    ¡°Very well,¡± she said, ¡°But what about you, Little Demon? Everything you mentioned so far is for the sake of your descendants. What do you yourself gain?¡±

    I gave my eldest sister a wry smile.

    ¡°Ellen isn¡¯t the only one influenced by her past,¡± I said. ¡°I also want a large family.¡±

    Sorrow flashed through Big Sis Sidra¡¯s eyes for a brief moment, before it disappeared as if it had never existed in the first place.

    ¡°Besides,¡± I continued, ¡°Having my clan deal with all the tedious business while I focus on cultivation does have its appeal.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra chuckled.

    ¡°Well, you would have to manage your clan,¡± she said, before pursing her lips in thought, ¡°Although, Ellen could fulfill that role. She seems like she could keep the household in order. Considering you plan on having more than one wife, this is a good thing.¡± She gave me another shameless smile. ¡°Oh, speaking of which. I owe you another congratulations. I also heard that you and Willow Stone Pillar became a couple as well.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at her.

    ¡°I will need your help with that.¡± I said, ignoring my eldest sister¡¯s teasing. ¡°Marrying Willow comes with its own complications.¡±

    I told Big Sis Sidra about the agreement between Clan Stone Pillar and Clan Wind Dance, as well as the latter¡¯s attempt to pretend that Zayne Wind Dance was my father¡¯s son.

    ¡°I plan on dealing with them at the upcoming Rising Heroes Tournament.¡± I explained. ¡°Lucius qualifies, so he¡¯ll likely participate. If that happens, my uncle and the rest of Clan Wind Dance will be there as well. So will Clan Stone Pillar, since Willow also qualifies. She already confirmed it for me.¡± I gestured to myself. ¡°The plan is to gain Clan Stone Pillar¡¯s approval, reveal myself as Connor Wind Dance¡¯s son, and expose Clan Wind Dance¡¯s lies. It¡¯s more likely to succeed if you and our sisters back me. What do you think?¡±

    Big Sis Sidra took a moment before replying.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to work out the details more, but the plan¡¯s foundation is solid.¡± She said. ¡°Our family will benefit, and you will get revenge on Clan Wind Dance at the same time. I love it.¡± She raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°How do you plan on gaining Clan Stone Pillar¡¯s approval?¡±

    I returned her raised eyebrow with one of my own.

    ¡°I¡¯m a core disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect and the son of Nova,¡± I said in a haughty voice.

    Big Sis Sidra laughed.

    ¡°Cheeky brat.¡± She said.

    ¡°Plus, I¡¯m going to do well in the Rising Heroes Tournament.¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s the cornerstone of the plan. With my prowess, I can reach the top one hundred, if not the top twenty five.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Big Sis Sidra said. ¡°Someone is feeling confident.¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me to stride forward with confidence,¡± I said, ¡°I am simply following my eldest sister¡¯s advice.¡±

    Plus, I still had several months until the Rising Heroes Tournament began. That was more than enough time to learn a few mystic arts, get used to my strength, and hone my skills.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Big Sis Sidra asked. ¡°Or did you want to ask about something else? If not, we can discuss that drop of blood you received from Cultivator Azure Claw. I¡¯m keen on getting my hands on it.¡±

    I gave my eldest sister an apologetic look.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eldest Sister,¡± I said, ¡°I have my own plans for that drop of blood. In fact, I was just about to ask you about it.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra stared at me for several long moments, before she sighed in disappointment.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± She said, gesturing to me.

    ¡°Do you know of any techniques that can help me refine that drop of blood?¡± I asked. ¡°When we fought Cultivator Blood Petal and her companions in the Sacred Ironwood province, one of them took on a beast-like form and increased his battle prowess. He accomplished this by using a technique called Subsume the Beast. This technique allowed him to refine the blood of a spirit beast in order to gain a measure of its power. I want to do the same thing with the drop of Senior Azure Claw¡¯s blood. However, Subsume the Beast had serious side effects, which was why I didn¡¯t use it myself. Instead, I¡¯m hoping that you know of a better technique.¡±

    If my eldest sister didn¡¯t, then I would have to go to Crimson Fiend Hall. Like the Ancient Blood Sect, they specialized in blood mystic arts and blood techniques. Willow even told me that Crimson Fiend Hall had techniques similar to Subsume the Beast, but with none of the side effects. However, I would have to pay a steep price if I wanted to get my hands on one of those techniques. That was why I decided to ask Big Sis Sidra first.

    ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t want to trade the drop of blood?¡± My eldest sister asked.

    I frowned. The drop of Senior Azure Claw¡¯s blood must have been more valuable than I thought if Big Sis Sidra kept asking to trade for it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± I said.

    My eldest sister let out another disappointed sigh.

    ¡°Very well,¡± she said, ¡°I know of several techniques similar to the one you described. If you want, you can trade with me for one. However, there is a better use for that drop of blood. You can use it to awaken our family¡¯s draconic heritage.¡±

    I stared at my eldest sister.

    ¡°Wait, does this mean what I think it does?¡± I asked.

    Big Sis Sidra nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Little Demon.¡± She said. ¡°We are descended from dragons.¡±

 Chapter 102: Dragon Blood Awakening

    After Big Sis Sidra revealed that our family was descended from dragons, I stared at her for several long moments. It was quite the revelation. Dragons were powerful and mystical creatures. Many even considered them sacred and worshiped them.

    Here in the Azure Dragon Empire, Azure Dragons were held in high regard. After all, it was said that Clan Azure Dragon, the rulers of the Azure Dragon Empire, were descended from one of these creatures.

    In addition to Azure Dragons, there were many different kinds of dragons, such as Flood Dragons and Flame Dragons. At the apex stood True Dragons. They were divine creatures, beings from myth and legend that were on par with immortals and devils.

    Hearing that my maternal family was related to one of these great beings left quite the impression on me. However, I wasn¡¯t as shocked as I might¡¯ve been otherwise. When I met with Senior Azure Dragon back in the Sacred Ironwood province, he told me something similar.

    ¡°To clarify,¡± Big Sis Sidra said, pulling me out of my thoughts, ¡°We aren¡¯t directly descended from dragons. Our connection to them is¡­ Strange.¡±

    I frowned at my eldest sister.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Mother¡¯s main soul is a dragon¡¯s descendant.¡± Big Sis Sidra said. ¡°Thus, we are descended from dragons in spirit, but not in blood.¡±

    My frown deepened. Senior Azure Dragon said the same thing, which hadn¡¯t made sense to me at the time. It still didn¡¯t.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t our mother take over her main soul¡¯s body?¡±

    Big Sis Sidra shook her head.

    ¡°No.¡± She said. ¡°I don¡¯t know the full story. Mother never told me. However, I know that she arrived in this realm as a spiritual being, before possessing a little girl and taking over her body.¡±

    I stared at Big Sis Sidra, horrified. It was a bit hypocritical of me, since I was fine with our mother possessing her main soul¡¯s body, but even so.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry,¡± My eldest sister said, ¡°It worked out in the end. After all, I was that little girl.¡±

    My jaw dropped when I heard this.

    ¡°So, our mother¡¯s current body used to be yours?¡± I asked, flabbergasted.

    Big Sis Sidra nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She said, amused by my reaction. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the whole story some other time. To summarize, Mother possessed my body and preserved my soul, before giving birth to me. I agreed to this since I was an unwanted orphan at the time and Mother promised to become, well, my mother. That¡¯s why she and I are so close in age, at least physically. Mother¡¯s soul is much, much older.¡±

    This revelation filled me with a confusing mix of emotions. A part of me was horrified by what happened between Mother and my eldest sister. After all, Big Sis Sidra allowed a demon to possess her. What if said demon had eaten her soul instead of preserving it? However, another part of me understood Big Sis Sidra¡¯s actions.

    As an unwanted orphan, she must have lived a lonely existence. I went through something similar when I lived on Mt. Wind Dance. In her shoes, I might have made the same choice. In fact, now that I think about it, I had in a way. After all, a demon kidnapped me and made me an offer I couldn¡¯t refuse. It was the best decision I made in my entire life.

    ¡°To get back to the topic at hand,¡± Big Sis Sidra said, ¡°As Mother¡¯s children, we inherited the spirit of a dragon but not the blood of one. However, with the right kind of blood, it is possible to rectify this.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at my eldest sister.

    ¡°Is that why you want the drop of Senior Azure Claw¡¯s blood so much?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She said without an ounce of shame. ¡°A drop of blood from a spirit beast descended from an Azure Dragon qualifies.¡±

    That explained everything. My eldest sister wanted to take this rare opportunity for herself! I cradled my storage ring.

    ¡°Mine.¡± I said.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Big Sis Sidra asked. ¡°I am more than willing to compensate you for it.¡± She gestured to the palace around us. ¡°As you can see, your eldest sister is quite wealthy.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°Tell me this, Eldest Sister,¡± I said, ¡°You said that we need the right kind of blood in order to unlock our draconic heritage. What kind of blood? And how rare is it?¡±

    Big Sis Sidra wore a pained expression on her face.

    ¡°Very rare.¡± She said. ¡°So much so that even a single drop is valuable to us. The blood needs to be draconic, obviously. However, it needs to come from the right kind of dragon. In this case, Flame Dragons and Azure Dragons.¡±

    In other words, dragons with an affinity with either Fire or Wood.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t Flame Dragons and Azure Dragons rare and powerful?¡± I asked.

    Big Sis Sidra¡¯s expression grew even more pained.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She said.

    In short, the chances of me finding another drop of the right kind of blood was low. No wonder my eldest sister wanted it so bad.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trading it.¡± I said.

    Big Sis Sidra sighed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to resort to this.¡± She said.

    A chill ran down my spine at her words. She wouldn¡¯t try and steal the drop of blood from me, would she? Big Sis Sidra gave me a wicked smile, which exacerbated my worries.

    ¡°In order to refine that drop of blood and awaken your draconic heritage, you¡¯ll need the right technique, Little Demon.¡± My eldest sister said. ¡°One tailored to our family. Thankfully, Mother created one such technique. However, since she¡¯s in seclusion, you¡¯ll have to get it either from me or one of our sisters. Without it, that drop of blood is useless to you. I¡¯m willing to trade it to you.¡± Her smile widened. ¡°For the right price of course.¡±

    I gaped at her, my mouth hanging open. My eldest sister was trying to pressure me into giving her the drop of blood!

    ¡°Shameless!¡± I said. ¡°Absolutely shameless!¡±

    Big Sis Sidra scoffed.

    ¡°You come into my home, drink my wine, and have the audacity to call me shameless?¡± she asked, her gaze turning sharp. ¡°You are a bold one, Little Demon.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°Hmmph! At least I¡¯m not trying to pressure my younger sibling into giving up a rare and valuable treasure!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the youngest of us,¡± Big Sis Sidra said. ¡°You don¡¯t have any younger siblings.¡±

    ¡°My point still stands.¡±

    The two of us glared at each other for a full minute, neither one of us giving in to the other. I cracked first. My lips twitched, before I burst out into laughter. Big Sis Sidra followed suit. The two of us laughed for a while before we regained our composure.

    ¡°As amusing as that was,¡± Big Sis Sidra said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking. The technique that Mother developed, Dragon Blood Awakening, is valuable. I can¡¯t just give it to you, Little Demon. You need to earn it one way or another.¡±

    I sighed. I thought as much.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Rather than trying to guess what my eldest sister wanted in exchange for the Dragon Blood Awakening technique, it was faster to just ask her.

    ¡°The token that Sect Leader Twinheart gave you,¡± Big Sis Sidra said.

    I grimaced. When I first reached Foundation Establishment, my loved ones threw a party in celebration. The sect leader of the Dawn and Dusk Sect, Twinheart, arrived at the party to congratulate me. He also gave me a token with the Dawn and Dusk Sect¡¯s crest on it.

    I could exchange this token for any technique or mystic art available in the Dawn and Dusk Sect, including those exclusive to each hall. It was quite valuable. So much so that I still had no idea what to exchange for it. A part of me wanted to wait until I became more powerful first.

    ¡°Is there anything else I can give you?¡± I asked. ¡°I did earn a lot of loot from killing a Golden Core cultivator.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in trifles. The only things I want from you are either the drop of blood or the token.¡± She gestured to me. ¡°You could go to one of our sisters, but they¡¯ll demand a similar price.¡±

    I fell silent as I considered whether or not to make the trade. Both the drop of Senior Azure Claw¡¯s blood and the token from Sect Leader Twinheart were quite valuable. I was reluctant to give either one up. Big Sis Sidra sipped her wine as she waited for my answer.

    In the end, I chose to make the trade. As much as I wanted to keep the token, I wanted the Dragon Blood Awakening technique more. I pulled the token out of my storage ring and tossed it to my eldest sister.

    ¡°Here.¡± I said in a cross tone.

    Big Sis Sidra caught the token and placed it in her own storage ring with a satisfied expression on her face. She then took a jade slip out of her storage ring and tossed it to me.

    ¡°Pleasure doing business with you, Little Demon.¡± she said.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I got swindled?¡± I muttered.

    Big Sis Sidra just smiled at me and didn¡¯t respond. I grumbled under my breath, before I pressed the jade slip against my forehead and examined its contents with my spirit sense. Similar to the Celestial Asura dual refining technique, which my mother also created, the Dragon Blood Awakening technique was profound and filled me with awe.

    Like many techniques above the Qi Condensation level, it came in multiple layers; three, in this case. However, unlike other techniques which required practice and enlightenment in order to increase one¡¯s mastery, the Dragon Blood Awakening technique was simple to advance in. Simple, but difficult.

    In order to reach the first level, one just needed a drop of the right kind of draconic blood. From what I could tell, the drop of Senior Azure Claw¡¯s blood in my possession was more than enough. Reaching this level would give me a draconic physique, increasing my physical prowess overall. Strength, endurance, agility, etc. It would also increase my healing speed and the rate at which I recovered vitality. This would reduce my need to consume Healing Pills whenever I received injuries, though not eliminate it.

    Both of these effects scaled with my cultivation base. No matter how powerful I became in the future, I would always benefit from the first level of the Dragon Blood Awakening technique.

    That alone was powerful enough, but the next level was even more ridiculous. Not only would reaching the second level amplify the effects of the first level fivefold, but I would gain an innate ability called Roar of the Dragon. As the name implied it was a sound-based attack. However, reaching the second level required thousands of drops of blood, making it that much more difficult to reach than the first level.

    Reaching the third level amplified the effects of the first level by tenfold, instead of fivefold, and I would also gain access to another innate ability: Dragon Form. This innate ability was self-explanatory. I would be able to turn into a dragon. I thought back to my first meeting with my mother, when she looked like a beast that was a mix of lion and dragon, and wondered if that was her Dragon Form. As with the second level, reaching the third level required an exorbitant amount of draconic blood. Tens of thousands of drops, in this case.

    After I finished reviewing the Dragon Blood Awakening technique, I pulled the jade slip away from my head and just stared at it. While it came with strict requirements, this technique was quite powerful. To think that my mother created it. This led me to wonder just what kind of being she was. The more I learned about her, the more of a mystery she became. On a related note, what kind of being was my mother¡¯s main soul?

    ¡°Is the Dragon Blood Awakening technique the reason why our family is so powerful?¡± I asked, looking up at my eldest sister.

    Big Sis Sidra made a so-so gesture.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the reasons.¡± She said. ¡°There are others.¡± Her expression turned flat. ¡°If you asked Estelle that question, she would say it was the most important one.¡±

    I snickered. That didn¡¯t surprise me. The Dragon Blood Awakening technique benefited one¡¯s physique the most and Big Sis Estelle focused on body refinement. There was a reason why Big Sis Astra called her a brute. My second eldest sister was a physical powerhouse.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll have enough time to refine the drop of blood?¡± I asked, putting the jade slip into my storage ring.

    ¡°Before the Rising Heroes Tournament?¡± Big Sis Estelle asked.

    I nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°Though you¡¯ll have to wait until after you heal your internal injury. Attempting to refine the drop of blood in your current condition would be folly.¡±

    She was right. Before I did anything, I needed to see a healer about my internal injury. I would worry about refining the drop of Senior Azure Claw¡¯s blood after that.

    ¡°If that is everything,¡± Big Sis Sidra said, standing up, ¡°Let us head to the training hall. We have the entire day together, and we might as well make the most of it. You mentioned that you don¡¯t know your own strength, so why don¡¯t I help you test your limits?¡±

    My eldest sister gave me a sinister smile when she said this, and a sense of foreboding filled me.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I said before she could put her plan into action. I held my hands out towards her, as if to ward her off. ¡°There is one last thing that I wanted to ask you about.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra put her hands on her hips and glared at me.

    ¡°This better be something important,¡± she said, ¡°Otherwise, I will assume this is your attempt to get out of training and punish you.¡±

    I faked a coughing fit.

    ¡°You would punish me even though I¡¯m injured?¡± I asked, giving her a pitiful look.

    ¡°Yes.¡± My eldest sister said without hesitation. ¡°I did the same thing with our other two sisters, so I see no reason to treat you differently.¡±

    I stared at Big Sis Sidra in disbelief. She punished our sisters when they were injured? Had my other two sisters done something to deserve it? Or was Big Sis Sidra just too strict?

    ¡°Well?¡± My eldest sister asked.

    ¡°When I told you about my travels earlier,¡± I said. ¡°I mentioned that I had a strange experience after my fight with Cultivator Vivian.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra raised an eyebrow and gestured for me to continue.

    ¡°That strange experience involved this ring,¡± I said.

    I pulled out the copper ring, the one related to the Devouring Demon. It was wrapped up in the seal made of golden flames that I had created. This was one of the finer details that I kept to myself. Not because I wanted to keep it a secret from my eldest sister, but because I wanted to focus on other topics first.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Big Sis Sidra asked.

    I relayed to her what happened and how the Devouring Demon implanted the, well, Devouring Demon technique into my mind. When I finished, my eldest sister gave me a furious look.

    ¡°I thought I told you to leave nothing out!¡± She spat out.

    I shrank away from her and hunched my shoulders.

    ¡°I did,¡± I said, ¡°Just now.¡±

    Before I could even blink, my eldest sister appeared right in front of me and grabbed me by the shoulders. I didn¡¯t even have time to react.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Big Sis Sidra said. ¡°This thing, this Devouring Demon, could have infected your mind or your soul. Maybe both. I need to examine you and, if necessary, purge-¡­¡±

    Before my eldest sister finished speaking, the seal that I put on the copper ring broke and a black cloud emerged from within. The cloud looked like it was made from a mix of smoke and liquid sludge, which didn¡¯t even make sense. And yet, that was the only way I could describe it. Countless eyes, each one different from the others, opened up all over the black cloud. They were accompanied by countless mouths.

    I recognized this as the being that I saw in my dreams: the Devouring Demon.

    It let out a horrific shriek from its mouths, all of them at the same time, before it rushed towards Big Sis Sidra. She fell back as she grew two additional heads and two additional pairs of arms: the Three Heads, Six Arms innate ability. Two heads and two pairs of arms focused on chanting incantations and forming hand seals, while the third focused on fending off the Devouring Demon.

    This all happened in a fraction of a second.

    The two clashed, moving so fast that I couldn¡¯t follow them with my eyes or my spirit sense. However, I felt it. The collision of their initial clash sent me flying back and I slammed into one of the walls that marked the boundary of this garden. My crimson robes, a mid-grade defensive magic treasure, were torn to shreds. Afterwards, I fell face first onto the ground.

    Pain wracked my entire being and overwhelmed me, almost to the point of madness. It felt like someone had hit me with a mountain, tearing my flesh apart and shattering all of my bones. I couldn¡¯t think. All I could do was lay there and experience the pain as it washed over me. I couldn¡¯t even move to take a Healing Pill. Worst of all, it felt as if someone had ripped my internal injury wide open.

    A small part of me, one that somehow remained sane despite the pain, pointed out that I was lucky to still be alive. My eldest sister was a peak Nascent Soul cultivator and the Devouring Demon was at least as powerful as she was, if not more so. A battle between the two of them could level an entire province, let alone kill a measly early Foundation Establishment cultivator like myself.

    Bit by bit, I dragged myself from the edge of madness until I regained some measure of sanity. The pain continued to wash over me, but at least I could think now. However, I still couldn¡¯t move. I checked my body with my spirit sense and despaired at my condition. It would be simpler to list off the parts of my body that weren¡¯t broken and damaged. I was on the verge of death. Worst of all, my internal injury leaked vitality at a rapid rate. If this continued, I would die in mere minutes.

    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t move and there wasn¡¯t anyone around who could help me. Big Sis Sidra was busy fighting the Devouring Demon, and she didn¡¯t have any servants in her abode. Despite this, I refused to give up. There had to be something, anything, I could do. As long as I still lived, there was hope.

    If nothing else, I could distract the Devouring Demon by shouting at it through telepathy in order to help my eldest sister. I might die as a result, but it was better than laying here and doing nothing.

    However, just before I put my plan into action, I felt something warm touch my back. Heat entered my body, cutting through the pain and filling me with a sense of comfort. The pain was still there, but it was more bearable now. Best of all, the warmth stemmed the flow of my leaking vitality.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Little Demon,¡¯ a voice said in my mind, ¡®Mother is here.¡¯

    My mother, Nova, had arrived.

 Chapter 103: Dealing with a Parasite

    I was still unable to move due to my injuries, so I looked around with my spirit sense. My mother appeared the same as when I last saw her: a mature matron with a lean and toned build, brown skin, and dark curly hair. She wore a set of loose robes, which gave her a slovenly and indolent air. Despite this, violence seemed to simmer beneath the surface of her skin, ready to explode out at any moment. She looked down at me with her golden eyes, an amused smile stretched across her face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back anymore, Sidra.¡± Nova called out, glancing over at my eldest sister. ¡°I have Darian.¡±

    I followed her gaze with my spirit sense and what I saw shocked me. If I could move, my jaw would have dropped. The beautiful garden from before no longer existed. A fiery hellscape had taken its place. Black flames raged throughout the entire courtyard. The colorful spirit herbs were nothing more than ash now. The pond had dried out and the fish spirit beasts inside were charred corpses. Thick smoke filled the air, obscuring everything. Without my spirit sense, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to perceive anything.

    In fact, now that I thought about it, I found it strange that I couldn¡¯t smell the smoke. I was laying on the ground, where the air was clearer, but I still would¡¯ve breathed some of it in. Also, I should¡¯ve felt the heat from the black flames burning all around us. After a few moments, I realized that, other than my spirit sense, none of my senses were working. I couldn¡¯t see, smell, taste, hear, or feel anything.

    Well, that last one wasn¡¯t quite true. I felt the pain from my injuries, but that was it. I couldn¡¯t feel anything else. Panic filled me. If none of my five senses worked, then I was even more injured than I first thought.

    ¡®Calm down, Little Demon.¡¯ My mother said, her voice in my mind. ¡®I¡¯m the one who blocked all of your senses except your spirit sense.¡¯

    Her words filled me with relief, and concern. Had she read my mind?

    ¡®No,¡¯ my mother said in an amused voice, ¡®I just guessed what you were thinking.¡¯

    Her words did little to ease my concern. I decided to trust my mother and ignore my condition for now, and instead I focused on my eldest sister. She remained where I last saw her, fighting with the Devouring Demon inside the pavilion that stood in the middle of the garde-¡­ courtyard. At this point, it couldn¡¯t be called a garden anymore.

    Big Sis Sidra and the Devouring Demon moved so fast as they fought that I couldn¡¯t even perceive their actions. At best, I caught blurry glimpses of their forms. However, I witnessed the damage they caused. The shock waves from the fight cracked the walls and ground of the courtyard, though the latter remained standing. I didn¡¯t know what material my eldest sister used to build her palace, but it must have been a tough one to endure all this. More and more black fire filled the courtyard as Big Sis Sidra used her mystic arts.

    I wondered why none of this affected me or my mother, until I noticed the small barrier of golden light that surrounded both of us. It looked so thin and delicate that, based on its appearance alone, it should¡¯ve been torn apart already. However, it held strong despite the fight between my eldest sister and the Devouring Demon.

    ¡®Watch and learn, Little Demon.¡¯ My mother said through telepathy. ¡®Witness Sidra¡¯s mastery of the mystic arts.¡¯

    I followed my mother¡¯s commands to the best of my ability. I didn¡¯t see much, since I could barely perceive Big Sis Sidra. However, what I could see left me breathless, or maybe I had actually stopped breathing. It was difficult to tell in my current condition.

    My eldest sister¡¯s mystic arts were elegant and graceful, but also vicious and savage at the same time. Her demonic flames looked hot enough to burn the entire world, and yet they only burned what she willed them to burn. They appeared wild, but she had total control over them. Compared to hers, my flames were mere child¡¯s play.

    Her mastery of the mystic arts filled me with awe and longing. I wanted to be like that, to be like her. One day, I would become a master as well and stand at the apex. However, that was a long way away. So, for now, I watched and learned from my sister¡¯s example.

    It was difficult to tell who was winning the fight. Big Sis Sidra and the Devouring Demon appeared to be even in strength. However, with our mother here, I doubted Big Sis Sidra would lose. At the very least, she would survive.

    Even as I thought that, my eldest sister let out a blood-curdling scream. She and the Devouring Demon stopped moving, letting me see them properly for the first time since their fight began. What I saw filled me with shock and dread.

    The Devouring Demon was wrapped all around Big Sis Sidra¡¯s body, though it left her three heads bare. From the way it moved and the gnawing sound it let out, it was clear that it was eating her alive. My eldest sister screamed from all three of her mouths.

    ¡®Help her!¡¯ I yelled at our mother using telepathy.

    Despite my panic, Nova remained calm and composed. In fact, she still wore an amused smile on her face.

    ¡®Don¡¯t underestimate your sister, Little Demon.¡¯ My mother said.

    If I could, I would¡¯ve blinked at her in surprise. However, before I could say anything, movement from Big Sis Sidra¡¯s direction caught my attention. I looked over with my spirit sense. My eldest sister wasn¡¯t screaming anymore. Instead, she wore a savage smile on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine now.¡± She said.

    The Devouring Demon, sensing that something was wrong, detached itself from Big Sis Sidra¡¯s body and tried to flee. However, it was already too late. The world shifted as I felt the arrays in my eldest sister¡¯s palace activate. Countless magic circles made of black light, each one comprised of geometric shapes and arcane runes, sprang into existence around the Devouring Demon. They surrounded it and formed a cage.

    The Devouring Demon tried to break free, and even destroyed several of the magic circles, but to no avail. There were too many. It was trapped. The cage grew smaller and smaller, forcing the Devouring Demon to shrink. It roared, its voice filled with anger and desperation. Soon, the cage shrank until it was the size of a human head.

    ¡®Remember, Little Demon,¡¯ my mother said to me through telepathy, ¡®Never fight an array master inside their own home. The moment you do, you¡¯ve already lost.¡¯

    I realized then that my sister had never been in any danger in the first place. She had the situation under control the entire time. Even so, she looked like she was in poor condition. Her robes were ripped in several places, revealing her bloody wounds. As it ate her, the Devouring Demon had ripped the flesh from her body. It was a gruesome sight, one that sickened me. Despite this, my eldest sister was in good spirits.

    Nova stood up and hefted me onto her shoulders, before walking towards Big Sis Sidra. The barrier of golden light moved with us, protecting us from the black flames that rampaged throughout the courtyard.

    ¡°You know,¡± our mother called out, ¡°You could¡¯ve won sooner if you hadn¡¯t insisted on capturing it alive.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra snorted, before grabbing the caged Devouring Demon with her main pair of hands.

    ¡°And risk destroying such a valuable treasure?¡± She asked. ¡°Never.¡±

    As Big Sis Sidra spoke with one mouth, she sucked in the black flames and smoke with her other two. It was an odd sight. Soon, the black flames and smoke were all gone, devoured by my eldest sister. However, the courtyard was still a mess; cracked, scorched, and covered in ash. It would take some time to repair it all. The spirit herbs were a complete loss. My heart ached at the thought. All of the lanterns were gone, leaving the courtyard in darkness. However, to cultivators like us, that wasn¡¯t much of an obstacle.

    My mother reached the pavilion in the center. By some miracle, it remained standing. It was a little scorched, but it looked fine otherwise. Just what kind of wood was it made out of?

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Nova asked Big Sis Sidra.

    My eldest sister grinned at her with all three mouths.

    ¡°Jubilant.¡± She said, before holding up the caged Devouring Demon. ¡°Capturing the soul fragment of a Demigod is a fortuitous encounter unlike any other.¡± Her eyes, all six of them, fell on me and her expression morphed into panic. ¡°Little Demon!¡±

    She rushed over and fussed over me with two pairs of arms, like the last one held the caged Devouring Demon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Nova said, patting my back, ¡°He¡¯s alive and he¡¯ll make a full recovery.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra still looked worried.

    ¡°What about the¡­?¡± She started to ask, but then stopped.

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± our mother said. ¡°I should get rid of that.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    Before I could ask them what they meant, scorching heat filled my body. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it felt uncomfortable. Moments later, something foreign started squirming inside me; from within my internal injury to be exact. It felt as if there was a parasite burrowing into my soul. The sensation filled me with disgust.

    The scorching heat burned the squirming thing inside me and flushed it towards my stomach. My insides heaved. I opened my mouth and vomited out a thick black sludge. In that moment, I was glad that I couldn¡¯t taste anything. That black sludge looked disgusting. Big Sis Sidra jumped back to avoid getting splashed by it. Somehow, none of it got onto my mother¡¯s robes. In the middle of black sludge, wriggling around like a worm, was a piece of the Devouring Demon. It tried to escape, but my mother reached down and grabbed it with her free hand.

    ¡°Gotcha,¡± she said.

    Chains of golden lightning emerged from my mother¡¯s hand and formed a cage, trapping the piece of the Devouring Demon.

    ¡®That thing was inside me?¡¯ I shouted through telepathy, my voice filled with horror and disgust.

    ¡°Yes.¡± My mother said, sneering at the piece of the Devouring Demon. ¡°It must have taken advantage of your moment of weakness to implant a piece of itself inside you. I assume that it wanted to mold you into a suitable vessel, before eating you from the inside out and taking over your body. That¡¯s how these things usually go.¡±

    A part of me wanted to ask if that was what she did with Big Sis Sidra¡¯s body, without the devouring part of course, but I held back. There were some things one just didn¡¯t ask.

    The rest of me was still sickened by the idea that the Devouring Demon had infected me with a piece of itself, like some kind of parasite. My insides heaved again, though I didn¡¯t throw up. Maybe my body was too damaged for that.

    ¡°Let us bring Little Demon to Martial Idiot Clinic.¡± Big Sis Sidra said. She gave me an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about what happened. I tried to hold back as much as I could, but you still ended up getting hurt.¡±

    I wanted to shake my head, but I was still unable to move my body. The only reason why I was conscious at all and able to converse was because of our mother. Without her help, I would have fallen unconscious already.

    ¡®I don¡¯t blame you.¡¯ I said through telepathy. ¡®I blame that thing for infecting me and then attacking you.¡¯

    Nova patted my back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hold off on bringing Little Demon to Marital Idiot Clinic,¡± she said. ¡°This is an opportunity for him. We¡¯ll let Flame Fiend Peak¡¯s aura soak into his wounds a bit more first.¡± She looked around and wrinkled nose. ¡°In the meantime, let us find someplace more comfortable to talk. I want to hear about how you came across that vermin.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra looked around as well, a sorrowful expression on her face.

    ¡°I liked this garden.¡± She muttered, despondent.

    Our mother snorted.

    ¡°Palaces can be rebuilt and gardens can be replanted.¡± She said. ¡°What matters is that you and your little brother are still alive.¡± She nodded to the caged Devouring Demon in my eldest sister¡¯s hands. ¡°Besides, in the end, you gained something far more valuable than a mere garden.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra gave the caged Devouring Demon a gleeful smile. It shivered and tried to shrink away from her. However, there wasn¡¯t any place for it to go. My eldest sister pulled a stoppered green gourd out from her storage ring. It was some kind of magic treasure. She unstoppered the gourd and a vortex formed as it sucked in everything within the immediate vicinity of its mouth.

    My eldest sister pointed the gourd at the caged Devouring Demon. It shrank as the vortex sucked it into the gourd. The Devouring Demon shrieked and struggled to break free from its cage, to no avail. Soon, it was into the gourd and disappeared from sight. Big Sis Sidra then aimed the gourd at the small piece of the Devouring Demon that my mother held in her hands.

    ¡°No.¡± She said. ¡°This piece is for Little Demon. It¡¯s only fair that he benefits from this situation as well. Don¡¯t be too greedy.¡±

    My eldest sister made a face, before she sighed and stoppered the gourd once more. The suction force disappeared.

    With that, the three of us left the courtyard.

    <hr>

    Half an hour later, the three of us were inside a drawing room somewhere within Big Sis Sidra¡¯s palace. Like the rest of the palace, it had a red, gold, and black color scheme. However, it was smaller and cozier than the rest of the palace. There were several chairs and couches in the drawing room, each one covered in comfortable looking cushions.

    Paintings and other pieces of art decorated the room. However, unlike the ones I saw earlier, none of them were mystical in nature. They were all mundane. Like the rest of the palace, glass lanterns floated in the air near the ceiling. All of them were filled with warm and soothing light, enhancing the cozy atmosphere of the room.

    I was laying on my back on one of the couches, with my head on my mother¡¯s lap. She hummed as she stroked my hair with one hand and gazed down at me with a loving expression on her face. I would have found this heartwarming, except I was a bloody mess and half an inch away from death. My mother also carried the small piece of the Devouring Demon in her other hand. Despite this, I somehow maintained my composure and remained calm. Suffice it to say, I found this situation¡­ Odd.

    Big Sis Sidra, no longer using Three Head, Six Arms, sat across from us. She had taken this time to clean herself up and put on a new set of robes. Her wounds had healed, on the surface at least. However, I knew that she still retained some damage from her fight with the Devouring Demon.

    Nova listened as Big Sis Sidra and I took turns to explain to her what happened. I started with how I procured the ring in the first place, and ended with what happened in the Violet Desert hidden realm. Big Sis Sidra then explained what happened before Nova arrived, more for my sake than anything else.

    It turned out that she was the one who called our mother for help. That was why Nova appeared when she had. While Big Sis Sidra could¡¯ve defeated the Devouring Demon on her own, she held back out of fear for my safety. Once Nova arrived, she no longer had to worry about me.

    Afterwards, Nova examined my mind and soul using her spirit sense, searching for any lingering traces that the Devouring Demon might have left in me. It was an uncomfortable sensation, but it was better to be safe than sorry. To my relief, she said that I was fine. Afterwards, she examined the copper ring, which I somehow managed to keep hold of despite everything.

    ¡°I see,¡± Nova said when she finished, a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°I was right. That ring was a trap.¡± She sneered at the piece of the Devouring Demon in her hands. ¡°The technique that this thing implanted into your mind is powerful. However, using it would have twisted you into a ravening beast, making you a more suitable vessel for this thing. Eventually, it would have taken over your body and devoured your soul. It¡¯s a good thing that you told your sister about it before it was too late.¡± She smirked. ¡°Most demonic cultivators, and many righteous ones, would have kept it a secret out of paranoia and selfishness.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra chuckled.

    ¡°It seems that your honesty and earnestness saved you from a terrible fate, Little Demon.¡± She said.

    ¡®What is that thing?¡¯ I asked using telepathy. Due to my current condition, I could only perceive and interact with the world using my spirit sense. ¡®You said it was a soul fragment of a Demigod?¡¯

    Nova nodded, her expression turning serious.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She said. ¡°One on the verge of achieving immortality, by the looks of it.¡±

    Her answer shocked me. Demigods were at the peak of the mortal realm, and half a step into immortality. My eldest sister managed to defeat something like that? I know it was just a fragment of a Demigod, but still.

    ¡®Why was there a Demigod¡¯s soul fragment in that ring?¡¯ I asked.

    ¡°In order to become an immortal, or a devil in the case of demonic cultivators,¡± my mother explained, ¡°One must face a tribulation sent by the heavens. Many Demigods create contingencies in case they fail their tribulations, so at least a part of them survives.¡± She nodded to the piece of the Devouring Demon she held. ¡°That copper ring of yours was one such contingency. It must be millions of years old, given how degraded the soul fragment is.¡± She looked at my eldest sister. ¡°It lost any semblance of intelligence a long time ago and was acting on instinct alone. That is the only reason why you managed to defeat it, Sidra. If it had been at its peak condition, you wouldn¡¯t have won.¡±

    My eldest sister grimaced when she heard this.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s impressive that you defeated such a foe at all,¡± Nova said, ¡°Even one in a weakened state. If you give me that gourd, I¡¯ll refine the soul fragment into a pill that will help you during your breakthrough into the Domain Creation realm.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra gave her a grateful look and stood up.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother,¡± she said, giving our mother a martial salute.

    ¡°Thank Little Demon.¡± Our mother said. ¡°While you did all the work, the copper ring belongs to him. You wouldn¡¯t have gained this opportunity without it. Be sure to compensate him.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra smiled at me.

    ¡°I will.¡± She said.

    ¡°As for you, Little Demon.¡± Nova said, looking down at me. ¡°As a reward for finding that copper ring in the first place, I¡¯ll refine this little piece of the Devouring Demon into a pill that will help you when you form your Golden Core. The Devouring Demon¡¯s nature is similar to our own, so it will prove beneficial for you.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t move, so I sent feelings of gratitude towards my mother using telepathy.

    ¡®Thank you, Master.¡¯ I said.

    Nova narrowed her eyes at me, before flicking my forehead. For some reason, I felt that even though I couldn¡¯t feel much of anything else.

    ¡°Mom.¡± She said. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m not acting as your master but as your mother.¡±

    I hesitated before responding.

    ¡®Yes¡­ Mom.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll also fix that Devouring Demon technique.¡± My mother said. ¡°That way you can use it without becoming a mindless monster, though this will take me some time.¡±

    I felt conflicted at this. Even if it hadn¡¯t had side effects, the Devouring Demon technique disturbed me. However, I also liked the idea of using my hunger to help me increase my cultivation and become more powerful. In the end, I decided to accept my mother¡¯s offer. I would decide whether or not to actually use the Devouring Demon technique at a later date.

    ¡°Will you go back into seclusion afterwards?¡± Big Sis Sidra asked. ¡°Or will you stick around a little longer?¡±

    Our mother looked thoughtful for a moment.

    ¡°The former.¡± She said. ¡°However, I won¡¯t refine the pills until after the Rising Heroes Tournament. So, I¡¯ll be around for a little while.¡± She pinched my cheek. Again, I felt this even though I didn¡¯t feel much else. ¡°I might as well act as a proper teacher for my youngest.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra looked happy about this. I, on the other hand, felt a sense of foreboding. My mind conjured up the stories my older sisters told me, the ones about how our mother raised them and taught them. My intuition warned me that I was in for a rough time for the foreseeable future.

    ¡°Very well, Mother,¡± my eldest sister said, ¡°I''ll inform the others.¡±

    Nova nodded, before looking down at me.

    ¡°Now then.¡± She said. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to sleep, Little Demon. After you recover, we¡¯ll begin your training.¡±

    Before I could react, she pressed a finger against my forehead and I fell into darkness.

 Chapter 104: The Valley of the Misty Grave

    When I woke up, I found myself in Martial Idiot Clinic. I spent the next month there, focusing on recovering from my wounds. It wouldn¡¯t have taken that long under normal circumstances. However, my injuries were so severe that I needed a month to fully recover. The healers who worked at Martial Idiot Clinic were surprised that I managed to survive at all. According to one of them, I should have been dead several times over.

    The thought that I was that close to death, and only survived due to luck and my family¡¯s intervention, filled me with anger and determination. Anger at my own weakness and determination to grow stronger. If I had been a bit more powerful, I wouldn¡¯t have been such a hindrance to Big Sis Sidra when she fought the Devouring Demon. If nothing else, I could¡¯ve escaped so she could¡¯ve focused on the fight without worrying about me.

    Several people came to visit me during my month-long stay at Martial Idiot Clinic. The first ones to arrive were Big Sis Estelle, Big Sis Astra, and Cultiv-Big Brother Raphael. They had already heard the truth from Big Sis Sidra, so I hadn¡¯t needed to explain what happened to them. My two sisters fussed over me because of my wounds, and also congratulated me on my good fortune.

    A pill that would help me form my Golden Core would save me years, maybe even decades, of preparation. Not only that, but our mother would personally train me after I recovered from my injuries. I grew excited at the former, and less so at the latter. However, I kept this to myself. I feared that if I complained out loud, and it reached my mother¡¯s ears, she would punish me for it.

    I also took this opportunity to give Big Brother Black Sand¡¯s message to Big Sis Astra. She grimaced when she saw this, but accepted the message and thanked me for delivering it. There was a story there, one I wanted to hear, but I kept my questions to myself. It was clear that Big Sis Astra¡¯s relationship with her father¡¯s side of the family was complicated. She would tell me about it in her own time. I wouldn¡¯t pry.

    In addition to my family, the friends I made in the Dawn and Dusk Sect also came by to visit me. I met with Cultivator Aneira and the two minions, Cultivator Trevor and Cultivator Oliver, from Celestial Warrior Hall. They asked me about my journey and the events that occurred at East Mesa City. While I kept some things private, I told them everything else.

    Second Master also came by to visit. He brought several medicines with him, which he gave to me. I tried to refuse, since many of the medicines were rare and precious, but he insisted. He said that as my second master, it was his responsibility to help prepare me for any trouble I faced in the future. These medicines could save my life. In the end, I accepted his goodwill. After that, we spent some time chatting with one another.

    Senior Sister Zenia, my four-armed drinking buddy, also came by to visit. She brought her two underlings, Senior Brother Kayden and Senior Sister Eliana, along with her. They gifted me a few bottles of decent, but not great, spirit wine. Afterwards, they started drinking and caught me up on any news that I might have missed during my absence. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t drink while I was recovering, so I could only watch on with envy as they enjoyed themselves. In the end, the healers had to kick them out when they grew too rowdy.

    Ellen and Elliot lived with me during my stay at Martial Idiot Clinic. I told them they didn¡¯t need to, since the healers here treated me well, but they dismissed my words. Ellen said that someone needed to stay by my side to tend to my needs. Elliot said that I was vulnerable and needed someone to protect me while I recovered. In the end, I gave up. It wasn¡¯t like I hated their company, and having familiar faces around eased my mind.

    Willow visited me a few times. However, she didn¡¯t have that much spare time since she also qualified for the Rising Heroes Tournament and needed to prepare for it. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve visited me every day. In fact, I suspected that she would¡¯ve followed Ellen and Elliot¡¯s example and stayed at Martial Idiot Clinic too.

    I also suspected that her master, Elder Alexia, kept her busy on purpose. I knew that Elder Alexia didn¡¯t like me. Rather, she didn¡¯t like the idea of me and Willow being together.

    Clarissa Wind Dance didn¡¯t come to visit me. I heard from others that she was in seclusion and no one knew when she would emerge. This disappointed me, since I missed her company and wished to see her again. However, I pushed my disappointment aside. Training and cultivation were important. I didn¡¯t want her to neglect either for my sake.

    I saw plenty of Cultivator Harlow. As a disciple of Rainbow Healer Hall, she worked at Martial Idiot Clinic. In fact, she volunteered to be my primary caretaker during the course of my stay. This meant that I saw her everyday, which she outright stated was her goal.

    ¡°Close contact builds intimacy.¡± She said with a smirk on her face. ¡°Before this month is up, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re in love with me!¡± She cackled. ¡°That bloody brute had you to herself for months. I can¡¯t let her beat me.¡±

    I found her enthusiasm so endearing, and flattering, that I almost hated to burst her bubble. However, I figured it was better to be honest and tell her the truth rather than keep it from her. I feared she might poison me otherwise.

    When I told Cultivator Harlow that Willow and I were already together, she reacted as I expected her to: poorly. Her reaction worsened when I told her about the rule I put in place, where my current wives had to unanimously agree before I took in a new one. That set her off.

    For several days afterwards, Cultivator Harlow alternated between sorrow and anger. I tried my best to soothe her wounded emotions (and pride). Not only was she the healer in charge of my recovery, but she was also a dear friend of mine. Even if we didn¡¯t become lovers, I still cherished her and valued her. It took time, and half of the medicines that Second Master gave me, but my efforts bore fruit in the end.

    Despite falling behind Willow, in her words, Cultivator Harlow continued with her plan to get me to fall in love with her. As the recipient of all her attention, I did nothing to dissuade her. After all, she stirred my demonic nature. That meant I had the potential to love her, and she had the potential to love me. Something could blossom between us, if we gave it a chance.

    It worked, though not as much as Cultivator Harlow wished. Love couldn¡¯t be rushed. It happened at its own pace. Even so, the two of us became closer, both as friends and as fellow cultivators. We even became more informal towards each other and stopped using honorifics with one another.

    Harlow shared some of her knowledge of medicine, and I shared some of my insights into alchemy. The two disciplines were intertwined, so proficiency in one helped with the other.

    Harlow also took this opportunity to gain Ellen¡¯s favor. Not only was the latter one of my wives, but she was the head wife. Ellen¡¯s opinion carried more weight, which Harlow realized. To my relief, the two of them got along well enough. They shared a lot in common, including their expertise when it came to poison.

    In fact, by the time my stay at Martial Idiot Clinic ended, they started brewing poisons together. Their enthusiasm disturbed me and I made a mental note to never anger either of them too much. I doubted either of them would kill me, but they could definitely make my life a lot more painful.

    All in all, my stay at Martial Idiot Clinic proved fruitful. Not only did I make a full recovery, but I learned a lot more about medicine and even advanced my cultivation by a significant degree. Due to Flame Fiend Peak¡¯s special properties, receiving injuries while in its vicinity helped demonic cultivators refine their bodies. Since I was a dual refiner, this affected my cultivation overall rather than just my physical refinement.

    True to her word, after I recovered from all of my injuries and left Martial Idiot Clinic, my mother came by to pick me up. The Rising Heroes Tournament was a few months away, and my mother wanted me to spend that time in secluded training with her. However, I asked for a day¡¯s grace before we began.

    ¡°Why?¡± My mother asked, her eyes narrowed.

    The weight of her gaze made my soul tremble. That wasn¡¯t hyperbole. My mother was powerful enough to kill weaker cultivators, myself included, with her aura alone. A single look from her could destroy lesser cultivators in body and soul.

    ¡°A¡­ Friend of mine recently joined the sect and I wanted to congratulate her before going into secluded training.¡± I said.

    I braced myself for a scolding. After all, I wanted to delay my training in order to pursue a woman. However, to my surprise, my mother didn¡¯t reprimand me. Instead, she appeared intrigued.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Oh?¡± My mother asked. ¡°Is she a future daughter-in-law of mine?¡±

    This baffled me, but I decided not to question it.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± I said. ¡°Things are still nebulous between us.¡±

    My mother nodded.

    ¡°Very well,¡± she said, ¡°You have one day. I¡¯ll come get you tomorrow at dawn, wherever you are, whether you¡¯re ready or not.¡±

    After getting myself a day¡¯s grace, I headed off to find Cultivator Jasmine. However, first I made a quick stop at the treasure hall located near Mt. Dawn and Dusk. After all, it wouldn¡¯t do to visit without bringing a gift.

    <hr>

    Unlike many of the halls that made up the Dawn and Dusk Sect, Restless Grave Hall didn¡¯t occupy a mountain with special and unique properties, or even a sacred mountain. Instead, it made its home in a valley called Valley of the Misty Grave located on the outskirts of the Dawn and Dusk Mountains. This was to take advantage of the natural environment of the Whispering Hills province.

    The tall, rocky hills littered the province, forming countless valleys and vales. Strong winds constantly blew through the area. Together, this created an effect where it sounded like there were whispering voices in the wind. That was how the Whispering Hills province received its name.

    Most of the time, these whispering voices were natural phenomena. However, on occasion, these voices belonged to ghosts and evil spirits. They lured mortals and ignorant cultivators in order to ambush them and drain them of their vitality, their life force. Disciples of Restless Grave Hall, who specialized in dealing with the undead, often hunted down these ghosts in order to capture and refine them. From what I heard, the Valley of the Misty Grave was filled with ghost qi, making it the perfect place to nurture these ghosts, as well as other undead creatures.

    It was cool out when I made my way towards the Valley of the Misty Grave, riding atop my flying sword. It was clear out when I started my journey. However, as I drew closer to my destination, the sky grew cloudy and the area around me became foggy, though not enough to impede my senses.

    The Valley of the Misty Grave was an oval-shaped depression, surrounded on all sides by tall, steep cliffs. There was only one entrance. Arrays and restrictions surrounded the valley, preventing me from flying right in. With no other choice, I flew towards the entrance.

    As I did so, the fog around me grew thicker and thicker until I could barely see in front of me, even with my sharp senses. The fog even impeded my spirit sense, though not to a debilitating degree. A sliver of unease slithered up my spine, though I ignored it. It became cold enough that I could see my own breath. The smell of graveyard dirt, mold, and decay filled the air.

    A massive stone gate stood at the entrance to the Valley of the Misty Grave. It was as tall as the stone cliffs that surrounded the valley. The stone gates surface depicted images of ghosts, skeletons, and other undead creatures. These images were so life-like that I found them settling.

    Several stone buildings occupied the area in front of the stone gate, resembling a small town. With my spirit sense, I noticed people going about their business. All of them appeared to be outer disciples, ones hoping to become inner disciples of Restless Grave Hall.

    I headed towards the stone gate. As I approached, two presences flew towards me and stopped several dozen feet away. I couldn¡¯t see them with my eyes. However, with my spirit sense, I saw that they were a pair of early Foundation Establishment cultivators, one male and one female, both wearing the uniform of Restless Gray Hall: black robes trimmed with gray.

    ¡°Halt!¡± The female disciple said in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Who dares approach the Valley of the Misty Grave?¡± The male disciple demanded.

    I raised an eyebrow at that, but decided to play along. I gave them a martial salute.

    ¡°Greetings, fellow disciples,¡± I said, speaking in a polite tone, but not a deferential one, ¡°I am a disciple of Flame Fiend Hall.¡±

    The two disciples glanced at each other.

    ¡°Speak,¡± the male disciple said in a sharp tone, ¡°What business does a disciple of Flame Fiend Hall have with our Restless Grave Hall?¡±

    ¡°Are you here to pick a fight?¡± The female disciple asked, a hint of scorn in her voice.

    What a rude and unfriendly bunch. Perhaps this was because of the techniques and arts they practiced, or maybe Restless Grave Hall attracted these sorts of people. Or maybe these two were just unpleasant people. Cultivator Thurstan, one of the people who oversaw the entrance exam that I participated in, was also a disciple of Restless Grave Hall and he had been a cheerful fellow.

    However, despite how unpleasant I found these two, this was their home and I was a guest. I couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of them. Well, with my status I could, but I didn¡¯t want to deal with the aftermath.

    ¡°I am here to meet with a friend of mine who recently joined Restless Grave Hall.¡± I said. ¡°Cultivator Jasmine.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The female disciple said, a hint of mockery in her voice. ¡°You¡¯re a friend of Junior Sister Jasmine?¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The male disciple said, contempt in his voice. ¡°I expected something like this to happen, sooner or later.¡±

    It took me a moment to realize what they were hinting at. Anger sparked to life in my heart. It was clear that these two looked down upon Cultivator Jasmine because of her past as a disciple of Flowering Blossom Palace. I clenched my fists, but otherwise restrained myself. For now. However, I would remember these two.

    ¡°May I pass?¡± I asked, keeping my tone neutral in order to hide my anger.

    The female disciple smiled.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She said.

    ¡°However,¡± the male disciple said, ¡°All outsiders who visit the Valley of the Misty Grave must pass a test before being allowed entry.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at them. They were lying, I was certain of it. However, if I tried to barge my way through, I might end up getting banned from the Valley of Misty Grave. Worst of all, I might cause trouble for Cultivator Jasmine, which I wanted to avoid. In the end, I decided to play along for now. If they tried anything too out of line, I could always go to Big Sis Sidra and tattle on them.

    ¡°Very well,¡± I said, ¡°What kind of test?¡±

    The two glanced at each other and smirked.

    ¡°Follow us.¡± The male disciple said.

    The two of them turned around and flew towards the stone gate. I followed them. When we drew close enough, I saw that there was a small wooden door at the base of the stone gate, which I assumed existed for ease of access. That led me to wonder why the stone gate existed in the first place. The two disciples from Restless Grave Hall opened the small door and the three of us entered.

    As soon as we crossed the threshold and entered the Valley of the Misty Grave, the temperature around us plummeted. It was so cold that it even affected me despite my cultivation base. I circulated my qi to counteract the worst of the cold, though some of it still lingered. However, despite the chill, there were no traces of ice or frost.

    The fog here was even thicker, and my spirit sense was limited to half of its usual range. The stench of death and decay was thick and cloying, to the point that I could taste it. An abundance of ghost qi and lingering resentment permeated the area. The former nipped at me, almost like a living being, as if trying to steal away my warmth and vitality. While it could harm me, as long as I remained vigilant, I would be fine.

    I hated this place. As a being of Fire, the Valley of the Misty Grave was anathema to me. If it hadn¡¯t been for Cultivator Jasmine, I would¡¯ve turned and walked away. In fact, I wouldn¡¯t have come here in the first place.

    The two disciples from Restless Grave Hall watched me with anticipation on their faces. However, I maintained a composed expression and refrained from reacting. This disappointed them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The male disciple said in a cross voice.

    ¡°We have to go on foot from here.¡± The female disciple said. ¡°Flying is forbidden in the Valley of the Misty Grave.¡±

    That seemed like the truth. I sensed a restriction that prevented flight.

    ¡°Lead on.¡± I said.

    The three of us made our way deeper into the valley. The ground was hard packed dirt, barren and bereft of life. I saw no grass, no trees, no plants at all. This truly was a place of death. Sounds were muted here, including our own footsteps. It felt like we were the only people here. I didn¡¯t sense anyone else in the vicinity.

    As we walked, I wondered how the disciples of Restless Grave Hall managed to navigate their way through this place. The fog here limited all the senses, including spirit sense, and I didn¡¯t see any landmarks. Perhaps they learned a technique that allowed them to perceive things that others couldn¡¯t, or maybe they had magic tools that helped them. That made sense.

    After what felt like hours, but was likely less than one, I heard something in the distance. At first it was indistinct, but became clearer over time. It sounded like a woman weeping. As we drew closer, it became obvious that the weeping was our destination.

    Soon, one of the steep cliffs that marked the boundaries of the valley came within range of my spirit sense. Located at the base of the cliff was a cave entrance. The weeping came from deep within the cave. To my surprise, something blocked my spirit sense from probing into the cave itself. I assumed it was some kind of restriction.

    After a while, the three of us reached the cave entrance. While I couldn¡¯t use my spirit sense to peer inside, my eyes worked just fine. The fog that permeated the Valley of the Misty Grave didn¡¯t intrude into the cave. It wasn¡¯t big. I would say it was closer to an alcove than a proper cave. However, located just a few feet away from the entrance, was a stone staircase that led deep beneath the earth.

    ¡°Here we are.¡± The male disciple said.

    The female disciple gestured to the stone staircase.

    ¡°There is a ghost imprisoned inside the chamber at the bottom of those stairs.¡± She said. ¡°Your test is to deal with the ghost. However, you must go in alone. We¡¯ll remain out here.¡±

    I gave them both skeptical looks, but decided to play along anyway. Part of it was to avoid causing trouble for Cultivator Jasmine. Part of it was curiosity. I had never seen a ghost before, and I figured I might as well take advantage of this opportunity.

    Without another word, I entered the cave and headed down the stairs. I thought I heard a snicker come from behind me. However, I ignored it and continued on my way.

 Chapter 105: The Weeping Woman

    I walked down the stone stairway, filled with both curiosity and trepidation. According to the disciples from Restless Grave Hall who led me here, there was a ghost located at the bottom. It was a new experience for me, and a potentially dangerous one.

    The stairway itself was cramped, wide enough for a single person to traverse and just tall enough for me to walk down without hunching over. The walls, steps, and ceiling were carved from rough stone. Crystals embedded in the walls at regular intervals glowed with a weak green light, providing just enough illumination to see by. The temperature remained freezing cold, without any traces of ice or frost.

    The stench of death and decay gave way to the smell of dust and stone. The weeping, which I heard even from outside the cave that housed the stairway, grew louder and louder as I drew closer to the bottom.

    Something about this place restricted my spirit sense, so I could only rely on my mundane senses. It felt odd, almost as if I were blind. I didn¡¯t like it, and I was tempted to turn back. However, my curiosity prevailed and I kept going.

    After I walked for several minutes, I reached the bottom and stopped. The stairway led to a circular stone chamber about the height and width of my bedroom within my estate at Flame Fiend Peak. Unlike the stairway, the ceiling, walls, and floor of this chamber were smooth instead of rough. Ghostly green flames burned within bronze sconces that protruded from the walls, filling the chamber with an eerie light.

    An array, one carved into the stone floor itself, took up most of the chamber. In the center of the array knelt a weeping woman. Rather, it was the ghost of a weeping woman. Her body was translucent and comprised of dark-gray ghost qi. Her aura radiated sorrow and resentment. She covered her face with her hands as she wept.

    The woman wore torn rags that was a gorgeous gown, once upon a time. While I couldn¡¯t see her face, she must have been a great beauty in life, based on her figure. Her legs, in particular, looked well developed. A dancer, perhaps? However, as a ghost, she retained the injuries that caused her death.

    Through the gaps in her clothing, I saw that countless wounds marred the weeping woman¡¯s body. It looked like each one had been inflicted on her in a precise and methodical fashion. Death by a thousand cuts. A painful way to die. Whoever killed this woman wanted her to suffer first. No wonder she became a ghost.

    While I knew little about restless spirits, I knew that they were more likely to form when a person felt strong negative emotions in their heart when they died. Rage, hatred, resentment, etc. This was why it was important to perform funerary rites for the dead; to appease their spirits.

    As I stood there, I pondered what to do. I knew that the so-called test was a sham, so I didn¡¯t need to actually do anything. In fact, disturbing this weeping woman could land me in trouble. The array that surrounded her was special. Thanks to my proficiency with arrays, I could roughly guess its purpose.

    The array had two functions. First, it was designed to keep something contained; the weeping woman¡¯s ghost in this case. However, it was also similar to a qi gathering array in that it gathered and stored ghost qi. To nourish the weeping woman¡¯s ghost, perhaps?

    She was important to whoever created this array. Otherwise, why would they bother putting this much effort for her? Was this chamber a restricted area of some kind? If so, then my mere presence here was forbidden.

    Despite knowing this, I remained in place instead of leaving. It was foolish of me, but the weeping woman¡¯s, well, weeping tugged at my heart strings. It was clear that whatever had happened to her had left a profound impact. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have become a ghost in the first place. Maybe I could offer some measure of comfort, some small kindness to ease her suffering a little bit. I was willing to bear the consequences of this decision.

    I walked forward and stopped when I reached the edge of the array. Despite this, the woman showed no reaction to my presence and continued to weep.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I called out.

    The woman stilled and stopped weeping, but otherwise didn¡¯t react. I felt uneasy, but held my ground.

    ¡°Is there anything I could do to help you?¡± I asked.

    The woman removed her face from her hands and I saw her face for the first time. In a word, she was beautiful. She might¡¯ve even been the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. Whoever tortured and killed her left her face untouched. However, her eyes prevented me from appreciating her beauty. They were¡­empty. There was no other way to describe them. Empty and broken. My heart ached when I saw them.

    ¡°He betrayed me.¡± The woman whispered. Despite her quiet voice, I heard her loud and clear, as if she were whispering right in my ears. ¡°I loved him, but he betrayed me. How could he?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face twisted as she started sobbing again. However, no tears fell from her eyes.

    ¡°Who?¡± I asked.

    The woman stopped sobbing and faced me, a blank expression on her face. She tilted her head, until it reached an unnatural angle. It almost looked like her neck was broken. Dread welled up in my heart.

    As if to prove me right, the woman¡¯s face twisted with hate and anger. Madness filled her eyes. She shrieked and lunged at me, her hands grasping towards me like claws. Her sudden attack caught me off guard, but I still reacted in time and jumped back. The woman came to a sudden stop when she reached the array, as if she hit an invisible barrier.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± she screamed, slamming her fists against the invisible barrier that kept her contained. ¡°I¡¯ll drink the life out of you, until you¡¯re nothing more than a shriveled husk!¡±

    The hairs on the back of my neck stood upright. My intuition warned me that this woman, this ghost, was a threat to me. I didn¡¯t know how powerful she was, since this place restricted my spirit sense, but if she was a threat to me, then she was at least as powerful as a Foundation Establishment cultivator. I took another step back.

    All of a sudden, the woman stopped hitting the invisible barrier and her demeanor changed. The sudden shift caught me off guard. The woman gave me a seductive look and posed in a tantalizing manner. However, given the condition of her clothing and her body, it had the opposite effect on me. I found myself horrified instead of tempted.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± the woman asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said. Give me a chance to make it up to you. You¡¯ll enjoy it. I promise.¡±

    I took another step back. Coming here had been a terrible idea. I wanted to help this woman and offer her a small measure of kindness, but I realized now how naive and arrogant that was. How could I even hope to help this woman? I knew nothing about her or the pain she suffered. Perhaps it was best to just leave.

    When the woman saw me backing away from her, her demeanor shifted once again. She fell to her knees, covered her face again, and started weeping once more. Her heart-wrenching sobs stopped me in my tracks. It was wisest to leave while I still could. However, I remained where I was. I sighed, exasperated at my own softheartedness.

    ¡°Alone,¡± the woman wailed. ¡°I¡¯m so alone. Betrayed and abandoned. No one will dance with me.¡±

    That caught my interest.

    ¡°Dance?¡± I asked.

    The woman glanced at me, revealing her eyes while keeping the rest of her face hidden. However, she couldn¡¯t hide the malicious eagerness in her gaze.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the woman said, ¡°I used to love dancing. However, no one will dance with me anymore.¡± She hugged herself, a sorrowful expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m so cold and alone. Will you warm me up?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    I debated with myself on whether to leave or to continue with¡­ Whatever this was. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. I felt like I was navigating through a maze while blindfolded. One wrong move, and I would fall into a deadly trap. After mulling it over for several moments, I decided to keep going. I had a feeling that I might benefit from this, though I wasn¡¯t sure how.

    ¡°Show me your dancing.¡± I said.

    The woman gave me a malicious smile, a triumphant look in her eyes. I didn¡¯t think she was aware of her expression. Given what I¡¯ve seen so far, it was clear that this woman wasn¡¯t sane. Then again, she was a ghost mired in sorrow, anger, and resentment. It would¡¯ve been more surprising if she was sane.

    I watched as the woman stood up and started dancing. Her movements were beautiful and seductive, even with the horrific state of her body. However, I knew that something was wrong right away. There was a discordance, a disharmony, to her dance. It wasn¡¯t real, it wasn¡¯t true, for lack of a better term. Instead, she seemed more like a predator using her beauty to lure in her prey: me.

    ¡°No,¡± I said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that vulgar display.¡± I gave her a hard look. ¡°I want to see your real dancing.¡±

    The woman stopped moving and looked at me, her expression a mix of surprise and uneasiness. I saw a hint of lucidity in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± She said.

    Neither did I, not on a conscious level at least. I was acting on intuition and instinct.

    ¡°That was a false dance.¡± I said. ¡°I want to see your true dance.¡±

    The woman stared at me for several long moments, before her expression crumbled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± she said, her voice filled with sorrow, ¡°I don¡¯t remember my dance.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps I can help you remember.¡± I said.

    I walked over to the edge of the array, taking care not to cross over. The woman watched me approach, almost salivating, and grew frustrated when I stopped. She reached for me, moving faster than I could react. However, once again, the array stopped her.

    ¡°Join me!¡± the woman screeched. The lucidity I saw earlier had disappeared. ¡°Give me your warmth!¡±

    I ignored her and mimicked her pose from earlier, when she started dancing. I started dancing as well, mirroring the movements she showed me earlier. Like before, I sensed discordance and disharmony. The woman screamed and shouted at me the entire time.

    The more I danced, the more I understood the woman. I felt a kinship with her. The two of us weren¡¯t too different. She longed for the warmth and life force of the living, while I hungered for love, food, and many other things. Through this understanding, I caught a glimpse of how to change the dance. Little by little I adjusted my movements. The discordance and disharmony diminished, but remained. My level of understanding was shallow. It wasn¡¯t enough for me to¡­ fix the dance.

    When the woman saw my movements, she stopped screaming and stared at me, entranced. She reached for me again. Not to consume my warmth, but as if she had just seen something she had lost a long time ago. She gave me a longing expression.

    ¡°My dance.¡± She whispered. ¡°I¡¯m starting to remember. That was my dance. Where did you¡­?¡±

    She trailed off and stared at me in amazement. The hint of lucidity that I saw earlier returned.

    ¡°You showed me.¡± I said. ¡°However, I need your help to finish it. Will you show me?¡±

    The woman stared at me for a while, before she nodded with a solemn expression on her face. She stepped back and took a pose. I mimicked her. When she started dancing, I mirrored her movements. However, I took care to never cross the array. No matter how much I sympathized with her, I kept in mind that she was a dangerous ghost.

    Unlike before, the woman¡¯s dance was less discordant and more harmonious. However, it was still broken. She was still broken. The dance was her and she was the dance. By mimicking her movements, her dance, my understanding of her deepened. Hopefully, this would allow me to help heal her, or at least show her the right dance so she could heal herself.

    As we danced, I felt emotions that weren¡¯t my own. The sorrow and anger of a love betrayed. And pain. So much pain. It suffocated me, drowning me. Tears pricked my eyes, before streaming down my face. How could anyone feel such pain and live?

    At first I thought that these emotions were the result of some kind of mystic art or technique that the woman used on me. However, I realized that wasn¡¯t the case. If this was a technique, it was one I used on myself. By dancing with the woman, I resonated with her. I connected with her. Through that connection, I felt her emotions. At least, that was my theory. I didn¡¯t fully understand what was going on. However, my intuition told me that I was on the right path.

    ¡°A long time ago,¡± the woman said, her voice clearer than ever, ¡°I met a man and fell in love with him. I wanted to marry him and build a life together. He told me he felt the same way.¡± Her voice grew colder. ¡°However, it was all a lie. The man never loved me. He loved someone else. The reason why he approached me was because he wanted a treasure from me, a family heirloom. When I discovered the truth, I went mad with rage and killed his lover. He then tortured and killed me in turn.¡±

    As she spoke, I felt the emotions she must have felt as these events transpired. The joy and hope of falling in love with this man. The despair and grief after she discovered his betrayal. The pain and resentment as she died at his hands. It all overwhelmed me and for a moment, my movements faltered.

    ¡°Join me,¡± the woman said, ¡°Be with me. We can be together forever. Neither of us have to be alone anymore.¡±

    Her words tempted me. I took a step towards the array, almost crossing over. For a moment, it was as if I were back at Mt. Wind Dance, mired in loneliness and misery. The woman reached a hand towards me, a comforting smile on her face. It would be so easy to take her hand and just give in.

    The moment I had that thought, something deep inside me rebelled.

    No.

    A memory flashed through my mind. It was when I first met Big Sis Astra, just after she rescued me. More memories followed, one after another. The entrance exam for the Dawn and Dusk Sect, which was when I first met Willow, Harlow, and Clarissa. The feast after the entrance exam, where I met Big Sis Estelle and Big Sis Sidra. Meeting Ellen and Elliot at my estate at Flame Fiend Peak. My time with Cultivator Jasmine at Flowering Blossom Palace.

    All these memories and more flashed through my mind as I remembered my first meetings with my friends and loved ones. I wasn¡¯t the miserable wretch I used to be, back when I lived on Mt. Wind Dance. I had people who loved me and cared for me, who I loved and cared for in return. I couldn¡¯t abandon them like this.

    I stepped back, away from the array. When she saw this, the woman¡¯s expression faltered.

    ¡°I see.¡¯ The woman said in a resigned voice.

    It took me a moment to realize that she expected me to leave, to abandon her to her sorrow and madness. However, I had no such intentions. A part of me was tempted to, especially after what just happened, but I started this whole ordeal and I intended to see it through.

    I resumed dancing. This one resembled the dance from earlier, but it wasn¡¯t discordant and broken. Instead, it was harmonious and beautiful. After experiencing the emotions the woman felt when her lover betrayed and killed her, I had a deeper understanding of her. This gave me an idea of how to make her dance whole.

    I couldn¡¯t take away her pain, sorrow, and anger. Only she could do that. However, I could help her. She reached out a hand to me earlier, and now it was my turn.

    The woman stared at me with wide eyes for several long moments, before she started mimicking my movements. At first her steps were hesitant and faltering. However, as time went on, she became unwavering and full of confidence. Laughter emerged from her lips, a sound of pure joy. I flashed her a smile.

    The ghost qi in the chamber started surging towards the woman. I couldn¡¯t use my spirit sense. However, I felt the ghost qi as it rushed past me. It felt like being immersed in a cold river. Despite this, I kept dancing with the woman. As time went on, she grew more and more substantial, until her form looked almost as solid as a living being¡¯s. Soon, the ghost qi stopped surging towards her.

    I stopped dancing and looked at the woman. She was whole again. Her wounds were gone and her clothing was no longer tattered and shredded. She looked down at herself, shocked and delighted.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The woman said, looking up at me.

    I gave her a smile, before I collapsed onto the ground. A combination of chilling cold and physical exhaustion had taken its toll on me. It took me a moment to realize what happened. When the ghost qi rushed past me, it stole a lot of my warmth and vitality. I was too busy dancing to notice until it was too late, leading to my current predicament.

    Even as a divine demon, I wasn¡¯t immune to the effects of ghost qi. In fact, the only reason why I was still conscious was because of the divine fire burning inside me.

    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t look too bad. All I needed was a Healing Pill to restore my lost vitality. However, before I could push myself up into a sitting position, I felt a cold hand touch my head.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± the woman asked, her voice right next to me.

    I scrambled to my feet. To my horror, I realized that I had fallen across the array, putting me within reach of the woman. I rushed out. The woman made no attempt to stop me, though she did give me a hurt look.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to scurry away from me like I¡¯m some kind of monster,¡± she said with a pout. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you. You¡¯re my savior.¡±

    I opened my mouth to respond, but then a dizzy wave overcame me and I wobbled on my feet. Fear had given me strength earlier, but I was still in poor condition. The sooner I fixed that, the better. I reached for my storage ring. However, before I could, a voice thundered into the chamber.

    ¡°Who dares trespass into this forbidden area? You must be tired of living!¡±

 Chapter 106: Bonefire

    When I heard the thunderous voice, I realized that I had overstayed my welcome. I looked around, searching for a place to hide. To my dismay, there were none. Other than the bronze sconces filled with green flames and the array, there was very little in this stone chamber. I doubted I would have enough time to set up an obfuscation array. With a sigh, I braced myself. This wasn¡¯t going to end well.

    A few seconds later, a figure entered the chamber. They appeared in the blink of an eye, moving so fast that I couldn¡¯t see them. My heart sank. Whoever this figure was, they were either at peak Golden Core, or they were at Nascent Soul. I couldn¡¯t tell for sure, since this stone chamber restricted my spirit sense. Either way, they were far more powerful than me.

    When I caught my first clear glimpse of the figure, a chill ran down my spine. It was a skeleton, one wearing the black and gray robes of Restless Grave Hall. Its bones were glossy and healthy looking. A part of me found this odd. I expected a skeleton of Restless Grave Hall to look old and decrepit. This one looked like it had just died.

    As the skeleton moved, the sound of clacking bones filled the air. Orbs made of gray fire burned within its eye sockets. The sight of them filled me with dread. The skeleton gave me a malevolent glare. I froze, rooted to the spot and unable to move. This wasn¡¯t out of fear, though I was plenty afraid. No. Some kind of external force bound me in place. I couldn¡¯t even open my mouth to speak.

    ¡°You!¡± the skeleton yelled, pointing a bony finger at me. Somehow it could speak without lips or a tongue. ¡°How dare you enter this chamber? You have committed a grave sin! I shall rip your soul from your body and torture you for a thousand years!¡± It looked me up and down. ¡°However, you do have a fine physique. Yes. You shall make for an excellent corpse puppet.¡±

    The skeleton walked in my direction, reaching towards me with one of its bony hands.

    ¡°Grandfather, no!¡± The woman said. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡±

    In wake of the skeleton¡¯s arrival, I had almost forgotten about her. The skeleton glanced in her direction, before stopping in place. Its jaw dropped. If the situation hadn¡¯t been so serious, I would¡¯ve found the sight comical. Despite the lack of a face, the skeleton managed to convey shock quite well.

    ¡°Ryana?¡± The skeleton asked.

    The woman nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± She said with a smile.

    The skeleton reached for her, before hesitating, as if afraid.

    ¡°You look¡­¡± It looked her up and down. ¡°You¡¯re healed.¡±

    As the skeleton spoke that last sentence, it choked up. I still didn¡¯t know how it managed that, since it didn¡¯t have a throat. Could an undead skeleton even choke? I doubted it even needed to breathe.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Better.¡± The woman, Ryana, said after some hesitation. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m healed all the way. However, I¡¯m healed enough to retain my sanity.¡± She gestured towards me. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to this man.¡± She put her hands on her hips and gave the skeleton a stern look. ¡°You should be thanking him, Grandfather. Not threatening him.¡±

    The skeleton, who was apparently Ryana¡¯s grandfather, glanced at me. I could feel its skepticism.

    ¡°Him?¡± He asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, him.¡± Ryana said. ¡°So release him and give him a Vital Warmth Pill. Otherwise, he might perish from all the ghost qi in this place.¡±

    I checked my body and realized that she spoke the truth. The ghost qi in this chamber continued to drain my warmth and vitality. If this continued, I would die.

    ¡°Very well.¡± The skeleton said.

    The force binding me in place disappeared. I fell to my hands and knees, panting and unable to remain standing. A skeletal hand appeared right in front of my face. It held a reddish-pink pill.

    ¡°Take this.¡± The skeleton said. ¡°This Vital Warmth Pill will restore your vitality and counteract the effects of the ghost qi.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I reached for the pill and popped it into my mouth. If the skeleton had wanted to kill me, it would have done so already. It didn¡¯t need to resort to trickery. The pill tasted like¡­ Life. There was no other way to describe it. Warmth filled my body, driving away the chill. Soon, the cold and physical exhaustion disappeared. I stood up and gave the skeleton a martial salute.

    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± I said.

    The skeleton snorted.

    ¡°No need to thank me.¡± He said. ¡°I am helping you because you apparently helped heal my granddaughter. No more, no less.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I am grateful.¡± I said.

    The skeleton looked me up and down.

    ¡°A polite disciple from Flame Fiend Hall.¡± He said. ¡°Unusual.¡± The flames in its eyes grew brighter. ¡°Tell me. Who are you? And how did you find yourself in this chamber?¡±

    The skeleton spoke in a polite tone, but my intuition warned me that saying the wrong thing would not end well for me.

    ¡°My name is Darian Wind Dance.¡± I said. ¡°As for how I ended up here, well, that¡¯s a bit of a story.¡±

    I told him about my meeting with the two disciples from Restless Grave Hall, the supposed test that I needed to pass, and how they told me to deal with the ghost inside this chamber.

    ¡°I see.¡± The skeleton said in an icy tone. ¡°Well, I was in need of some new corpse puppets. Those two idiots just volunteered themselves.¡±

    I swallowed.

    ¡°Forgive me for my ignorance, senior,¡± I said, ¡°Is it necessary to go that far?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The skeleton gestured to the chamber around us. ¡°Every disciple of Restless Grave Hall knows that entering this chamber without my explicit permission is forbidden on pain of death. Those two idiots just tried to get you killed.¡± He shook his head, or skull rather. ¡°I knew they were malicious, but not to this degree. I would be doing the world a favor by killing them.¡± He snorted. ¡°However, you bear some responsibility for falling for their lies in the first place. A test to visit the Valley of the Misty Grave? Only an idiot would believe that.¡±

    I scratched my neck and let out a weak chuckle.

    ¡°Well, I knew the test wasn¡¯t real,¡± I said, ¡°However, I was curious.¡±

    ¡°Intentional foolishness is still foolishness.¡± The skeleton said in a flat voice. ¡°You almost died today. Or were you expecting your mother¡¯s status to protect you?¡±

    I blinked at him.

    ¡°You know my mother?¡± I asked.

    The skeleton scoffed.

    ¡°Of course.¡± He said. ¡°You¡¯re Nova¡¯s youngest. While I distance myself from sect affairs, I know that much at least.¡± He leaned forward. ¡°Let me warn you right now, Darian Wind Dance. I do not fear your mother or your sisters. The only reason why you¡¯re still alive is because of my granddaughter.¡±

    I swallowed when I heard this. Perhaps I should be less cavalier in the future.

    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Ryana said. ¡°Stop that!¡±

    The skeleton glanced at her, before he cleared his¡­ Throat?

    ¡°However,¡± he said, ¡°You helped Ryana, and for that I owe you a debt of gratitude. So, in lieu of a punishment, I shall give you a reward instead. What do you want? As long as it is within my power, I shall grant it to you.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t help Ryana for a reward.¡± I said. ¡°I helped her because I wanted to ease her suffering, if only a little bit.¡±

    Ryana beamed at me. The skeleton, on the other hand, stared at me for several long seconds before letting out an exasperated sigh.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Young man,¡± he said, ¡°When an old monster such as myself offers to give you a reward, you should accept it. Opportunities like this don¡¯t come every day.¡±

    ¡°I never said I would turn down the reward,¡± I said. ¡°I just pointed out that wasn¡¯t the reason why I helped your granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what you want!¡± The skeleton snapped. ¡°Before I give into temptation and refine you into a corpse puppet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior.¡± I said, before taking a moment to think about it.

    What reward should I ask for? It was clear that this skeleton was a powerful figure within Restless Grave Hall, and maybe even the Dawn and Dusk Sect as a whole. He must be at least an elder. There were a lot of things I could get from him. Cultivation resources, techniques, magic treasures, and so on. However, rather than take this opportunity for myself, I decided to use it for someone else¡¯s benefit.

    ¡°A friend of mine just joined the Dawn and Dusk Sect as an inner disciple of Restless Grave Hall.¡± I said. ¡°I would like for you to become her backer.¡±

    The skeleton rubbed his temples.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have a brain anymore and you¡¯re giving me a headache.¡± He muttered under his breath. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re Nova¡¯s child? You just gave away a priceless opportunity to someone else. She would never do something like that.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°I know,¡± I said, ¡°However, my friend is important to me.¡±

    Ryana seemed put out by this, though I didn¡¯t know why. She crossed her arms and looked away from me with a pout on her face.

    ¡°If your friend became an inner disciple right away after going through the entrance exam, then she must have some talent.¡± The skeleton said. ¡°However, that isn¡¯t enough for me to take her in as a disciple.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to take her in as your disciple.¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think she would want that, at least not like this. I¡¯m asking you to support and protect her. Those with backing are treated better than those without. I have personal experience in this matter.¡±

    Without my family¡¯s support, I would have had a much more difficult time in the Dawn and Dusk Sect. In fact, I might not have been able to join at all. Astra was the one who rescued me from Mt. Wind Dance and started me on the path to cultivation.

    ¡°Hmm, very well.¡± The skeleton said in a resigned voice. ¡°I think it¡¯s a waste, but I shall abide by your wishes. Looking after a single disciple isn¡¯t difficult for someone like me.¡±

    I refrained from sighing with relief.

    ¡°Thank you, senior¡­¡± I trailed off as I realized that I didn¡¯t know the skeleton¡¯s name. ¡°I know this is a bit late, but may I know your name?¡±

    The skeleton snorted.

    ¡°Bonefire,¡± he said, ¡°I am Bonefire. The reason should be obvious.¡±

    Bonefire? For some reason, that name sounded familiar, though I couldn¡¯t quite recall where I heard it.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Bonefire.¡± I said, giving him another martial salute. ¡°I¡¯m sure you wish to spend time with your granddaughter, and I don¡¯t wish to intrude, so I shall take my leave.¡±

    ¡°At least you have some tact.¡± Senior Bonefire said in a dry voice. ¡°You may go.¡±

    I nodded, before I walked towards the staircase leading to the surface. However, Ryana called out to me before I took more than a few steps.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    I stopped and looked at her.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡± She said, giving me a smile. ¡°I will repay you myself when I can.¡±

    I opened my mouth to respond, but she held up a hand to forestall me.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t help me to get something,¡± Ryana said, ¡°However, I insist. It is the least I can do for my savior.¡±

    Rather than continue to argue about it, I figured it was better to give in and move.

    ¡°Very well, Ryana.¡± I said. ¡°May we meet again, if fate wills it.¡±

    With that, I left the chamber.

    <hr>

    Interlude: Bonefire

    Bonefire waited until Darian Wind Dance reached the top of the stairs and left the cave before speaking again.

    ¡°That boy is too nice for his own good.¡± He said. ¡°With an attitude like that, he won¡¯t last long in the world of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you sent him down here?¡± Ryana asked in a cold voice.

    Bonefire looked at his granddaughter. The smiling young woman from earlier had disappeared. Instead, she regarded him with a harsh expression on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to deny it, Grandfather.¡± Ryana said. ¡°Your performance earlier didn¡¯t fool me. There is no way that any disciple of Restless Grave Hall would trick someone into coming down here, no matter how malicious they were. You were behind Brother Darian coming down here, weren¡¯t you, Hall Master Bonefire?¡±

    Brother Darian? Oh dear. Bonefire resisted the urge to groan. It appeared that his granddaughter had gotten more attached to Darian Wind Dance than he expected. Then again, he couldn¡¯t blame her. That boy did save her from herself.

    ¡°Why did you do it, Grandfather?¡± Ryana asked. ¡°Was he supposed to be some kind of sacrifice? Or did you intend for him to be my eternal companion in death?¡±

    Bonefire sighed.

    ¡°I thought he might be able to help you.¡± He said. ¡°His mother always had phenomenal luck, finding opportunities even in the midst of great danger. I thought he would be the same.¡± He let out a self-deprecating chuckle. ¡°It was a desperate gamble by an old man at the end of his rope.¡±

    And it had been a desperate gamble. Ryana¡¯s condition had been self-inflicted. After her lover betrayed and killed her, she deliberately drowned herself in sorrow and madness to avoid facing reality. Bonefire had tried everything he could think of in order to heal her. However, nothing worked, not for long at least. She refused to be healed.

    As a last resort, Bonefire tricked Darian Wind Dance in the hopes that the young man would be able to do something, anything, to help Ryana. If the young man hadn¡¯t visited the Valley of the Misty Grave of his own accord, Bonefire would¡¯ve found a way to bring him here.

    It worked. Against all odds, Bonefire¡¯s gamble paid off.

    ¡°How did he do it?¡± Bonefire asked his granddaughter. ¡°How did he help you when I couldn¡¯t?¡±

    Bonefire felt gratitude towards the young man, but also some resentment. He spent centuries trying to help Ryana, yet nothing worked. However, in the span of an hour, Darian Wind Dance succeeded where Bonefire failed. It bruised his ego, he had to admit.

    ¡°He gave me hope.¡± Ryana said, a soft expression on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know how else to explain it. For the first time since I died, I felt hope.¡±

    Bonefire chuckled in disbelief. That was it? That was all it took? Something as fragile and flimsy as hope? Frustration welled up in Bonefire¡¯s chest. However, after a moment, he let it go. It didn¡¯t matter. His granddaughter was herself again. That was all that mattered to him.

    ¡°Besides, he was rather cute.¡± Ryana continued. ¡°So kind and endearing.¡± She frowned. ¡°And easily taken advantage of. What if someone else tricks him and he ends up hurt because of it? There are countless wicked people in this world. Someone needs to watch over and protect him from them. Someone like me.¡± She clapped her hands together. ¡°Yes, that is how I shall repay him.¡±

    Bonefire froze when he heard this.

    ¡°Ryana-¡± He started to say, but his granddaughter cut him off.

    ¡°You won¡¯t object, will you?¡± She asked in a small voice. ¡°Grandfather?¡±

    Ryana gave him such a pitiful look, that Bonefire couldn¡¯t find it in his heart to say no.

    ¡°Do what you will,¡± he said in a resigned tone, ¡°Just be careful. I don¡¯t want you to repeat the same mistakes as before.¡±

    Ryana shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather,¡± she said, ¡°Brother Darian wouldn¡¯t do that to me.¡± Her expression turned sinister. ¡°And if he does end up betraying me, I will devour his soul.¡±

    Bonefire almost felt sorry for the young man. Almost.

    ¡°In the meantime, you should focus on your cultivation.¡± He said, changing the subject. ¡°Now that you''re a ghost, you¡¯ll have to use a different cultivation technique.¡±

    Ryana let out a delighted laugh.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing that my grandfather is the hall master of Restless Grave Hall,¡± she said.

    Bonefire chuckled.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    <hr>

    After leaving Senior Bonefire and Ryana, it took me a while to find Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s abode. A part of me cursed myself for not asking for directions when I had the chance. Though, I didn¡¯t know if they would¡¯ve helped. The fog that pervaded the Valley of the Misty Grave made it difficult to navigate through the place, especially for an outsider like me. It didn¡¯t help that I had to go everywhere on foot. However, I got lucky.

    I ended up meeting with Cultivator Thurstan, a disciple of Restless Grave Hall and one of the people who presided over the entrance exam I participated in. He was as cheerful as I remembered. When I told him why I was in the Valley of the Misty Grave, he offered to guide me.

    ¡°As the senior inner disciple of Restless Grave Hall,¡± Cultivator Thurstan said, ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility to look after my juniors. This includes overseeing the living arrangements. I can bring you to Junior Sister Jasmine.¡±

    I accepted his offer. Together, the two of us walked towards Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s abode. Along the way, we chatted about a variety of topics. Now that we were in the same large realm, I felt more comfortable around him than before. At peak Foundation Establishment, he was still more powerful than me but the difference between us wasn¡¯t so vast anymore. I enjoyed Cultivator Thurstan¡¯s company, though I felt that he talked too much.

    After a while, we arrived at the area where the inner disciples of Restless Grave Hall resided. They all lived inside cave abodes that were carved into one of the cliffs that surrounded the Valley of the Mist Grave. While there were some at the bottom, most were located above the ground. Since cultivators at Foundation Establishment and above could fly, this wasn¡¯t a problem most of the time.

    ¡°She should be in that one over there.¡± Cultivator Thurstan said, pointing to one of the cave abodes at the bottom of the cliff.

    I gave him a martial salute.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t helped me, I still would¡¯ve been wandering around in the fog.¡±

    ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± He said with a laugh, thumping me on the shoulder. ¡°I have to return to my duties, but it was good to see you again, Junior Brother Darian.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°The same with you, Senior Brother Thurstan.¡± I said.

    With that, he headed off. Once he was out of sight, which didn¡¯t take long because of the fog, I headed towards Cultivator Jasmine¡¯s cave abode. The entrance was sealed shut and there were defensive arrays active. It appeared that Cultivator Jasmine was in seclusion at the moment. Perhaps this whole trip had been a waste of time. Well, I wouldn¡¯t say so. If nothing else, I met Ryana and Senior Bonefire.

    I knocked on the entrance to the cave abode and waited. Nothing happened for several minutes. However, just as I reached over to knock again, the entrance opened and Cultivator Jasmine appeared.

 Chapter 107: Meeting the Scarred Jasmine Again

    Cultivator Jasmine appeared much as I remembered her. She had pale skin, long black hair tied up in a severe bun, and brown eyes so dark that they almost appeared black. Scars marred her face, which she made no effort to hide. She wore the black and gray robes of Restless Grave Hall, which suited her. I gave her a martial salute.

    ¡°Greetings, Cultivator Jasmine!¡± I said with a smile on my face.

    She stared at me, her eyes wide with shock.

    ¡°Young Master-¡­¡± she started to say, then stopped herself. ¡°No. Cultivator Darian.¡± She frowned. ¡°Or maybe Brother Darian would be more appropriate since we are part of the same sect now.¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°Either one is fine with me,¡± I said, ¡°Though I prefer the latter. We aren¡¯t strangers after all.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine, or Sister Jasmine now, nodded. She had a wary expression on her face.

    ¡°Very well.¡± She said. ¡°What are you doing here, Brother Darian?¡±

    I gestured to her.

    ¡°I heard that you joined the Dawn and Dusk Sect, so I came by to congratulate you,¡± I said. ¡°I would¡¯ve done it sooner, but I was out traveling when the entrance exams took place. After I returned, I spent some time recovering at Martial Idiot Clinic.¡±

    Sister Jasmine gave me a worried look.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asked.

    Her concern touched me.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I flexed to show her that I was in fine condition. And I was. Thanks to the Vital Warmth Pill that Senior Bonefire gave me, the ghost qi in the area no longer bothered me. I didn¡¯t know how long it would last, but I intended to make the most of it. ¡°Who do you take me for?¡±

    Sister Jasmine started to laugh, but caught herself and stopped.

    ¡°Come on in.¡± She said, moving aside.

    I entered the cave abode. It was larger than I expected. Warmer too, which I appreciated. While I could tolerate the cold of the Valley of the Misty Grave, I didn¡¯t enjoy it. In fact, I hated it. Entering Sister Jasmine¡¯s cave abode gave me a welcome reprieve.

    There was the main chamber, which served as the living quarters. Lamps with glowing crystals illuminated the space. With my spirit sense, I saw that there was a small meditation chamber off to the side, as well as chambers for the various facilities that most cultivators needed. However, they were all empty, which gave the cave abode a barren atmosphere.

    Even the most furnished room in the entire cave abode, the main chamber, didn¡¯t have much. There was a bed, a wardrobe, and a plain round wooden table with a pair of wooden chairs. That was it. There were no decorations, no personal touches, nothing.

    ¡°Welcome to my cave abode, Brother Darian.¡± Sister Jasmine said, a sardonic expression on her face. ¡°Plain and humble, I know. However, since I am a plain and humble person, it suits me.¡±

    I looked around with a frown on my face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a place to cook.¡± I said. ¡°How do you eat?¡±

    I noticed that Sister Jasmine was still at peak Qi Condensation, which meant she still had mortal needs. Food, sleep, and so on. As a Foundation Establishment cultivator, I did as well, but not as much.

    ¡°I can¡¯t cook,¡± Cultivator Jasmine said, ¡°So I rely on Fasting Pills to sustain myself.¡±

    I made a face at that. Fasting Pills alleviated hunger for a time, negating the need to eat food. However, that was their only virtue. They were tasteless, bland, and a chore to eat. As a demon of hunger and desire, the thought of subsisting on Fasting Pills alone horrified me.

    ¡°Please tell me that you at least have a place to make tea.¡± I said, a pained expression on my face.

    Sister Jasmine covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, ¡°I need to serve my guests something. Not that I get many guests.¡± She paused. ¡°Or any at all, now that I think about it. Give me a moment and I shall brew some for us.¡±

    Sister Jasmine pulled a crude-looking small stone stove out of her storage ring, as well as a kettle and some water. Despite its crude appearance, the stove was actually a low-grade magic tool. Sister Jasmine placed the stove on the wooden table and filled the kettle with water, before setting the latter to boil. While we waited for the water to heat up, the two of us made small talk. Sister Jasmine gave me some news about Flowering Blossom Palace, as well as her life in Restless Grave Hall, while I told her an abbreviated version of my travels.

    When the water was ready, Sister Jasmine pulled a tea set made from low-grade green jade out of her storage ring and started brewing some spirit tea. Her movements were smooth and elegant. Soon, a delicious and aromatic scent filled the cave abode. Sister Jasmine poured some tea for us both. We sat at her table and spent the next few minutes enjoying our tea in silence.

    ¡°So,¡± Sister Jasmine said, ¡°To what do I owe this pleasure?¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°I told you,¡± I said, ¡°I came by to congratulate you on joining the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Sister Jasmine seemed disappointed by my answer, though she did her best to hide it.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked.

    She didn¡¯t answer right away.

    ¡°I¡­¡± she started to say, then stopped. ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯m just being silly.¡±

    I gave her a mock glare.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that.¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t start a sentence and stop before finishing it. Tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    Sister Jasmine pursed her lips.

    ¡°I thought you came by to, well, to hear my answer.¡± She said in a small voice.

    It took me a moment to understand what Sister Jasmine meant. When we last saw each other, I asked her to be with me. Well, I asked her if I could court her. However, since I had no intention of ending things with just that, it was the same as asking her to be with me.

    Thinking back on it, that was a rash and impulsive action on my part since the two of us hadn¡¯t known each other for long. Even so, I didn¡¯t regret it. Sister Jasmine held off on giving me an answer, since she needed time to think about it. I told her that I would wait as long as necessary, even if it took a hundred years.

    I reached over and grasped Sister Jasmine¡¯s hand in my own, before pressing it against my cheek and holding it there. Her hand felt soft and delicate.

    ¡°I told you I would wait for your answer.¡± I said, looking her right in the eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t intend on pressuring you, one way or another. As I mentioned, back at Flowering Blossom Palace, I leave the decision entirely up to you. The power is in your hands. I will wait as long as I need to.¡± I grinned. ¡°However, I don¡¯t plan on staying away from you while I wait.¡±

    Sister Jasmine blushed and looked down, but didn¡¯t remove her hand from my cheek.

    ¡°I realized it when we first met, but you really are a fool.¡± She said. ¡°What if I reject you? You would waste your time on a mere maybe?¡±

    With my free hand, I picked up my tea cup and took a sip before answering.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a waste of time.¡± I said. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t become lovers, I enjoy your company.¡±

    Sister Jasmine¡¯s blushed deepened and pulled her hand away to fan her face.

    ¡°I must have made the tea too hot.¡± She said.

    I found her reaction cute and chuckled. Sister Jasmine glared at me, but I noticed the corners of her lips tugging upward.

    ¡°That said, there are a few things I should tell you about.¡± I said, my expression growing serious.

    Sister Jasmine gave me an inquisitive look. I explained to her the rule I put in place about taking in new wives, and the reason behind it.

    ¡°I see,¡± Sister Jasmine said, her expression downcast, ¡°In that case, we can never be lovers. I doubt your wives would welcome someone like me.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡± I said. ¡°You are a lovely woman.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Sister Jasmine snorted.

    ¡°To a fool like you, maybe.¡± She said. ¡°Most people find me standoffish and off putting. This is deliberate on my part. I don¡¯t want to deal with people who want to get close to me so they can use me, only to toss me aside after they get what they want.¡±

    Her words filled me with sorrow. Sister Jasmine had a tragic past. Her family treated her like garbage and only viewed her as a means to secure an advantageous alliance through marriage. The one person who treated her with kindness, her twin sister, betrayed her and scarred her face out of jealousy. When Sister Jasmine became ¡°damaged goods¡±, her family kicked her out. Afterwards, her twin sister crippled her cultivation and sold her to some slave traders.

    No wonder Sister Jasmine distrusted people. Her own family, the people who should have loved and adored her, instead abused and betrayed her. Just thinking about it filled me with anger and disgust towards them. They reminded me of my own kin, Clan Wind Dance, though Sister Jasmine suffered far more than I had in the past. Even if she rejected me, I planned on helping her exact revenge on them.

    ¡°Will you give them a chance?¡± I asked. ¡°My wives, I mean. They may surprise you. Even if you reject me, I think it would be good for you to befriend a few other people. Loneliness and solitude can eat away at a person. I know from personal experience.¡±

    Sister Jasmine eyed me with suspicion.

    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t doing this because you want to sleep with me again?¡± She asked in an accusing tone. ¡°I may not be much to look at, but you¡¯ve experienced just how skilled I am at pleasuring a man. How do I know that you don¡¯t just want me as a bed warmer?¡±

    I didn¡¯t let her words affect me, because I knew she was just lashing out. Instead, I answered her questions with the seriousness they deserved.

    ¡°You are wrong on two accounts.¡± I said, holding up two fingers. ¡°One, you are beautiful. The scars on your face don¡¯t diminish that, not in my eyes.¡±

    Sister Jasmine¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Two,¡± I continued, ¡°If I just wanted to satisfy my lust, I wouldn¡¯t have put so many restrictions on myself. At the risk of sounding arrogant, but I have several options. I could visit Flowering Blossom Palace.¡± I gestured to myself. ¡°Also, I am a core disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. There are plenty of women who would throw themselves at me because of my status alone, if given the chance. Not only that, but I have it on good authority that I have a rugged handsomeness, which some women are attracted to.¡±

    Sister Jasmine clenched her jaw and looked away from me.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said, ¡°You do sound arrogant.¡±

    ¡°My point is that if I were the kind of person who would use a woman to satisfy my needs and then toss her aside afterwards, I wouldn¡¯t put in this much effort.¡±

    Sister Jasmine glared at me.

    ¡°So, what?¡± She asked. ¡°Am I supposed to be grateful that a great cultivator such as yourself deigns to spend time with a lowly wretch such as myself?¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I meant!¡±

    ¡°Then what did you mean? Hmm?¡±

    Sister Jasmine¡¯s growing hostility started to grate on me. This wasn¡¯t going anywhere. Something had gone wrong along the way, and I wasn¡¯t sure how to find the right path. However, I refused to give up. So, I reined in my growing anger and annoyance.

    Instead, I took a moment to put herself in my shoes. If I were her, why would I react the way she did? It didn¡¯t take me long to find the answer. When I did, I wanted to smack myself on the back of my head.

    I stood up and walked over to Sister Jasmine¡¯s side of the table. She maintained her composure, but I noticed her hands trembling. It pained me that I caused her to react like that. When I reached Sister Jasmine¡¯s side, I crouched down, so that my eyes were a little below hers. Some would consider it unbecoming of me to literally lower myself like this, but those people had no say in my affairs.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to come across as patronizing as I did. I just wanted to illustrate my sincerity towards you.¡± I reached over and caressed her face with my hand. ¡°I want you in my life, either as a friend or a lover. It doesn¡¯t matter to me, as long as I have you somehow.¡±

    Sister Jasmine looked at me in disbelief.

    ¡°That was both the most and least romantic thing someone has ever said to me.¡± She said.

    I grinned at her.

    ¡°Did it work?¡± I asked.

    Sister Jasmine chuckled and shook her head. However, her expression grew somber right after.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± she whispered.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± I asked.

    She gestured between the two of us.

    ¡°This.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of opening myself up again, only to be betrayed once more. I¡¯m afraid that your family and your current wives won¡¯t like me, and that they¡¯ll get in the way of us. You said it yourself that your older sisters were overprotective. What if they don¡¯t approve of me?¡±

    That¡­ Was a good point. My sisters were overprotective. Now that I thought about it, I found it odd that they hadn¡¯t said anything about me being with Ellen and Willow. Well, Big Sis Sidra had, but that was to tease me about it. She hadn¡¯t admonished or scolded me or interfered in any way. Well, she sent Ellen off to East Mesa City for five years, but she hadn¡¯t done anything after that. I wondered why. However, that was something to worry about later. Right now, I needed to focus on Sister Jasmine.

    ¡°Worst of all,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll realize that I¡¯m not good enough for you and that you¡¯ll leave me once you do.¡± Her eyes glistened with tears. ¡°You¡¯re from a prominent family and a core disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect. More importantly, you¡¯re a divine demon, which elevates your status further.¡±

    Her voice grew thick with emotion and tears started streaming down her face.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m nothing. After my own family cast me off, I spent years slaving away at a brothel before I escaped. Even after that, I became a courtesan because I didn¡¯t have any other skills. You deserve so much better than me.¡±

    I wanted to pull her into my arms, but I resisted the urge. That wasn¡¯t what she needed right now. However, I did wipe the tears from her eyes.

    ¡°You are not nothing.¡± I said in a firm voice. ¡°You persevered despite the hardships and cruelties you suffered, when others would have faltered. Anyone who would judge you for that is a fool. As for becoming a courtesan, I¡¯m the last person who would look down on you for that. I mean, you know what my maternal family is like. Or at least, you should have an idea.¡± I tugged at her black and gray robes. ¡°If that isn¡¯t enough to convince you, look at this. You became an inner disciple of the Dawn and Dusk Sect through your own efforts.¡±

    Sister Jasmine shook her head.

    ¡°Vice Hall Master Sidra recommended me and a few others as payment for helping you when you visited Flowering Blossom Palace,¡± she said. ¡°Otherwise, I would¡¯ve never been able to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡±

    ¡°My sister gave you and those few others from Flowering Blossom Palace the opportunity to join the Dawn and Dusk Sect.¡± I said, correcting her. ¡°However, you are the ones who seized that opportunity and made it your own. If you had failed the test, my sister¡¯s recommendation wouldn¡¯t have helped you at all. You passed the entrance test using your own power. No one can take that away from you, not even yourself. Don¡¯t diminish your achievements like that. You deserve better.¡±

    Cultivator Jasmine looked stunned, as if it had never occurred to her to see the situation from that perspective. I almost wanted to laugh, though I held back to avoid ruining the atmosphere.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said after some hesitation, before her expression crumbled again, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The gulf between us is still too vast. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll ever be able to cross it, despite our best efforts.¡± She sighed, a resigned expression on her face. ¡°Maybe we should just stick with friendship and be grateful that we have that much.¡±

    ¡°If the gulf between us is too vast to cross,¡± I said, ¡°Then we need to shorten it somehow.¡± I pulled the present I prepared for Sister Jasmine out of my storage ring. ¡°Taking this would be the first step.¡±

    Sister Jasmine¡¯s eyes widened when she saw it, as if I had pulled out a priceless treasure.

    ¡°Is¡­ Is that a Foundation Breakthrough Pill?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°I got it for you as a congratulatory gift for passing the entrance exam.¡±

    It cost me one thousand of my hard-earned contribution points, which was the same price as a Foundation Establishment level technique or mystic art, but I thought it was well worth the price. It would have cost twice that much in spirit stones, and only because the treasure hall near Mt. Dawn and Dusk sold Foundation Breakthrough Pills at a set price. They were far more expensive outside of the sect.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t accept this.¡± Sister Jasmine said, a frantic expression on her face. ¡°It¡¯s too much. This would just widen the gulf between us, not shorten it!¡± She glared at me. ¡°You idiot! Gah! Why did I fall for such a clueless and spoiled young master?¡±

    I furrowed my brow.

    ¡°Just take it.¡± I said. ¡°I already bought it and I doubt that the treasure hall will accept returns. If you don¡¯t take it, it¡¯ll just go to waste.¡± I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not like I need it.¡±

    Sister Jasmine looked like she wanted to strangle me.

    ¡°Then save it for a promising junior or a future disciple of yours.¡± She said. ¡°Maybe even your child, should you have one in the future. Don¡¯t waste it on someone like me!¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°If it¡¯s too much to accept as a gift,¡± I said, ¡°Then accept it as a loan. Not from Darian Wind Dance, but from a senior who wishes to invest in a promising junior¡¯s future. Even a debt is a thread of karma. You can repay me in the future.¡±

    My argument must have worked, because Sister Jasmine¡¯s expression faltered for a moment. I resisted the urge to grin, lest I waste all my hard work up to this point. However, Sister Jasmine still needed some convincing.

    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t pressure me.¡± She said, crossing her arms and glaring at me. ¡°You said that you would leave all the power in my hands. Was that all a lie?¡±

    ¡°That was just for our relationship,¡± I said, ¡°This is a separate matter from that.¡±

    Sister Jasmine let out a sigh filled with exasperation.

    ¡°The only reason why you¡¯re giving me this Foundation Breakthrough Pill in the first place is so we have a chance at being together.¡± She said.

    ¡°And? The distinction is still there, so technically I didn¡¯t lie.¡±

    Sister Jasmine pointed a finger at me.

    ¡°Shameless!¡± She said. ¡°Absolutely shameless!¡±

    I almost laughed at hearing the words that I said to Big Sis Sidra not too long ago thrown back at me. I understood my eldest sister a little bit better now.

    ¡°Do you hate the idea of being with me that much?¡± I asked, putting on a pitiful performance.

    Sister Jasmine eyed me with scorn.

    ¡°Manipulative little¡­¡± She muttered under her breath, before speaking up. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll take it if it means you¡¯ll stop bothering me about it.¡±

    Sister Jasmine snatched the Foundation Breakthrough Pill and placed it into her storage ring.

    ¡°Happy?¡± She snapped.

    I grinned at her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Before she could respond, I leaned up and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. When I pulled away, she brushed her fingers against the spot I kissed and stared at me in surprise. A beat later, her face turned beet red and she started hitting with her fists. However, she didn¡¯t hit me that hard and I was a large realm above her, so her blows didn¡¯t hurt me.

    ¡°Shameless!¡± She repeated over and over again.

    After Sister Jasmine calmed down and regained her composure, she finished the last of her now-cold tea and glared at me.

    ¡°Is that everything?¡± She demanded. ¡°Or do you have another surprise for me?¡±

    For a moment, I debated on whether or not to tell her about Senior Bonefire. Considering what happened earlier, she might feel even more burdened by my help. However, knowing that she had a powerful backer within Restless Grave Hall would also give her more confidence to stride forward. In the end, I decided to tell her.

    ¡°Senior Bonefire owed me a favor for a service I did for him,¡± I said, ¡°So I asked him to be your backer within Restless Grave Hall.¡±

    Sister Jasmine¡¯s eyes widened and her jaw dropped.

    ¡°You mean Hall Master Bonefire?¡± She asked.

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°That ornery skeleton is the hall master of Restless Grave Hall?¡±

    Sister Jasmine responded by letting out a frustrated scream.

 Chapter 108: The Training Begins

    A little before dawn, the day after I visited Sister Jasmine, I stood in front of my estate at Flame Fiend Peak and waited for my mother to show up. Due to the early hour, and the perpetual layer of black clouds that occupied the sky above Flame Fiend Peak, it was gloomy out. This made for an odd combination when paired with the sweltering heat that pervaded the entire area.

    Yesterday, after I managed to calm Sister Jasmine down after telling her that I secured Senio-Hall Master Bonefire¡¯s backing for her, the two of us spent the rest of our time together talking and sharing cultivation insights. However, I had to resist the urge to share intimate acts with her. I didn¡¯t want to break my own rule, since Sister Jasmine and I weren¡¯t together. Even so, this took a toll on my willpower.

    When afternoon arrived, I headed back to Flame Fiend Peak. I then spent the rest of the day letting my friends and acquaintances know that I would be in secluded training in the months leading to the Rising Heroes Tournament. Afterwards, I stayed up the entire night with Ellen, since we wouldn¡¯t be seeing each other for a little while. This left me a little tired, but I certainly wasn¡¯t going to complain.

    As I stood there, waiting for my mother to arrive, I wondered about where we would go for secluded training. When I asked her about it, she just said that it would be the perfect place for me to train, but didn¡¯t go into further detail beyond that. From the way they acted, it was clear that my sisters knew. However, when I asked them, they just said that they didn¡¯t want to spoil the surprise. This piqued my curiosity further, but they remained tight-lipped.

    Was it some kind of hidden realm? Or a sacred area located in the Dawn and Dusk Mountains, reserved only for members of our family? Maybe it was some kind of training hall for the core disciples of Flame Fiend Hall. I let my imagination run wild.

    All of a sudden, my mother appeared out of nowhere and put me into a hold. It happened so fast that I didn¡¯t have time to react. One moment I was standing there on my own, the next I found myself in my mother¡¯s arms. They were hard and unyielding, making it impossible for me to break free, at least with my current strength.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± My mother said, the smell of spirit wine on her breath.

    Before I could respond, my body moved, similar to when I went through a teleportation array. I remained in my mother¡¯s arms the entire time. In the blink of an eye, I disappeared from my current location and found myself someplace else. It took me a moment to adapt to the sudden change in my environment. During that moment, my mother let go of me.

    After I regained my composure, I looked around and my jaw dropped. An endless desert made of golden sand surrounded me on all sides, stretching off into the horizon in every direction. The temperature in this desert wasn¡¯t too hot or too cold, but perfectly comfortable. There wasn¡¯t any wind, yet the golden sand moved and undulated, creating vast wave-like dunes that rose up for a while before disappearing. The soft sound of shifting sand filled the air. Mountains made from black rock dotted the landscape, jutting towards the heavens.

    A night sky stretched above me, boundless and eternal, dotted by countless golden stars. These stars shifted and moved, dancing to some unknown rhythm. When two of them drew close enough together, a thread-like golden line formed between them. The reverse also happened, when two of them drew far enough apart. These countless dancing stars formed and unformed constellations that looked like arcane runes, though these were far too mysterious and profound for me to understand.

    I didn¡¯t know what this place was, or where it was located, but it was like a holy land for someone like me. Not only was it beautiful, but the qi here was rich, plentiful, and perfect for my cultivation. It was a mix of divine qi, star qi in particular, as well as demonic qi. Cultivating here would increase my speed by several fold.

    A smile stretched across my face as I gazed at it all. However, at the edge of my perception, I noticed something even more amazing. On my left, it appeared as if the golden desert was rising up to become the starry sky. On my right it appeared as if the starry sky was falling to become the golden desert. These phenomena only appeared at the corners of my eyes. I couldn¡¯t look directly at them, no matter how hard I tried.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± My mother asked, a hint of pride in her voice.

    Dazed, I nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± I said, trying and failing to take everything in. ¡°What is this place?¡±

    I looked in my mother¡¯s direction. When I saw her, my jaw dropped. I almost didn¡¯t recognize her. My mother still wore the loose robes that gave her a sloppy and slovenly air. However, almost everything else about her was different.

    Her skin now resembled the night sky above: black sprinkled with glowing golden motes that resembled stars. Like me, her hands and feet were clawed and covered in black and golden scales, though her neck and face remained bare. A large pair of black horns protruded from her forehead. Her long curly hair now resembled a waterfall made from liquid starlight. Even her golden eyes seemed brighter than before.

    With her current appearance, my mother looked like some kind of goddess, one whose body consisted of the night sky. I stared, unable to take my eyes off her.

    ¡°Ah, right,¡± my mother said, her lips twisted into a knowing smirk. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen me like this.¡±

    ¡°Are you an immortal?¡± I asked, blurting out the words.

    It was a ridiculous question, I knew. However, at that moment, in this place, it seemed plausible.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± my mother said with a snort, ¡°This is just my Demon Form.¡±

    Her words pulled me out of my daze. My cheeks heated up and I felt ashamed by my childish reaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± My mother said. ¡°Each of your sisters asked the same question when I first brought them to this place and revealed my Demon Form.¡±

    That made me feel a little better.

    ¡°To answer your earlier question,¡± my mother continued, spreading her arms out. ¡°This is my domain.¡±

    I frowned at that.

    ¡°This is your domain?¡± I asked, looking around.

    My mother nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Most people know that Domain Creation cultivators can impose their domains over the world and exert their will. However, what they don¡¯t realize is that it is possible to enter a domain. After all, a domain is an internal world, an expression and manifestation of the soul. Think of it as a hidden realm that exists inside of me, if that makes it easier for you to understand.¡±

    Thinking of it that way did make it easier to understand. Second Master once told me that Domain Creation cultivators superimposed their internal worlds over reality. However, I hadn¡¯t realized that he meant that they had literal worlds inside of them. The thought both filled me with awe and humility. Not for the first time, I realized just how little I knew and how powerless I was in the grand scheme of things.

    ¡°This is the perfect place for secluded training,¡± my mother said, gesturing to her domain, ¡°Which was why I brought you here. No one will interrupt us in this place.¡± She gave me a sadistic smile. ¡°It also means that there is no escape for you.¡±

    Dread crawled its way up my spine, replacing the awe and wonder I felt. I took a step back.

    ¡°What exactly do you have planned for me?¡± I asked, my voice trembling.

    ¡°Sidra gave me a brief summary of your conversation with her,¡± my mother said. ¡°You told her that you don¡¯t know the limits of your strength. We¡¯re going to fix that by pushing you to the limit over and over again. By the time we¡¯re finished, you¡¯ll know exactly what your limits are and how to exceed them.¡± She nodded with a satisfied expression on her face. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good way to spend our first month here.¡±

    A month repeatedly being pushed to my limit? That sounded like hell. For a moment, I faltered. I was tempted to try and escape, or at least beg my mother for mercy. However, the rest of me looked forward to this training. I remembered all the times where I wasn¡¯t strong enough and only survived due to luck or the outside intervention. I couldn¡¯t rely on either forever. I needed to become stronger, so I could protect myself and my loved ones. If this training helped me achieve that, then I would go through it as many times as necessary.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    I took a deep breath to settle my lingering nerves and straightened up.

    ¡°When do we begin?¡± I asked, looking my mother straight in the eyes.

    My mother eyed me with approval.

    ¡°We begin right now.¡± She said.

    She pulled five large rings out of her storage ring. They were made from some kind of yellow material that I couldn¡¯t identify. Each ring depicted the image of a mountain range on its surface. It was obvious that they were magic treasures of some kind, ones with an affinity for Earth based on their aura. They exuded a heavy pressure, which I felt by just looking at them. A part of me wondered if they actually contained mountains inside them.

    Before I could react, my mother tossed the rings towards me. They grew in size, until they were the size of bracelets. Four of the rings attached themselves to my wrists and ankles, while the fifth wrapped itself around my neck. The rings felt warm to the touch. They fit me perfectly, neither being too tight or too loose.

    As soon as the last ring was in place, a heavy pressure settled over my entire body, overwhelming me. It felt as if I now bore the weight of an entire mountain. I fell to my hands and knees, unable to remain standing. Even that much took all of my strength.

    ¡°These are the Mountain-Bearing Rings.¡± My mother explained. ¡°They¡¯re called that for obvious reasons.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t answer, since I was too focused on resisting the weight bearing down on me.

    ¡°You will spend the entirety of your secluded training wearing those rings.¡± My mother continued. ¡°I adjusted their power, so they should be light enough for you to use without issue.¡±

    I wanted to swear at her. How was this light enough for me to use? I couldn¡¯t even stand! At least the weight was evenly distributed over my entire body, which made it easier to bear.

    ¡°Well?¡± My mother said. ¡°What are you waiting for? Stand up.¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t,¡¯ I said, resorting to telepathy, ¡®It¡¯s too heavy.¡¯

    My mother walked over and crouched in front of me, so our eyes were almost level.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the jade slip I gave you?¡± she asked, a frown on her face. ¡°You should¡¯ve mastered the basics of intent already.¡± She narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°Did you slack off? I told you that I would test you once we saw each other again.¡±

    I gave her an incredulous look. This distracted me long enough that I lost focus and fell face first into the sand. I twisted my head to keep my mouth and nose free. A part of me noticed that the golden sand felt soft and soothing against my skin, instead of course and irritating.

    ¡°That was just a few months ago!¡± I said in a strained voice. ¡°You told me that it would be years before we saw each other again.¡±

    My mother walked over until she was in sight again.

    ¡°True.¡± She admitted. ¡°Even so, you should¡¯ve mastered One With The Fist by this point.¡±

    ¡°I started to, yes,¡± I said, ¡°I even used it in battle, but I haven''t mastered it yet.¡±

    My mother sighed.

    ¡°Darian,¡± she said. ¡°One With The Fist isn¡¯t an ability that you use in battle. It is a state of being where you can imbue every action you take with your full strength. Honestly, it should be called One With The Body, but everyone kept scoffing at that name, especially those damned sword cultivators. They said it was stupid since we¡¯re always one with our bodies, so there was nothing special about it. Fools. I found it irritating, so I changed the name. It was either that, or start a massacre.¡±

    I realized, not for the first time, that my mother was a strange and odd person. However, I was getting used to it at this point, so I didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I mean, aren¡¯t we always one with our bodies?¡± I asked instead.

    My mother snorted.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°Though most people think so.¡± She paused. ¡°Let me show you what I mean.¡±

    My mother walked a few feet away before stopping.

    ¡°When most people walk, they move like this.¡± She said.

    She walked around for a bit to illustrate her point, before facing me again.

    ¡°This,¡± she said, ¡°Is what it looks like to walk when you¡¯re one with your body.¡±

    Once again, my mother walked around for a bit. On the surface, the second walk seemed the same as the first walk. However, I noticed a difference right away, though it was a subtle one. My mother imbued her will into her every action, down to the most minute movement. She didn¡¯t just walk. She walked. It was sublime. After witnessing this, I realized that the way I moved was far cruder in comparison, like a toddler just taking his first steps. Or maybe I was more akin to a baby learning to crawl.

    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± My mother asked.

    I nodded, my cheek rubbing against the sand.

    ¡°Good.¡± My mother said. ¡°Then stand up. I know you can do it. You¡¯re strong enough to bear that much weight.¡±

    Rather than try to push myself up right away, I closed my eyes. Seeing my mother¡¯s movements earlier had given me insights into One With The Fist (or One With The Body), and I needed to internalize those insights first. My mother remained silent, as if she knew what was going on and didn¡¯t want to disturb me.

    I thought back to all those instances of when I used-¡­ No. I thought back to all those instances where I achieved the One With The Fist state, where my entire being was in perfect harmony. Back then, I just used my strength to attack with my fists. However, as my mother demonstrated, I could use it for every action I took. Instead of using One With The Fist or achieving it for a brief period, I needed to be One With The Fist (or One With The Body).

    I fell into a trance-like state as I meditated on the insights I gained from my mother just now, as well as the ones I gained during my first forays into One With The Fist. I felt as if I were on the edge of a breakthrough or an epiphany. Time lost all meaning to me as I laid there and meditated.

    And then, almost unconsciously, I lifted one of my fingers. A small movement, but one that I achieved with my entire being. It would¡¯ve been impossible otherwise, with the Mountain-Bearing Rings weighing on me. After taking that first step, taking the next one was much easier. Soon, I could move all of my fingers and toes. After that, moving my limbs and my head became possible.

    It took a long time, but after a while I pushed myself to my feet. The effort strained my entire body, but I just barely managed it. Even so, maintaining the One With The Fist state while under the weight of the Mountain-Bearing Rings wasn¡¯t easy. I almost faltered a few times, but recovered at the last moment.

    ¡°There you go!¡± My mother said, clapping. ¡°I knew you could do it.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t tell if she was mocking me or not. In the end, I decided that it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Finally,¡± my mother continued, ¡°The real training can begin.¡±

    She cackled, and I had a foreboding premonition.

    <hr>

    My premonition proved accurate. The next month proved to be the most hellish and grueling I ever endured in my entire life. My mother pushed me to my limit time and time again. She tested my strength, endurance, and agility by putting me through various training exercises and obstacle courses.

    One time, I had to push a giant boulder up a mountain. However, it grew heavier and heavier the higher up I pushed it. Another time, my mother forced me to walk across a tightrope situated high above the ground while she tried to knock me off balance by throwing pebbles at me.

    The simplest, and most frustrating, exercise was when she made me crack eggs. This proved very difficult, since cracking the eggs without completely destroying them required precise control of my strength; something I lacked under the current circumstances.

    I endured all this, and more, while laboring under the weight of the Mountain-Bearing Rings. There were several times where I failed to maintain the One With The Fist state and fell face first into the sand. When this happened, my mother hounded me until I pushed myself back onto my feet.

    This happened less and less as time went on, until the One With The Fist state came as naturally to me as breathing. At some point, without my noticing it, I stopped thinking about it altogether.

    My mother tested my mystical strength and endurance as well, forcing me to exhaust my internal qi time and time again. This, on top of my constant physical exhaustion, left me feeling hollow and stretched thin. I grew to resent my mother for putting me through all this. I even complained to her once, saying that she was being too harsh.

    ¡°You¡¯re more than welcome to quit,¡± she said in response, ¡°However, if you do, you will no longer be my disciple. I am doing all this for your sake. If you think I¡¯m being too harsh, then you can leave and never come back.¡±

    I was tempted to. By my ancestors, I was tempted to just leave and never come back. My mother¡¯s version of training felt like torture. Why would anyone willingly put themselves through all that? However, in the end, I stayed.

    Why? For one simple reason: my mother¡¯s methods worked. I didn¡¯t know if they would work for others, but they did for me. She pushed me to the breaking point over and over again, allowing me to discover the true limits of my strength. That was the whole point of all this after all. So, I gritted my teeth and continued forward.

    After a while, I lost track of time. Day and night had no meaning in my mother¡¯s domain, since there was no sun or moon. There was only the starry sky. I ate when I grew hungry, I drank when I was thirsty, and I slept when I collapsed from exhaustion. Everything blurred together, until I could no longer distinguish one day from another. It was just an endless cycle of pain and exhaustion.

    One day, when I woke up, my body felt much lighter than before. As I laid there, it took me a while to realize that I no longer wore the Mountain-Bearing Rings. I looked around, a little dazed and confused. My mother appeared by my side and laid a hand on my forehead.

    ¡°Go back to sleep, Little Demon.¡± She said in a gentle voice. ¡°It¡¯s over. You can rest now.¡±

    In my fugue state, it took me some time to understand what she meant. When I did, I went limp, as if my body had turned to mush. I closed my eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 109: Lecture from Nova

    I spent the next week resting and recovering from the ordeal that my mother put me through in the guise of training. At first I welcomed the reprieve. However, halfway through the week, I grew antsy. After spending an entire month going through hellish training, I wasn¡¯t used to having so much free time.

    ¡°Resting is an important part of training.¡± My mother said when I brought this up to her. ¡°Give yourself time to recover.¡±

    I followed her advice, though it wasn¡¯t easy. More than once, I had to stop myself from training. In the end, I spent my time studying the jade slip that contained the Burning Cloud Breath and Corrosive Cloud mystic arts, as well as the Cloudy Steps movement technique.

    One of my goals was to achieve at least initial mastery in all three before the Rising Heroes Tournament, since my lack of Foundation Establishment level mystic arts was one of my biggest weaknesses at the moment. The Cloud Steps technique would increase my agility overall, which would benefit me in general.

    At the end of the week, my mother pulled two comfy cushions out of her storage ring and sat me down. We were in the middle of the golden desert, the sands constantly shifting all around us. The night sky hung above us, with stars that formed and formed constellations that resembled arcane runes.

    After we sat down, my mother pulled out a pair of wine glasses and a bottle of spirit wine. She poured each of us a glass. The wine was light pink and smelled like plum blossoms. I took a sip of mine. It tasted sweet and tangy, which I liked.

    ¡°Now then,¡± she said after taking a sip from her own glass, ¡°I can say with confidence that you are stronger than the average mid Foundation Establishment cultivator. If you pushed yourself, you could hold your own against the average late Foundation Establishment cultivator, at least enough to ensure self preservation.¡±

    That surprised me. I knew I was stronger than most of my peers, but not to that degree. I grinned.

    ¡°However, don¡¯t celebrate just yet.¡± My mother warned. ¡°The Rising Heroes Tournament will be full of geniuses and prodigies. Everyone there will be an elite. Above average is the standard.¡±

    Despite her warning, I remained in high spirits. Even if I failed to win the upcoming Rising Heroes Tournament, I could win one in the future, after I reached late or even peak Foundation Establishment. After all, it wasn¡¯t against the rules to participate more than once.

    ¡°Now then,¡± my mother said, ¡°What do you think is your biggest weakness, Little Demon?¡±

    ¡°My lack of Foundation Establishment level mystic arts,¡± I answered.

    My mother shook her head.

    ¡°That is a weakness, yes.¡± She said. ¡°A big one too.¡± She gave me a scornful look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you learn any before you left the sect?¡±

    I glared at her.

    ¡°How?¡± I asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough spirit stones or contribution points to purchase one from the scripture pavilion, and it wasn¡¯t as if you gave me any. I know that earning things for ourselves is one of our family¡¯s tenets, but couldn¡¯t you have given me one measly mystic art?¡±

    My mother pointed her wine glass at me.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use the token that Sect Leader Twinheart gave you?¡± She pointed out.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to use it on!¡± I said. ¡°I wanted to save it until I figured out what to get.¡± I slumped. ¡°I never expected my own sister to swindle it from me.¡±

    My mother snorted.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t swindle you,¡± she said, ¡°The Dragon Blood Awakening technique is very powerful.¡±

    I gave her a resentful look.

    ¡°Yes, true.¡± I said. ¡°However, since it was created for those of our bloodline, it should be a family legacy.¡±

    ¡°Even family legacies need to be earned.¡± My mother sighed. ¡°Still, I admit that you have a point. As your master, I should provide you with something.¡± She nodded at me. ¡°Tell me, Little Demon. What kind of mystic art do you want? I know several.¡±

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°Truly?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Truly.¡±

    I fell silent as I considered my options. It took me a while. My mother was a Domain Creation cultivator with centuries of experience. She must have learned hundreds of mystic arts over her long lifetime. It was difficult picking which one I wanted.

    ¡°Something that is good for attacking a single opponent.¡± I said, making my choice. ¡°The Burning Cloud Breath mystic art is good for dealing with multiple opponents, but weaker against individuals. A more¡­ focused mystic art would complement it.¡±

    My mother gave me an approving smile.

    ¡°In that case, I have just the thing.¡± She said. ¡°You practice the Song of Dawn and Dusk mental refinement technique, correct?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll teach you a mental mystic art.¡± My mother said. ¡°Two of them in fact.¡±

    A mental mystic art? Those existed?

    ¡°Yes, they do, though they¡¯re very rare.¡± My mother said, as if reading my mind.

    I blinked at her in surprise.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not reading your mind,¡± my mother said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to. You¡¯re like an open book to someone like me.¡± She grinned. ¡°Most of the time, only those with Mental Foundations use mental mystic arts. However, your spirit sense should be strong enough that you can use the two I¡¯m about to give you.¡±

    With that, my mother pulled a jade slip out of her storage ring and pressed it against her forehead. A moment later, she handed the jade slip to me. I pressed it against my own forehead. Like every technique my mother gave me, these two were profound and powerful.

    My mother imbued the jade slip with knowledge of the Soul Thorn Dagger and Soul Shielding Aegis mystic arts. With the former, a cultivator used their spirit sense to attack another being¡¯s mind and soul. Meanwhile, the latter protected a cultivator from mental and soul attacks.

    The strength of these two mystic arts depended on my spirit sense, meaning that I could still use them even after I transcended the Foundation Establishment realm. They both also had five layers each, and they grew more powerful with each layer mastered.

    ¡°Most cultivators don¡¯t practice mental refinement or use mental mystic arts,¡± my mother said, ¡°so the Soul Thorn Dagger will be a good trump card for you. If nothing else, even if it doesn¡¯t harm your opponent, it will distract them. Meanwhile, the Soul Shielding Aegis will help protect you from cultivators that do practice mental refinement and use mental mystic arts.¡±

    A smile spread across my face and most of the resentment I felt towards my mother dissipated like morning mist facing the light of the rising sun. I placed the jade slip into my storage ring.

    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± I said, giving her a martial salute.

    ¡°Master.¡± She corrected. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m acting as your master and not your mother.¡±

    I gave her an incredulous look.

    ¡°How am I supposed to know when you¡¯re my master and when you¡¯re my mother?¡± I asked.

    My mother chuckled.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t.¡± She said. ¡°It¡¯s more entertaining for me that way.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I narrowed my eyes at her. All of my resentment towards her came back in full force.

    ¡°I hate you.¡± I said.

    My mother smirked and sipped her wine.

    ¡°To get back to my original point,¡± she said, ¡°Your biggest weakness is that you don¡¯t know how to make the best use of your power. Take your recent encounter with Sky Splitter¡¯s daughter. Sidra told me about it. You could¡¯ve had a much better time if you used all of the abilities at your disposal. Even if you wanted to hide the fact that you¡¯re a divine demon, there were other things you could¡¯ve done.¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    My mother pointed to her right and launched a Fireball from the tip of her finger. It flew off into the distance and exploded. The force of the explosion threw a cloud of sand into the air.

    ¡°You could have used sand to create cover and then used the Cloak of Dusk to hide in it,¡± my mother said. ¡°Afterwards, you could¡¯ve launched an ambush and taken your pursuers by surprise.¡±

    ¡°If I had done that, they would¡¯ve dispersed the cloud of sand and revealed me.¡± I said.

    My mother nodded.

    ¡°True, but it would¡¯ve bought you time to come up with a new plan.¡± She said. ¡°That, or you could¡¯ve burrowed into the ground. Depending on how things played out, you might¡¯ve even escaped that way.¡±

    I felt as if I had been struck by lightning. Back when I faced Cultivator Vivian and Cultivator Azure Blade, I was too focused on flying away that other options never occurred. This remained true even when they caught up with me.

    ¡°As powerful as you are, Little Demon,¡± my mother said, tapping her temple, ¡°One of your greatest assets is your mind. Use it the right way, and you can deal with opponents that are far more powerful than you.¡±

    I took a moment before responding.

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± I said, ¡°You¡¯ve given me a lot to think about.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± My mother said. ¡°As your master, one of my responsibilities is to expand your thinking and broaden your horizons. I¡¯ve spent the past month pushing you to your physical and mystical limits. Now it¡¯s time for me to enlighten you. After all, cultivation isn¡¯t just about fighting and becoming more powerful. It¡¯s about transcending your limits and reaching higher states of being.¡±

    My heart started to race as excitement welled up inside me.

    ¡°Your first lecture begins now.¡± My mother said.

    <hr>

    For the rest of my secluded training, my mother focused on teaching and enlightening me. Every few weeks, she gave me a lecture on the Dao.

    ¡°Some people call it the Way,¡± she said, ¡°Some people call it the Path. However, I prefer Dao, since it¡¯s an all encompassing term. After all, everything is part of the Dao and the Dao is part of everything.¡±

    When she gave these lectures, strange and wondrous phenomena always occurred around her. A rainbow colored light emanated from her, making her seem even more like an immortal than she already did. Golden lotuses blossomed into existence, before withering away into nothingness. The world around us grew silent, as if it were also listening to her lectures. The stars above resonated with my mother¡¯s words, forming mysterious and profound symbols. These symbols were always related to the subject of my mother¡¯s lectures, though I didn¡¯t understand them for the most part.

    After each of these lectures, I spent the next several weeks pondering on them and trying to glean insights into the mysteries of the universe. As my understanding grew, so did my cultivation. In the midst of all this, I formed the second pillar of my foundation, putting me on the cusp of reaching mid Foundation Establishment. This should have taken me much longer. Recent events, and cultivating in my mother¡¯s domain, had saved me years of arduous cultivation.

    Thanks to these lectures, I also started understanding the One With The Flame state. After all, I was a dual refiner that focused on using fire mystic arts and I had neglected that half of my cultivation for far too long. My mother helped me by summoning a flame that contained a small portion of her intent.

    Similar to the jade slip that she gave me, and the stone that I received from Big Sis Estelle, the flame felt like it burned my spirit sense whenever I studied it. However, that was a part of the learning process. After all, One With The Flame was a state of being. To master it, I needed to become Fire.

    Outside of the lectures, my mother also helped me understand the principles and laws behind the various techniques and mystic arts that I knew, increasing my mastery in all of them. She helped me figure out answers to problems that plagued me for a while now. In addition, she helped me with my tentatively named Air Reading technique.

    ¡°This technique has a lot of potential, Little Demon,¡± my mother said, ¡°However, I would reconsider the name. After all, why would you limit yourself to just air and wind?¡±

    Realizing that she was right and I had been narrow minded, I changed the name of the technique to Reading the Flow. That way, as my understanding of the world grew, I could apply it to other things.

    My mother also helped me understand my ability to resonate with people, places, and things through dance.

    ¡°It¡¯s an innate ability unique to Clan Wind Dance called Resonating Dance.¡± She told me. ¡°Even then, only a rare few are born with it, including your father. You must have inherited it from him. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know much about it beyond that, so you¡¯ll have to learn about it on your own.¡±

    Neither of us brought up the possibility of my kin in Clan Wind Dance teaching me about my Resonating Dance innate ability, since we both knew that would never happen. I had to master it through trial and error. My efforts paid off, since I could use Resonating Dance at will. Before this, I relied mostly on intuition and instinct.

    When it came time to leave, I almost didn¡¯t want to go. Training here had improved my progress by leaps and bounds. However, staying here meant forsaking the life I had built and severing the connections I had made, which I didn¡¯t want to do. Besides, even if I wanted to stay here, my mother wouldn¡¯t let me.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stay in seclusion forever.¡± She said. ¡°You need to experience the world, to experience life, in order to keep growing. Otherwise, you¡¯ll stagnate and even regress.¡±

    With that, I left seclusion and returned to the outside world.

    <hr>

    My mother and I reappeared right in front of my estate at Flame Fiend Peak, in the exact same spot where we had left. Despite the passage of time, everything seemed the same: hot and gloomy. It almost felt like we hadn¡¯t left at all. Big Sis Sidra stood a few feet away, waiting for us. Nova had sent her a message ahead of time, letting her know when we would return.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Big Sis Sidra said, giving her a martial salute, ¡°Little Demon. Welcome back. It¡¯s good to see you two again.¡±

    I gave her a martial salute.

    ¡°Thank you, Eldest Sister.¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too. Can you tell me the date? I lost track of time while in¡­¡± I stopped myself before I finished my sentence. ¡°¡­ That place.¡±

    I figured it was best not to mention anything about our mother¡¯s domain, not aloud at least.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Big Sis Sidra said, giving me a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a month until the beginning of the new year, which is also when the Rising Heroes Tournament starts. It takes about two weeks to travel there, and we like to arrive early, so we leave for North King City in a week¡¯s time.¡±

    A week? That was plenty of time to prepare for the upcoming Rising Heroes Tournament.

    ¡°I see,¡± I said, nodding, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra turned to our mother.

    ¡°Will you be accompanying us, Mother?¡± She asked.

    I looked towards Nova as well. She had returned to her human form, so she no longer looked like a night-skinned goddess. I felt a pang of disappointment at that.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Our mother pinched her chin and wore a thoughtful expression on her face. After a few moments, she shrugged. ¡°I might as well. I imagine that some of the more arrogant annoyances have started acting up in my absence. It would be a good idea to put them in their place before going back into seclusion.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra looked relieved by this.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± She said. ¡°Even cultivators have short memories at times. A few seemed to have forgotten why people call you the Frenzied Fiend, including some that are difficult for me to deal with.¡±

    Our mother gave her a sinister smile. It sent chills down my spine, and I wasn¡¯t even the target of her ire.

    ¡°In that case,¡± our mother said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to remind them.¡±

    I felt conflicted about this. On the one hand, I had a feeling that these annoyances that my mother mentioned were in for a world of pain in the coming days. After experiencing what she considered training, which she put me through for my benefit, I felt a small measure of sympathy for them. If she was willing to put me through hell, I wondered what she did to those she disliked.

    On the other hand, I felt excited at the idea of seeing my mother in action. I heard several stories of her adventures and exploits, but I never witnessed any of them myself. This was an opportunity that might not occur again for decades. I couldn¡¯t afford to miss it.

    ¡°Regardless, we can discuss the matter later.¡± Our mother said. ¡°I have some preparations of my own to make, so I¡¯ll leave Little Demon in your care, Sidra. I¡¯ll join you when it¡¯s time to leave for North King City.¡±

    Big Sis Sidra nodded. With that, our mother disappeared in the blink of an eye. I assumed she left for her palace, which floated above the storm clouds that hovered over Flame Fiend Peak.

    ¡°Our mother really does come and go at her own leisure.¡± I muttered, staring at the place where she stood not too long ago.

    ¡°Mother was always like that,¡± Big Sis Sidra said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. She¡­ Sees the world differently than the rest of us. You and I used to be mortal, something she never experienced.¡±

    I glanced at my eldest sister and wondered if she knew anything about our mother¡¯s origins. If she did, would she tell me? I doubted it, at least for now. Maybe that would change when I grew stronger and more experienced.

    ¡°Regardless,¡± Big Sis Sidra said, ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    I gave her a confused look.

    ¡°Go?¡± I asked. ¡°Go where?¡±

    I looked over at my estate. After spending months away from Ellen, Willow, and the rest of my loved ones, I ached to see them again. The only reason why I didn¡¯t rush over there right away was out of respect for my eldest sister.

    ¡°Someplace special,¡± Big Sis Sidra said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you anymore than that, since it would ruin the surprise.¡± She followed my gaze. ¡°I know you¡¯re eager to see Ellen and the rest again. However, they¡¯re not here right now, so you might as well come with me.¡±

    I eyed my eldest sister. I felt torn between my curiosity to see what she had planned, and my desire to see my loved ones again. In the end, I chose the former. Big Sis Sidra said that no one was home at the moment, and I didn¡¯t know when they would be back. Rather than wait around for them, or wander aimlessly looking for them, I might as well accompany Big Sis Sidra.

    ¡°Very well, Eldest Sister,¡± I said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±